Sybil


SYBIL,

or THE TWO NATIONS







By Benjamin Disraeli















I would inscribe these volumes to one whose noble spirit and gentle nature
ever prompt her to sympathise with the suffering; to one whose sweet voice
has often encouraged, and whose taste and judgment have ever guided, their
pages; the most severe of critics, but—a perfect Wife!









Advertisement



The general reader whose attention has not been specially drawn to the
subject which these volumes aim to illustrate, the Condition of the
People, might suspect that the Writer had been tempted to some
exaggeration in the scenes which he has drawn and the impressions which he
has wished to convey. He thinks it therefore due to himself to state that
he believes there is not a trait in this work for which he has not the
authority of his own observation, or the authentic evidence which has been
received by Royal Commissions and Parliamentary Committees. But while he
hopes he has alleged nothing which is not true, he has found the absolute
necessity of suppressing much that is genuine. For so little do we know of
the state of our own country that the air of improbability that the whole
truth would inevitably throw over these pages, might deter many from their
perusal.



Grosvenor-Gate, May Day, 1845.
















CONTENTS







BOOK I



Book 1 Chapter 1



Book 1 Chapter 2



Book 1 Chapter 3



Book 1 Chapter 4



Book 1 Chapter 5



Book 1 Chapter 6







BOOK II



Book 2 Chapter 1



Book 2 Chapter 2



Book 2 Chapter 3



Book 2 Chapter 4



Book 2 Chapter 5



Book 2 Chapter 6



Book 2 Chapter 7



Book 2 Chapter 8



Book 2 Chapter 9



Book 2 Chapter 10



Book 2 Chapter 11



Book 2 Chapter 12



Book 2 Chapter 13



Book 2 Chapter 14



Book 2 Chapter 15



Book 2 Chapter 16







BOOK III



Book 3 Chapter 1



Book 3 Chapter 2



Book 3 Chapter 3



Book 3 Chapter 4



Book 3 Chapter 5



Book 3 Chapter 6



Book 3 Chapter 7



Book 3 Chapter 8



Book 3 Chapter 9



Book 3 Chapter 10







BOOK IV



Book 4 Chapter 1



Book 4 Chapter 2



Book 4 Chapter 3



Book 4 Chapter 4



Book 4 Chapter 5



Book 4 Chapter 6



Book 4 Chapter 7



Book 4 Chapter 8



Book 4 Chapter 9



Book 4 Chapter 10



Book 4 Chapter 11



Book 4 Chapter 12



Book 4 Chapter 13



Book 4 Chapter 14.



Book 4 Chapter 15







BOOK V



Book 5 Chapter 1



Book 5 Chapter 2



Book 5 Chapter 3



Book 5 Chapter 4



Book 5 Chapter 5



Book 5 Chapter 6



Book 5 Chapter 7



Book 5 Chapter 8



Book 5 Chapter 9



Book 5 Chapter 10



Book 5 Chapter 11







BOOK VI



Book 6 Chapter 1



Book 6 Chapter 2



Book 6 Chapter 3



Book 6 Chapter 4



Book 6 Chapter 5



Book 6 Chapter 6



Book 6 Chapter 7



Book 6 Chapter 8



Book 6 Chapter 9



Book 6 Chapter 10



Book 6 Chapter 11



Book 6 Chapter 12



Book 6 Chapter 13
























BOOK I














Book 1 Chapter 1



“I’ll take the odds against Caravan.”



“In poneys?”



“Done.”



And Lord Milford, a young noble, entered in his book the bet which he had
just made with Mr Latour, a grey headed member of the Jockey Club.



It was the eve of the Derby of 1837. In a vast and golden saloon, that in
its decorations would have become, and in its splendour would not have
disgraced, Versailles in the days of the grand monarch, were assembled
many whose hearts beat at the thought of the morrow, and whose brains
still laboured to control its fortunes to their advantage.



“They say that Caravan looks puffy,” lisped in a low voice a young man,
lounging on the edge of a buhl table that had once belonged to a
Mortemart, and dangling a rich cane with affected indifference in order to
conceal his anxiety from all, except the person whom he addressed.



“They are taking seven to two against him freely over the way,” was the
reply. “I believe it’s all right.”



“Do you know I dreamed last night something about Mango,” continued the
gentleman with the cane, and with a look of uneasy superstition.



His companion shook his head.



“Well,” continued the gentleman with the cane, “I have no opinion of him.
I gave Charles Egremont the odds against Mango this morning; he goes with
us, you know. By the bye, who is our fourth?”



“I thought of Milford,” was the reply in an under tone. “What say you?”



“Milford is going with St James and Punch Hughes.”



“Well, let us come into supper, and we shall see some fellow we like.”



So saying, the companions, taking their course through more than one
chamber, entered an apartment of less dimensions than the principal
saloon, but not less sumptuous in its general appearance. The gleaming
lustres poured a flood of soft yet brilliant light over a plateau
glittering with gold plate, and fragrant with exotics embedded in vases of
rare porcelain. The seats on each side of the table were occupied by
persons consuming, with a heedless air, delicacies for which they had no
appetite; while the conversation in general consisted of flying phrases
referring to the impending event of the great day that had already dawned.



“Come from Lady St Julian’s, Fitz?” said a youth of very tender years, and
whose fair visage was as downy and as blooming as the peach from which
with a languid air he withdrew his lips to make this inquiry of the
gentleman with the cane.



“Yes; why were not you there?”



“I never go anywhere,” replied the melancholy Cupid, “everything bores me
so.”



“Well, will you go to Epsom with us to-morrow, Alfred?” said Lord
Fitzheron. “I take Berners and Charles Egremont, and with you our party
will be perfect.”



“I feel so cursed blase!” exclaimed the boy in a tone of elegant anguish.



“It will give you a fillip, Alfred,” said Mr Berners; “do you all the good
in the world.”



“Nothing can do me good,” said Alfred, throwing away his almost untasted
peach, “I should be quite content if anything could do me harm. Waiter,
bring me a tumbler of Badminton.”



“And bring me one too,” sighed out Lord Eugene De Vere, who was a year
older than Alfred Mountchesney, his companion and brother in listlessness.
Both had exhausted life in their teens, and all that remained for them was
to mourn, amid the ruins of their reminiscences, over the extinction of
excitement.



“Well, Eugene, suppose you come with us.” said Lord Fitzheron.



“I think I shall go down to Hampton Court and play tennis,” said Lord
Eugene. “As it is the Derby, nobody will be there.”



“And I will go with you, Eugene,” said Alfred Mountchesney, “and we will
dine together afterwards at the Toy. Anything is better than dining in
this infernal London.”



“Well, for my part,” said Mr Berners. “I do not like your suburban
dinners. You always get something you can’t eat, and cursed bad wine.”



“I rather like bad wine,” said Mr Mountchesney; “one gets so bored with
good wine.”



“Do you want the odds against Hybiscus, Berners?” said a guardsman looking
up from his book, which he had been very intently studying.



“All I want is some supper, and as you are not using your place—”



“You shall have it. Oh! here’s Milford, he will give them me.”



And at this moment entered the room the young nobleman whom we have before
mentioned, accompanied by an individual who was approaching perhaps the
termination of his fifth lustre but whose general air rather betokened
even a less experienced time of life. Tall, with a well-proportioned
figure and a graceful carriage, his countenance touched with a sensibility
that at once engages the affections. Charles Egremont was not only admired
by that sex, whose approval generally secures men enemies among their
fellows, but was at the same time the favourite of his own.



“Ah, Egremont! come and sit here,” exclaimed more than one banqueter.



“I saw you waltzing with the little Bertie, old fellow,” said Lord
Fitzheron, “and therefore did not stay to speak to you, as I thought we
should meet here. I am to call for you, mind.”



“How shall we all feel this time to-morrow?” said Egremont, smiling.



“The happiest fellow at this moment must be Cockie Graves,” said Lord
Milford. “He can have no suspense. I have been looking over his book, and I
defy him, whatever happens, not to lose.”



“Poor Cockie.” said Mr Berners; “he has asked me to dine with him at the
Clarendon on Saturday.”



“Cockie is a very good Cockie,” said Lord Milford, “and Caravan is a very
good horse; and if any gentleman sportsman present wishes to give seven to
two, I will take him to any amount.”



“My book is made up,” said Egremont; “and I stand or fall by Caravan.”



“And I.”



“And I.”



“And I.”



“Well, mark my words,” said a fourth, rather solemnly, “Rat-trap wins.”



“There is not a horse except Caravan,” said Lord Milford, “fit for a
borough stake.”



“You used to be all for Phosphorus, Egremont,” said Lord Eugene de Vere.



“Yes; but fortunately I have got out of that scrape. I owe Phip Dormer a
good turn for that. I was the third man who knew he had gone lame.”



“And what are the odds against him now.”



“Oh! nominal; forty to one,—what you please.”



“He won’t run,” said Mr Berners, “John Day told me he had refused to ride
him.”



“I believe Cockie Graves might win something if Phosphorus came in first,”
said Lord Milford, laughing.



“How close it is to-night!” said Egremont. “Waiter, give me some Seltzer
water; and open another window; open them all.”



At this moment an influx of guests intimated that the assembly at Lady St
Julian’s was broken up. Many at the table rose and yielded their places,
clustering round the chimney-piece, or forming in various groups, and
discussing the great question. Several of those who had recently entered
were votaries of Rat-trap, the favourite, and quite prepared, from all the
information that had reached them, to back their opinions valiantly. The
conversation had now become general and animated, or rather there was a
medley of voices in which little was distinguished except the names of
horses and the amount of odds. In the midst of all this, waiters glided
about handing incomprehensible mixtures bearing aristocratic names;
mystical combinations of French wines and German waters, flavoured with
slices of Portugal fruits, and cooled with lumps of American ice,
compositions which immortalized the creative genius of some high patrician
name.



“By Jove! that’s a flash,” exclaimed Lord Milford, as a blaze of lightning
seemed to suffuse the chamber, and the beaming lustres turned white and
ghastly in the glare.



The thunder rolled over the building. There was a dead silence. Was it
going to rain? Was it going to pour? Was the storm confined to the
metropolis? Would it reach Epsom? A deluge, and the course would be a
quagmire, and strength might baffle speed.



Another flash, another explosion, the hissing noise of rain. Lord Milford
moved aside, and jealous of the eye of another, read a letter from
Chifney, and in a few minutes afterwards offered to take the odds against
Pocket Hercules. Mr Latour walked to the window, surveyed the heavens,
sighed that there was not time to send his tiger from the door to Epsom,
and get information whether the storm had reached the Surrey hills, for
to-night’s operations. It was too late. So he took a rusk and a glass of
lemonade, and retired to rest with a cool head and a cooler heart.



The storm raged, the incessant flash played as it were round the burnished
cornice of the chamber, and threw a lurid hue on the scenes of Watteau and
Boucher that sparkled in the medallions over the lofty doors. The
thunderbolts seemed to descend in clattering confusion upon the roof.
Sometimes there was a moment of dead silence, broken only by the pattering
of the rain in the street without, or the pattering of the dice in a
chamber at hand. Then horses were backed, bets made, and there were loud
and frequent calls for brimming goblets from hurrying waiters, distracted
by the lightning and deafened by the peal. It seemed a scene and a supper
where the marble guest of Juan might have been expected, and had he
arrived, he would have found probably hearts as bold and spirits as
reckless as he encountered in Andalusia.














Book 1 Chapter 2



“Will any one do anything about Hybiscus?” sang out a gentleman in the
ring at Epsom. It was full of eager groups; round the betting post a
swarming cluster, while the magic circle itself was surrounded by a host
of horsemen shouting from their saddles the odds they were ready to
receive or give, and the names of the horses they were prepared to back or
to oppose.



“Will any one do anything about Hybiscus?”



“I’ll give you five to one,” said a tall, stiff Saxon peer, in a white
great coat.



“No; I’ll take six.”



The tall, stiff peer in the white great coat mused for a moment with his
pencil at his lip, and then said, “Well, I’ll give you six. What do you
say about Mango?”



“Eleven to two against Mango,” called out a little humpbacked man in a
shrill voice, but with the air of one who was master of his work.



“I should like to do a little business with you, Mr Chippendale,” said
Lord Milford in a coaxing tone, “but I must have six to one.”



“Eleven to two, and no mistake,” said this keeper of a second-rate
gaming-house, who, known by the flattering appellation of Hump
Chippendale, now turned with malignant abruptness from the heir apparent
of an English earldom.



“You shall have six to one, my Lord,” said Captain Spruce, a debonair
personage with a well-turned silk hat arranged a little aside, his
coloured cravat tied with precision, his whiskers trimmed like a quickset
hedge. Spruce, who had earned his title of Captain on the plains of
Newmarket, which had witnessed for many a year his successful exploits,
had a weakness for the aristocracy, who knowing his graceful infirmity
patronized him with condescending dexterity, acknowledged his existence in
Pall Mall as well as at Tattersalls, and thus occasionally got a point
more than the betting out of him. Hump Chippendale had none of these
gentle failings; he was a democratic leg, who loved to fleece a noble, and
thought all men were born equal—a consoling creed that was a hedge
for his hump.



“Seven to four against the favourite; seven to two against Caravan; eleven
to two against Mango. What about Benedict? Will any one do anything about
Pocket Hercules? Thirty to one against Dardanelles.”



“Done.”



“Five and thirty ponies to one against Phosphorus,” shouted a little man
vociferously and repeatedly.



“I will give forty,” said Lord Milford. No answer,—nothing done.



“Forty to one!” murmured Egremont who stood against Phosphorus. A little
nervous, he said to the peer in the white great coat, “Don’t you think
that Phosphorus may after all have some chance?”



“I should be cursed sorry to be deep against him,” said the peer.



Egremont with a quivering lip walked away. He consulted his book; he
meditated anxiously. Should he hedge? It was scarcely worth while to mar
the symmetry of his winnings; he stood “so well” by all the favourites;
and for a horse at forty to one. No; he would trust his star, he would not
hedge.



“Mr Chippendale,” whispered the peer in the white great coat, “go and
press Mr Egremont about Phosphorus. I should not be surprised if you got a
good thing.”



At this moment, a huge, broad-faced, rosy-gilled fellow, with one of those
good-humoured yet cunning countenances that we meet occasionally on the
northern side of the Trent, rode up to the ring on a square cob and
dismounting entered the circle. He was a carcase butcher, famous in
Carnaby market, and the prime councillor of a distinguished nobleman for
whom privately he betted on commission. His secret service to-day was to
bet against his noble employer’s own horse, and so he at once sung out,
“Twenty to one against Man-trap.”



A young gentleman just launched into the world, and who, proud of his
ancient and spreading acres, was now making his first book, seeing
Man-trap marked eighteen to one on the cards, jumped eagerly at this
bargain, while Lord Fitzheron and Mr Berners who were at hand and who in
their days had found their names in the book of the carcase butcher, and
grown wise by it, interchanged a smile.



“Mr Egremont will not take,” said Hump Chippendale to the peer in the
white great coat.



“You must have been too eager,” said his noble friend.



The ring is up; the last odds declared; all gallop away to the Warren. A
few minutes, only a few minutes, and the event that for twelve months has
been the pivot of so much calculation, of such subtile combinations, of
such deep conspiracies, round which the thought and passion of the
sporting world have hung like eagles, will be recorded in the fleeting
tablets of the past. But what minutes! Count them by sensation and not by
calendars, and each moment is a day and the race a life. Hogarth in a
coarse and yet animated sketch has painted “Before” and “After.” A
creative spirit of a higher vein might develop the simplicity of the idea
with sublimer accessories. Pompeius before Pharsalia, Harold before
Hastings, Napoleon before Waterloo, might afford some striking contrasts
to the immediate catastrophe of their fortunes. Finer still the inspired
mariner who has just discovered a new world; the sage who has revealed a
new planet; and yet the “Before” and “After” of a first-rate English race,
in the degree of its excitement, and sometimes in the tragic emotions of
its close, may vie even with these.



They are saddling the horses; Caravan looks in great condition; and a
scornful smile seems to play upon the handsome features of Pavis, as in
the becoming colours of his employer, he gracefully gallops his horse
before his admiring supporters. Egremont in the delight of an English
patrician scarcely saw Mango, and never even thought of Phosphorus—Phosphorus,
who, by the bye, was the first horse that showed, with both his forelegs
bandaged.



They are off!



As soon as they are well away, Chifney makes the running with Pocket
Hercules. Up to the Rubbing House he is leading; this is the only point
the eye can select. Higher up the hill, Caravan, Hybiscus, Benedict,
Mahometan, Phosphorus, Michel Fell, and Rat-trap are with the grey,
forming a front rank, and at the new ground the pace has told its tale,
for half a dozen are already out of the race.



The summit is gained; the tactics alter: here Pavis brings up Caravan,
with extraordinary severity,—the pace round Tattenham corner
terrific; Caravan leading, then Phosphorus a little above him, Mahometan
next, Hybiscus fourth. Rat-trap looking badly, Wisdom, Benedict and
another handy. By this time Pocket Hercules has enough, and at the road
the tailing grows at every stride. Here the favourite himself is hors de
combat, as well as Dardanelles, and a crowd of lesser celebrities.



There are now but four left in the race, and of these, two, Hybiscus and
Mahometan, are some lengths behind. Now it is neck and neck between
Caravan and Phosphorus. At the stand Caravan has decidedly the best, but
just at the post, Edwards, on Phosphorus, lifts the gallant little horse,
and with an extraordinary effort contrives to shove him in by half a
length.



“You look a little low, Charley,” said Lord Fitzheron, as taking their
lunch in their drag he poured the champagne into the glass of Egremont.



“By Jove!” said Lord Milford, “Only think of Cockie Graves having gone and
done it!”














Book 1 Chapter 3



Egremont was the younger brother of an English earl, whose nobility being
of nearly three centuries’ date, ranked him among our high and ancient
peers, although its origin was more memorable than illustrious. The
founder of the family had been a confidential domestic of one of the
favourites of Henry the Eighth, and had contrived to be appointed one of
the commissioners for “visiting and taking the surrenders of divers
religious houses.” It came to pass that divers of these religious houses
surrendered themselves eventually to the use and benefit of honest Baldwin
Greymount. The king was touched with the activity and zeal of his
commissioner. Not one of them whose reports were so ample and
satisfactory, who could baffle a wily prior with more dexterity, or
control a proud abbot with more firmness. Nor were they well-digested
reports alone that were transmitted to the sovereign: they came
accompanied with many rare and curious articles, grateful to the taste of
one who was not only a religious reformer but a dilettante; golden
candlesticks and costly chalices; sometimes a jewelled pix; fantastic
spoons and patens, rings for the fingers and the ear; occasionally a
fair-written and blazoned manuscript—suitable offering to the royal
scholar. Greymount was noticed; sent for; promoted in the household;
knighted; might doubtless have been sworn of the council, and in due time
have become a minister; but his was a discreet ambition—of an
accumulative rather than an aspiring character. He served the king
faithfully in all domestic matters that required an unimpassioned,
unscrupulous agent; fashioned his creed and conscience according to the
royal model in all its freaks; seized the right moment to get sundry
grants of abbey lands, and contrived in that dangerous age to save both
his head and his estate.



The Greymount family having planted themselves in the land, faithful to
the policy of the founder, avoided the public gaze during the troubled
period that followed the reformation; and even during the more orderly
reign of Elizabeth, rather sought their increase in alliances than in
court favour. But at the commencement of the seventeenth century, their
abbey lands infinitely advanced in value, and their rental swollen by the
prudent accumulation of more than seventy years, a Greymount, who was then
a county member, was elevated to the peerage as Baron Marney. The heralds
furnished his pedigree, and assured the world that although the exalted
rank and extensive possessions enjoyed at present by the Greymounts, had
their origin immediately in great territorial revolutions of a recent
reign, it was not for a moment to be supposed, that the remote ancestors
of the Ecclesiastical Commissioner of 1530 were by any means obscure. On
the contrary, it appeared that they were both Norman and baronial, their
real name Egremont, which, in their patent of peerage the family now
resumed.



In the civil wars, the Egremonts pricked by their Norman blood, were
cavaliers and fought pretty well. But in 1688, alarmed at the prevalent
impression that King James intended to insist on the restitution of the
church estates to their original purposes, to wit, the education of the
people and the maintenance of the poor, the Lord of Marney Abbey became a
warm adherent of “civil and religious liberty,”—the cause for which
Hampden had died in the field, and Russell on the scaffold,—and
joined the other whig lords, and great lay impropriators, in calling over
the Prince of Orange and a Dutch army, to vindicate those popular
principles which, somehow or other, the people would never support.
Profiting by this last pregnant circumstance, the lay Abbot of Marney also
in this instance like the other whig lords, was careful to maintain, while
he vindicated the cause of civil and religious liberty, a very loyal and
dutiful though secret correspondence with the court of St Germains.



The great deliverer King William the Third, to whom Lord Marney was a
systematic traitor, made the descendant of the Ecclesiastical Commissioner
of Henry the Eighth an English earl; and from that time until the period
of our history, though the Marney family had never produced one individual
eminent for civil or military abilities, though the country was not
indebted to them for a single statesman, orator, successful warrior, great
lawyer, learned divine, eminent author, illustrious man of science, they
had contrived, if not to engross any great share of public admiration and
love, at least to monopolise no contemptible portion of public money and
public dignities. During the seventy years of almost unbroken whig rule,
from the accession of the House of Hanover to the fall of Mr Fox, Marney
Abbey had furnished a never-failing crop of lord privy seals, lord
presidents, and lord lieutenants. The family had had their due quota of
garters and governments and bishoprics; admirals without fleets, and
generals who fought only in America. They had glittered in great embassies
with clever secretaries at their elbow, and had once governed Ireland when
to govern Ireland was only to apportion the public plunder to a corrupt
senate.



Notwithstanding however this prolonged enjoyment of undeserved prosperity,
the lay abbots of Marney were not content. Not that it was satiety that
induced dissatisfaction. The Egremonts could feed on. They wanted
something more. Not to be prime ministers or secretaries of state, for
they were a shrewd race who knew the length of their tether, and
notwithstanding the encouraging example of his grace of Newcastle, they
could not resist the persuasion that some knowledge of the interests and
resources of nations, some power of expressing opinions with propriety,
some degree of respect for the public and for himself, were not altogether
indispensable qualifications, even under a Venetian constitution, in an
individual who aspired to a post so eminent and responsible. Satisfied
with the stars and mitres and official seals, which were periodically
apportioned to them, the Marney family did not aspire to the somewhat
graceless office of being their distributor. What they aimed at was
promotion in their order; and promotion to the highest class. They
observed that more than one of the other great “civil and religious
liberty” families,—the families who in one century plundered the
church to gain the property of the people, and in another century changed
the dynasty to gain the power of the crown,—had their brows circled
with the strawberry leaf. And why should not this distinction be the high
lot also of the descendants of the old gentleman usher of one of King
Henry’s plundering vicar-generals? Why not? True it is, that a grateful
sovereign in our days has deemed such distinction the only reward for half
a hundred victories. True it is, that Nelson, after conquering the
Mediterranean, died only a Viscount! But the house of Marney had risen to
high rank; counted themselves ancient nobility; and turned up their noses
at the Pratts and the Smiths, the Jenkinsons and the Robinsons of our
degenerate days; and never had done anything for the nation or for their
honours. And why should they now? It was unreasonable to expect it. Civil
and religious liberty, that had given them a broad estate and a glittering
coronet, to say nothing of half-a-dozen close seats in parliament, ought
clearly to make them dukes.



But the other great whig families who had obtained this honour, and who
had done something more for it than spoliate their church and betray their
king, set up their backs against this claim of the Egremonts. The
Egremonts had done none of the work of the last hundred years of political
mystification, during which a people without power or education, had been
induced to believe themselves the freest and most enlightened nation in
the world, and had submitted to lavish their blood and treasure, to see
their industry crippled and their labour mortgaged, in order to maintain
an oligarchy, that had neither ancient memories to soften nor present
services to justify their unprecedented usurpation.



How had the Egremonts contributed to this prodigious result? Their family
had furnished none of those artful orators whose bewildering phrase had
fascinated the public intelligence; none of those toilsome patricians
whose assiduity in affairs had convinced their unprivileged
fellow-subjects that government was a science, and administration an art,
which demanded the devotion of a peculiar class in the state for their
fulfilment and pursuit. The Egremonts had never said anything that was
remembered, or done anything that could be recalled. It was decided by the
Great Revolution families, that they should not be dukes. Infinite was the
indignation of the lay Abbot of Marney. He counted his boroughs, consulted
his cousins, and muttered revenge. The opportunity soon offered for the
gratification of his passion.



The situation of the Venetian party in the wane of the eighteenth century
had become extremely critical. A young king was making often fruitless,
but always energetic, struggles to emancipate his national royalty from
the trammels of the factious dogeship. More than sixty years of a
government of singular corruption had alienated all hearts from the
oligarchy; never indeed much affected by the great body of the people. It
could no longer be concealed, that by virtue of a plausible phrase power
had been transferred from the crown to a parliament, the members of which
were appointed by an extremely limited and exclusive class, who owned no
responsibility to the country, who debated and voted in secret, and who
were regularly paid by the small knot of great families that by this
machinery had secured the permanent possession of the king’s treasury.
Whiggism was putrescent in the nostrils of the nation; we were probably on
the eve of a bloodless yet important revolution; when Rockingham, a
virtuous magnifico, alarmed and disgusted, resolved to revive something of
the pristine purity and high-toned energy of the old whig connection;
appealed to his “new generation” from a degenerate age, arrayed under his
banner the generous youth of the whig families, and was fortunate to
enlist in the service the supreme genius of Edmund Burke.



Burke effected for the whigs what Bolingbroke in a preceding age had done
for the tories: he restored the moral existence of the party. He taught
them to recur to the ancient principles of their connection, and suffused
those principles with all the delusive splendour of his imagination. He
raised the tone of their public discourse; he breathed a high spirit into
their public acts. It was in his power to do more for the whigs than St
John could do for his party. The oligarchy, who had found it convenient to
attaint Bolingbroke for being the avowed minister of the English Prince
with whom they were always in secret communication, when opinion forced
them to consent to his restitution, had tacked to the amnesty a clause as
cowardly as it was unconstitutional, and declared his incompetence to sit
in the parliament of his country. Burke on the contrary fought the whig
fight with a two-edged weapon: he was a great writer; as an orator he was
transcendent. In a dearth of that public talent for the possession of
which the whigs have generally been distinguished, Burke came forward and
established them alike in the parliament and the country. And what was his
reward? No sooner had a young and dissolute noble, who with some of the
aspirations of a Caesar oftener realised the conduct of a Catiline,
appeared on the stage, and after some inglorious tergiversation adopted
their colours, than they transferred to him the command which had been won
by wisdom and genius, vindicated by unrivalled knowledge, and adorned by
accomplished eloquence. When the hour arrived for the triumph which he had
prepared, he was not even admitted into the Cabinet, virtually presided
over by his graceless pupil, and who, in the profuse suggestions of his
teeming converse, had found the principles and the information which were
among the chief claims to public confidence of Mr Fox.



Hard necessity made Mr Burke submit to the yoke, but the humiliation could
never be forgotten. Nemesis favours genius: the inevitable hour at length
arrived. A voice like the Apocalypse sounded over England and even echoed
in all the courts of Europe. Burke poured forth the vials of his hoarded
vengeance into the agitated heart of Christendom; he stimulated the panic
of a world by the wild pictures of his inspired imagination; he dashed to
the ground the rival who had robbed him of his hard-earned greatness;
rended in twain the proud oligarchy that had dared to use and to insult
him; and followed with servility by the haughtiest and the most timid of
its members, amid the frantic exultation of his country, he placed his
heel upon the neck of the ancient serpent.



Among the whig followers of Mr Burke in this memorable defection, among
the Devonshires and the Portlands, the Spencers and the Fitzwilliams, was
the Earl of Marney, whom the whigs would not make a duke.



What was his chance of success from Mr Pitt?



If the history of England be ever written by one who has the knowledge and
the courage, and both qualities are equally requisite for the undertaking,
the world would be more astonished than when reading the Roman annals by
Niebuhr. Generally speaking, all the great events have been distorted,
most of the important causes concealed, some of the principal characters
never appear, and all who figure are so misunderstood and misrepresented,
that the result is a complete mystification, and the perusal of the
narrative about as profitable to an Englishman as reading the Republic of
Plato or the Utopia of More, the pages of Gaudentio di Lucca or the
adventures of Peter Wilkins.



The influence of races in our early ages, of the church in our middle, and
of parties in our modern history, are three great moving and modifying
powers, that must be pursued and analyzed with an untiring, profound, and
unimpassioned spirit, before a guiding ray can be secured. A remarkable
feature of our written history is the absence in its pages of some of the
most influential personages. Not one man in a thousand for instance has
ever heard of Major Wildman: yet he was the soul of English politics in
the most eventful period of this kingdom, and one most interesting to this
age, from 1640 to 1688; and seemed more than once to hold the balance
which was to decide the permanent form of our government. But he was the
leader of an unsuccessful party. Even, comparatively speaking, in our own
times, the same mysterious oblivion is sometimes encouraged to creep over
personages of great social distinction as well as political importance.



The name of the second Pitt remains, fresh after forty years of great
events, a parliamentary beacon. He was the Chatterton of politics; the
“marvellous boy.” Some have a vague impression that he was mysteriously
moulded by his great father: that he inherited the genius, the eloquence,
the state craft of Chatham. His genius was of a different bent, his
eloquence of a different class, his state craft of a different school. To
understand Mr Pitt, one must understand one of the suppressed characters
of English history, and that is Lord Shelburne.



When the fine genius of the injured Bolingbroke, the only peer of his
century who was educated, and proscribed by the oligarchy because they
were afraid of his eloquence, “the glory of his order and the shame,” shut
out from Parliament, found vent in those writings which recalled to the
English people the inherent blessings of their old free monarchy, and
painted in immortal hues his picture of a patriot king, the spirit that he
raised at length touched the heart of Carteret, born a whig, yet sceptical
of the advantages of that patrician constitution which made the Duke of
Newcastle, the most incompetent of men, but the chosen leader of the
Venetian party, virtually sovereign of England. Lord Carteret had many
brilliant qualities: he was undaunted, enterprising, eloquent; had
considerable knowledge of continental politics, was a great linguist, a
master of public law; and though he failed in his premature effort to
terminate the dogeship of George the Second, he succeeded in maintaining a
considerable though secondary position in public life. The young Shelburne
married his daughter. Of him it is singular we know less than of his
father-in-law, yet from the scattered traits some idea may be formed of
the ablest and most accomplished minister of the eighteenth century. Lord
Shelburne, influenced probably by the example and the traditionary
precepts of his eminent father-in-law, appears early to have held himself
aloof from the patrician connection, and entered public life as the
follower of Bute in the first great effort of George the Third to rescue
the sovereignty from what Lord Chatham called “the Great Revolution
families.” He became in time a member of Lord Chatham’s last
administration: one of the strangest and most unsuccessful efforts to aid
the grandson of George the Second in his struggle for political
emancipation. Lord Shelburne adopted from the first the Bolingbroke
system: a real royalty, in lieu of the chief magistracy; a permanent
alliance with France, instead of the whig scheme of viewing in that power
the natural enemy of England: and, above all, a plan of commercial
freedom, the germ of which may be found in the long-maligned negotiations
of Utrecht, but which in the instance of Lord Shelburne were soon in time
matured by all the economical science of Europe, in which he was a
proficient. Lord Shelburne seems to have been of a reserved and somewhat
astute disposition: deep and adroit, he was however brave and firm. His
knowledge was extensive and even profound. He was a great linguist; he
pursued both literary and scientific investigations; his house was
frequented by men of letters, especially those distinguished by their
political abilities or economical attainments. He maintained the most
extensive private correspondence of any public man of his time. The
earliest and most authentic information reached him from all courts and
quarters of Europe: and it was a common phrase, that the minister of the
day sent to him often for the important information which the cabinet
could not itself command. Lord Shelburne was the first great minister who
comprehended the rising importance of the middle class; and foresaw in its
future power a bulwark for the throne against “the Great Revolution
families.” Of his qualities in council we have no record; there is reason
to believe that his administrative ability was conspicuous: his speeches
prove that, if not supreme, he was eminent, in the art of parliamentary
disputation, while they show on all the questions discussed a richness and
variety of information with which the speeches of no statesman of that age
except Mr Burke can compare.



Such was the man selected by George the Third as his champion against the
Venetian party after the termination of the American war. The prosecution
of that war they had violently opposed, though it had originated in their
own policy. First minister in the House of Lords, Shelburne entrusted the
lead in the House of Commons to his Chancellor of the Exchequer, the
youthful Pitt. The administration was brief, but it was not inglorious. It
obtained peace, and for the first time since the Revolution introduced
into modern debate the legitimate principles on which commerce should be
conducted. It fell before the famous Coalition with which “the Great
Revolution families” commenced their fiercest and their last contention
for the patrician government of royal England.



In the heat of that great strife, the king in the second hazardous
exercise of his prerogative entrusted the perilous command to Pitt. Why
Lord Shelburne on that occasion was set aside, will perhaps always remain
a mysterious passage of our political history, nor have we space on the
present occasion to attempt to penetrate its motives. Perhaps the monarch,
with a sense of the rising sympathies of his people, was prescient of the
magic power of youth in touching the heart of a nation. Yet it would not
be an unprofitable speculation if for a moment we paused to consider what
might have been the consequences to our country if Mr Pitt had been
content for a season again to lead the Commons under Lord Shelburne, and
have secured for England the unrivalled knowledge and dexterity of that
statesman in the conduct of our affairs during the confounding fortunes of
the French revolution. Lord Shelburne was the only English minister
competent to the task; he was the only public man who had the previous
knowledge requisite to form accurate conclusions on such a conjuncture:
his remaining speeches on the subject attest the amplitude of his
knowledge and the accuracy of his views: and in the rout of Jena, or the
agony of Austerlitz, one cannot refrain from picturing the shade of
Shelburne haunting the cabinet of Pitt, as the ghost of Canning is said
occasionally to linger about the speaker’s chair, and smile sarcastically
on the conscientious mediocrities who pilfered his hard-earned honours.



But during the happier years of Mr Pitt, the influence of the mind of
Shelburne may be traced throughout his policy. It was Lansdowne House that
made Pitt acquainted with Dr Price, a dissenting minister, whom Lord
Shelburne when at the head of affairs courageously offered to make his
private secretary, and who furnished Mr Pitt, among many other important
suggestions, with his original plan of the sinking fund. The commercial
treaties of ‘87 were struck in the same mint, and are notable as the first
effort made by the English government to emancipate the country from the
restrictive policy which had been introduced by the “glorious revolution;”
memorable epoch, that presented England at the same time with a corn law
and a public debt. But on no subject was the magnetic influence of the
descendant of Sir William Petty more decided, than in the resolution of
his pupil to curb the power of the patrician party by an infusion from the
middle classes into the government of the country. Hence the origin of Mr
Pitt’s famous and long-misconceived plans of parliamentary reform. Was he
sincere, is often asked by those who neither seek to discover the causes
nor are capable of calculating the effects of public transactions.
Sincere! Why, he was struggling for his existence! And when baffled, first
by the Venetian party, and afterwards by the panic of Jacobinism, he was
forced to forego his direct purpose, he still endeavoured partially to
effect it by a circuitous process. He created a plebeian aristocracy and
blended it with the patrician oligarchy. He made peers of second-rate
squires and fat graziers. He caught them in the alleys of Lombard Street,
and clutched them from the counting-houses of Cornhill. When Mr Pitt in an
age of bank restriction declared that every man with an estate of ten
thousand a-year had a right to be a peer, he sounded the knell of “the
cause for which Hampden had died on the field, and Sydney on the
scaffold.”



In ordinary times the pupil of Shelburne would have raised this country to
a state of great material prosperity, and removed or avoided many of those
anomalies which now perplex us; but he was not destined for ordinary
times; and though his capacity was vast and his spirit lofty, he had not
that passionate and creative genius required by an age of revolution. The
French outbreak was his evil daemon: he had not the means of calculating
its effects upon Europe. He had but a meagre knowledge himself of
continental politics: he was assisted by a very inefficient diplomacy. His
mind was lost in a convulsion of which he neither could comprehend the
causes nor calculate the consequences; and forced to act, he acted not
only violently, but in exact opposition to the very system he was called
into political existence to combat; he appealed to the fears, the
prejudices, and the passions of a privileged class, revived the old policy
of the oligarchy he had extinguished, and plunged into all the ruinous
excesses of French war and Dutch finance.



If it be a salutary principle in the investigation of historical
transactions to be careful in discriminating the cause from the pretext,
there is scarcely any instance in which the application of this principle
is more fertile in results, than in that of the Dutch invasion of 1688.
The real cause of this invasion was financial. The Prince of Orange had
found that the resources of Holland, however considerable, were inadequate
to sustain him in his internecine rivalry with the great sovereign of
France. In an authentic conversation which has descended to us, held by
William at the Hague with one of the prime abettors of the invasion, the
prince did not disguise his motives; he said, “nothing but such a
constitution as you have in England can have the credit that is necessary
to raise such sums as a great war requires.” The prince came, and used our
constitution for his purpose: he introduced into England the system of
Dutch finance. The principle of that system was to mortgage industry in
order to protect property: abstractedly, nothing can be conceived more
unjust; its practice in England has been equally injurious. In Holland,
with a small population engaged in the same pursuits, in fact a nation of
bankers, the system was adapted to the circumstances which had created it.
All shared in the present spoil, and therefore could endure the future
burthen. And so to this day Holland is sustained, almost solely sustained,
by the vast capital thus created which still lingers amongst its dykes.
But applied to a country in which the circumstances were entirely
different; to a considerable and rapidly-increasing population; where
there was a numerous peasantry, a trading middle class struggling into
existence; the system of Dutch finance, pursued more or less for nearly a
century and a half, has ended in the degradation of a fettered and
burthened multitude. Nor have the demoralizing consequences of the funding
system on the more favoured classes been less decided. It has made debt a
national habit; it has made credit the ruling power, not the exceptional
auxiliary, of all transactions; it has introduced a loose, inexact,
haphazard, and dishonest spirit in the conduct of both public and private
life; a spirit dazzling and yet dastardly: reckless of consequences and
yet shrinking from responsibility. And in the end, it has so
overstimulated the energies of the population to maintain the material
engagements of the state, and of society at large, that the moral
condition of the people has been entirely lost sight of.



A mortgaged aristocracy, a gambling foreign commerce, a home trade founded
on a morbid competition, and a degraded people; these are great evils, but
ought perhaps cheerfully to be encountered for the greater blessings of
civil and religious liberty. Yet the first would seem in some degree to
depend upon our Saxon mode of trial by our peers, upon the stipulations of
the great Norman charters, upon the practice and the statute of Habeas
Corpus,—a principle native to our common law, but established by the
Stuarts; nor in a careful perusal of the Bill of Rights, or in an
impartial scrutiny of the subsequent legislation of those times, though
some diminution of our political franchises must be confessed, is it easy
to discover any increase of our civil privileges. To those indeed who
believe that the English nation,—at all times a religious and
Catholic people, but who even in the days of the Plantagenets were
anti-papal,—were in any danger of again falling under the yoke of
the Pope of Rome in the reign of James the Second, religious liberty was
perhaps acceptable, though it took the shape of a discipline which at once
anathematized a great portion of the nation, and virtually establishing
Puritanism in Ireland, laid the foundation of those mischiefs which are
now endangering the empire.



That the last of the Stuarts had any other object in his impolitic
manoeuvres, than an impracticable scheme to blend the two churches, there
is now authority to disbelieve. He certainly was guilty of the offence of
sending an envoy openly to Rome, who, by the bye, was received by the Pope
with great discourtesy; and her Majesty Queen Victoria, whose
Protestantism cannot be doubted, for it is one of her chief titles to our
homage, has at this time a secret envoy at the same court: and that is the
difference between them: both ministers doubtless working however
fruitlessly for the same object: the termination of those terrible
misconceptions, political and religious, that have occasioned so many
martyrdoms, and so many crimes alike to sovereigns and to subjects.



If James the Second had really attempted to re-establish Popery in this
country, the English people, who had no hand in his overthrow, would
doubtless soon have stirred and secured their “Catholic and Apostolic
church,” independent of any foreign dictation; the church to which they
still regularly profess their adherence; and being a practical people, it
is possible that they might have achieved their object and yet retained
their native princes; under which circumstances we might have been saved
from the triple blessings of Venetian politics, Dutch finance, and French
wars: against which, in their happiest days, and with their happiest
powers, struggled the three greatest of English statesmen,—Bolingbroke,
Shelburne, and lastly the son of Chatham.



We have endeavoured in another work, not we hope without something of the
impartiality of the future, to sketch the character and career of his
successors. From his death to 1825, the political history of England is a
history of great events and little men. The rise of Mr Canning, long kept
down by the plebeian aristocracy of Mr Pitt as an adventurer, had shaken
parties to their centre. His rapid disappearance from the scene left both
whigs and tories in a state of disorganization. The distinctive principles
of these connexions were now difficult to trace. That period of public
languor which intervenes between the breaking up of parties and the
formation of factions now transpired in England. An exhausted sensualist
on the throne, who only demanded from his ministers repose, a voluptuous
aristocracy, and a listless people, were content, in the absence of all
public conviction and national passion, to consign the government of the
country to a great man, whose decision relieved the sovereign, whose
prejudices pleased the nobles, and whose achievements dazzled the
multitude.



The DUKE OF WELLINGTON brought to the post of first minister immortal
fame; a quality of success which would almost seem to include all others.
His public knowledge was such as might be expected from one whose conduct
already formed an important portion of the history of his country. He had
a personal and intimate acquaintance with the sovereigns and chief
statesmen of Europe, a kind of information in which English ministers have
generally been deficient, but without which the management of our external
affairs must at the best be haphazard. He possessed administrative talents
of the highest order.



The tone of the age, the temper of the country, the great qualities and
the high character of the minister, indicated a long and prosperous
administration. The only individual in his cabinet who, from a combination
of circumstances rather than from any intellectual supremacy over his
colleagues, was competent to be his rival, was content to be his
successor. In his most aspiring moments, Mr Peel in all probability aimed
at no higher reach; and with youth and the leadership of the House of
Commons, one has no reason to be surprised at his moderation. The
conviction that the duke’s government would only cease with the
termination of his public career was so general, that the moment he was
installed in office, the whigs smiled on him; political conciliation
became the slang of the day, and the fusion of parties the babble of clubs
and the tattle of boudoirs.



How comes it then that so great a man, in so great a position, should have
so signally failed? Should have broken up his government, wrecked his
party, and so completely annihilated his political position, that, even
with his historical reputation to sustain him, he can since only re-appear
in the councils of his sovereign in a subordinate, not to say equivocal,
character?



With all those great qualities which will secure him a place in our
history not perhaps inferior even to Marlborough, the Duke of Wellington
has one deficiency which has been the stumbling-block of his civil career.
Bishop Burnet, in speculating on the extraordinary influence of Lord
Shaftesbury, and accounting how a statesman, so inconsistent in his
conduct and so false to his confederates, should have so powerfully
controlled his country, observes, “HIS STRENGTH LAY IN HIS KNOWLEDGE OF
ENGLAND.”



Now that is exactly the kind of knowledge which the Duke of Wellington
never possessed.



When the king, finding that in Lord Goderich he had a minister who,
instead of deciding, asked his royal master for advice, sent for the Duke
of Wellington to undertake the government, a change in the carriage of his
grace was perceived by some who had the opportunity to form an opinion on
such a subject. If one might venture to use such a word in reference to
such a man, we might remark, that the duke had been somewhat daunted by
the selection of Mr Canning. It disappointed great hopes, it baffled great
plans, and dispelled for a season the conviction that, it is believed, had
been long maturing in his grace’s mind; that he was the man of the age,
that his military career had been only a preparation for a civil course
not less illustrious; and that it was reserved for him to control for the
rest of his life undisputed the destinies of a country, which was indebted
to him in no slight degree for its European pre-eminence. The death of Mr
Canning revived, the rout of Lord Goderich restored, these views.



Napoleon, at St Helena, speculating in conversation on the future career
of his conqueror, asked, “What will Wellington do? After all he has done,
he will not be content to be quiet. He will change the dynasty.”



Had the great exile been better acquainted with the real character of our
Venetian constitution, he would have known that to govern England in 1820,
it was not necessary to change its dynasty. But the Emperor, though wrong
in the main, was right by the bye. It was clear that the energies that had
twice entered Paris as a conqueror, and had made kings and mediatised
princes at Vienna, would not be content to subside into ermined
insignificance. The duke commenced his political tactics early. The
cabinet of Lord Liverpool, especially during its latter term, was the
hot-bed of many intrigues; but the obstacles were numerous, though the
appointing fate, in which his grace believed, removed them. The
disappearance of Lord Castlereagh and Mr Canning from the scene was alike
unexpected. The Duke of Wellington was at length prime minister, and no
individual ever occupied that post more conscious of its power, and more
determined to exercise it.



This is not the occasion on which we shall attempt to do justice to a
theme so instructive as the administration of his grace. Treated with
impartiality and sufficient information, it would be an invaluable
contribution to the stores of our political knowledge and national
experience. Throughout its brief but eccentric and tumultuous annals we
see continual proof, how important is that knowledge “in which lay Lord
Shaftesbury’s strength.” In twenty-four months we find an aristocracy
estranged, without a people being conciliated; while on two several
occasions, first, the prejudices, and then the pretensions of the middle
class, were alike treated with contumely. The public was astonished at
hearing of statesmen of long parliamentary fame, men round whom the
intelligence of the nation had gathered for years with confidence, or at
least with interest, being expelled from the cabinet in a manner not
unworthy of Colonel Joyce, while their places were filled by second-rate
soldiers, whose very names were unknown to the great body of the people,
and who under no circumstances should have aspired beyond the government
of a colony. This administration which commenced in arrogance ended in
panic. There was an interval of perplexity; when occurred the most
ludicrous instance extant of an attempt at coalition; subordinates were
promoted, while negotiations were still pending with their chiefs; and
these negotiations, undertaken so crudely, were terminated in pique; in a
manner which added to political disappointment personal offence. When even
his parasites began to look gloomy, the duke had a specific that was to
restore all, and having allowed every element of power to escape his
grasp, he believed he could balance everything by a beer bill. The growl
of reform was heard but it was not very fierce. There was yet time to save
himself. His grace precipitated a revolution which might have been delayed
for half a century, and never need have occurred in so aggravated a form.
He rather fled than retired. He commenced his ministry like Brennus, and
finished it like the tall Gaul sent to murder the rival of Sylla, but who
dropped his weapon before the undaunted gaze of his intended victim.



Lord Marney was spared the pang of the catastrophe. Promoted to a high
office in the household, and still hoping that, by the aid of his party,
it was yet destined for him to achieve the hereditary purpose of his
family, he died in the full faith of dukism; worshipping the duke and
believing that ultimately he should himself become a duke. It was under
all the circumstances an euthanasia; he expired leaning as it were on his
white wand and babbling of strawberry leaves.














Book 1 Chapter 4



“My dear Charles,” said Lady Marney to Egremont the morning after the
Derby, as breakfasting with her in her boudoir he detailed some of the
circumstances of the race, “we must forget your naughty horse. I sent you
a little note this morning, because I wished to see you most particularly
before you went out. Affairs,” continued Lady Marney, first looking round
the chamber to see whether there were any fairy listening to her state
secrets, “affairs are critical.”



“No doubt of that,” thought Egremont, the horrid phantom of settling-day
seeming to obtrude itself between his mother and himself; but not knowing
precisely at what she was driving, he merely sipped his tea, and
innocently replied, “Why?”



“There will be a dissolution,” said Lady Marney.



“What are we coming in?”



Lady Marney shook her head.



“The present men will not better their majority,” said Egremont.



“I hope not,” said Lady Marney.



“Why you always said, that with another general election we must come in,
whoever dissolved.”



“But that was with the court in our favour,” rejoined Lady Marney
mournfully.



“What, has the king changed?” said Egremont. “I thought it was all right.”



“All was right,” said Lady Marney. “These men would have been turned out
again, had he only lived three months more.”



“Lived!” exclaimed Egremont.



“Yes,” said Lady Marney; “the king is dying.”



Slowly delivering himself of an ejaculation, Egremont leant back in his
chair.



“He may live a month,” said Lady Marnev; “he cannot live two. It is the
greatest of secrets; known at this moment only to four individuals, and I
communicate it to you, my dear Charles, in that absolute confidence which
I hope will always subsist between us, because it is an event that may
greatly affect your career.”



“How so, my dear mother?”



“Marbury! I have settled with Mr Tadpole that you shall stand for the old
borough. With the government in our hands, as I had anticipated at the
general election, success I think was certain: under the circumstances
which we must encounter, the struggle will be more severe, but I think we
shall do it: and it will be a happy day for me to have our own again, and
to see you in Parliament, my dear child.”



“Well, my dear mother, I should like very much to be in Parliament, and
particularly to sit for the old borough; but I fear the contest will be
very expensive,” said Egremont inquiringly.



“Oh! I have no doubt,” said Lady Marney, “that we shall have some monster
of the middle class, some tinker or tailor, or candlestick-maker, with his
long purse, preaching reform and practising corruption: exactly as the
liberals did under Walpole: bribery was unknown in the time of the
Stuarts; but we have a capital registration, Mr Tadpole tells me. And a
young candidate with the old name will tell,” said Lady Marney, with a
smile: “and I shall go down and canvass, and we must do what we can.”



“I have great faith in your canvassing,” said Egremont; “but still, at the
same time, the powder and shot—”



“Are essential,” said Lady Marney, “I know it, in these corrupt days: but
Marney will of course supply those. It is the least he can do: regaining
the family influence, and letting us hold up our heads again. I shall
write to him the moment I am justified,” said Lady Marney, “perhaps you
will do so yourself, Charles.”



“Why, considering I have not seen my brother for two years, and we did not
part on the best possible terms—”



“But that is all forgotten.”



“By your good offices, dear mother, who are always doing good: and yet,”
continued Egremont, after a moment’s pause, “I am not disposed to write to
Marney, especially to ask a favour.”



“Well, I will write,” said Lady Marney; “though I cannot admit it is any
favour. Perhaps it would be better that you should see him first. I cannot
understand why he keeps so at the Abbey. I am sure I found it a melancholy
place enough in my time. I wish you had gone down there, Charles, if it
had been only for a few days.”



“Well I did not, my dear mother, and I cannot go now. I shall trust to
you. But are you quite sure that the king is going to die?”



“I repeat to you, it is certain,” replied Lady Marney, in a lowered voice,
but a decided tone; “certain, certain, certain. My authority cannot be
mistaken: but no consideration in the world must throw you off your guard
at this moment; breathe not the shadow of what you know.”



At this moment a servant entered and delivered a note to Lady Marney, who
read it with an ironical smile. It was from Lady St Julians, and ran thus:—


    “Most confidential.
“My dearest Lady Marney,

“It is a false report: he is ill, but not dangerously; the
hay fever; he always has it; nothing more: I will tell my
authority when we meet; I dare not write it. It will
satisfy you. I am going on with my quadrille.

“Most affectionately yours,
“A. St J.”



“Poor woman! she is always wrong,” said Lady Marney throwing the note to
Egremont. “Her quadrille will never take place, which is a pity, as it is
to consist only of beauties and eldest sons. I suppose I must send her a
line,” and she wrote:


    “My dearest Lady St Julians,

“How good of you to write to me, and send me such cheering
news! I have no doubt you are right: you always are: I
know he had the hay fever last year. How fortunate for your
quadrille, and how charming it will be! Let me know if
you hear anything further from your unmentionable quarter.

“Ever your affectionate
“C.M.”














Book 1 Chapter 5



Lord Marney left several children; his heir was five years older than the
next son Charles who at the period of his father’s death was at
Christchurch and had just entered the last year of his minority. Attaining
that age, he received the sum of fifteen thousand pounds, his portion, a
third of which amount his expenditure had then already anticipated.
Egremont had been brought up in the enjoyment of every comfort and every
luxury that refinement could devise and wealth furnish. He was a favourite
child. His parents emulated each other in pampering and indulging him.
Every freak was pardoned, every whim was gratified. He might ride what
horses he liked, and if he broke their knees, what in another would have
been deemed a flagrant sin, was in him held only a proof of reckless
spirit. If he were not a thoroughly selfish and altogether wilful person,
but very much the reverse, it was not the fault of his parents, but rather
the operation of a benignant nature that had bestowed on him a generous
spirit and a tender heart, though accompanied with a dangerous
susceptibility that made him the child and creature of impulse, and seemed
to set at defiance even the course of time to engraft on his nature any
quality of prudence. The tone of Eton during the days of Charles Egremont
was not of the high character which at present distinguishes that
community. It was the unforeseen eve of the great change, that, whatever
was its purpose or have been its immediate results, at least gave the
first shock to the pseudo-aristocracy of this country. Then all was
blooming; sunshine and odour; not a breeze disturbing the meridian
splendour. Then the world was not only made for a few, but a very few. One
could almost tell upon one’s fingers the happy families who could do
anything, and might have everything. A school-boy’s ideas of the Church
then were fat-livings, and of the State, rotten-boroughs. To do nothing
and get something, formed a boy’s ideal of a manly career. There was
nothing in the lot, little in the temperament, of Charles Egremont, to
make him an exception to the multitude. Gaily and securely he floated on
the brilliant stream. Popular at school, idolized at home, the present had
no cares, and the future secured him a family seat in Parliament the
moment he entered life, and the inheritance of a glittering post at court
in due time, as its legitimate consequence. Enjoyment, not ambition,
seemed the principle of his existence. The contingency of a mitre, the
certainty of rich preferment, would not reconcile him to the
self-sacrifice which, to a certain degree, was required from a priest,
even in those days of rampant Erastianism. He left the colonies as the
spoil of his younger brothers; his own ideas of a profession being limited
to a barrack in a London park, varied by visits to Windsor. But there was
time enough to think of these things. He had to enjoy Oxford as he had
enjoyed Eton. Here his allowance from his father was extravagant, though
greatly increased by tithes from his mother’s pin-money. While he was
pursuing his studies, hunting and boating, driving tandems, riding
matches, tempering his energies in the crapulence of boyish banquets, and
anticipating life, at the risk of expulsion, in a miserable mimicry of
metropolitan dissipation, Dukism, that was supposed to be eternal,
suddenly crashed.



The Reform Act has not placed the administration of our affairs in abler
hands than conducted them previously to the passing of the measure, for
the most efficient members of the present cabinet with some very few
exceptions, and those attended by peculiar circumstances, were ministers
before the Reform Act was contemplated. Nor has that memorable statute
created a Parliament of a higher reputation for public qualities, such as
politic ability, and popular eloquence, and national consideration, than
was furnished by the old scheme. On the contrary; one house of Parliament
has been irremediably degraded into the decaying position of a mere court
of registry, possessing great privileges, on condition that it never
exercises them; while the other chamber that, at the first blush, and to
the superficial, exhibits symptoms of almost unnatural vitality,
engrossing in its orbit all the business of the country, assumes on a more
studious inspection somewhat of the character of a select vestry,
fulfilling municipal rather than imperial offices, and beleaguered by
critical and clamorous millions, who cannot comprehend why a privileged
and exclusive senate is required to perform functions which immediately
concern all, which most personally comprehend, and which many in their
civic spheres believe they could accomplish in a manner not less
satisfactory, though certainly less ostentatious.



But if it have not furnished us with abler administrators or a more
illustrious senate, the Reform Act may have exercised on the country at
large a beneficial influence. Has it? Has it elevated the tone of the
public mind? Has it cultured the popular sensibilities to noble and
ennobling ends? Has it proposed to the people of England a higher test of
national respect and confidence than the debasing qualification
universally prevalent in this country since the fatal introduction of the
system of Dutch finance? Who will pretend it? If a spirit of rapacious
coveteousness, desecrating all the humanities of life, has been the
besetting sin of England for the last century and a half, since the
passing of the Reform Act the altar of Mammon has blazed with triple
worship. To acquire, to accumulate, to plunder each other by virtue of
philosophic phrases, to propose an Utopia to consist only of WEALTH and
TOIL, this has been the breathless business of enfranchised England for
the last twelve years, until we are startled from our voracious strife by
the wail of intolerable serfage.



Are we then to conclude, that the only effect of the Reform Act has been
to create in this country another of those class interests, which we now
so loudly accuse as the obstacles to general amelioration? Not exactly
that. The indirect influence of the Reform Act has been not
inconsiderable, and may eventually lead to vast consequences. It set men
a-thinking; it enlarged the horizon of political experience; it led the
public mind to ponder somewhat on the circumstances of our national
history; to pry into the beginnings of some social anomalies which they
found were not so ancient as they had been led to believe, and which had
their origin in causes very different to what they had been educated to
credit; and insensibly it created and prepared a popular intelligence to
which one can appeal, no longer hopelessly, in an attempt to dispel the
mysteries with which for nearly three centuries it has been the labour of
party writers to involve a national history, and without the dispersion of
which no political position can be understood and no social evil remedied.



The events of 1830 did not produce any change in the modes of thought and
life of Charles Egremont. He took his political cue from his mother, who
was his constant correspondent. Lady Marney was a distinguished
“stateswoman,” as they called Lady Carlisle in Charles the First’s time, a
great friend of Lady St Julians, and one of the most eminent and
impassioned votaries of Dukism. Her first impression on the overthrow of
her hero was, astonishment at the impertinence of his adversaries, mingled
with some lofty pity for their silly ambition and short-lived career. She
existed for a week in the delightful expectation of his grace being sent
for again, and informed every one in confidence, that “these people could
not form a cabinet.” When the tocsin of peace, reform, and retrenchment
sounded, she smiled bitterly; was sorry for poor Lord Grey of whom she had
thought better, and gave them a year, adding with consoling malice, “that
it would be another Canning affair.” At length came the Reform Bill
itself, and no one laughed more heartily than Lady Marney; not even the
House of Commons to whom it was presented.



The bill was thrown out, and Lady Marney gave a grand ball to celebrate
the event, and to compensate the London shopkeepers for the loss of their
projected franchise. Lady Marney was preparing to resume her duties at
court when to her great surprise the firing of cannon announced the
dissolution of Parliament. She turned pale; she was too much in the
secrets of Tadpole and Taper to be deceived as to the consequences; she
sank into her chair, and denounced Lord Grey as a traitor to his order.



Lady Marney who for six months had been writing to her son at Oxford the
most charming letters, full of fun, quizzing the whole Cabinet, now
announced to Egremont that a revolution was inevitable, that all property
would be instantly confiscated, the poor deluded king led to the block or
sent over to Hanover at the best, and the whole of the nobility and
principal gentry, and indeed every one who possessed anything, guillotined
without remorse.



Whether his friends were immediately to resume power, or whether their
estates ultimately were to be confiscated, the practical conclusion to
Charles Egremont appeared to be the same. Carpe diem. He therefore pursued
his career at Oxford unchanged, and entered life in the year 1833, a
younger son with extravagant tastes and expensive habits, with a
reputation for lively talents though uncultivated,—for his
acquisitions at Eton had been quite puerile, and subsequently he had not
become a student,—with many manly accomplishments, and with a mien
and visage that at once took the fancy and enlisted the affections. Indeed
a physiologist would hardly have inferred from the countenance and
structure of Egremont the career he had pursued, or the character which
attached to him. The general cast and expression of his features when in
repose was pensive: an air of refinement distinguished his well-moulded
brow; his mouth breathed sympathy, and his rich brown eye gleamed with
tenderness. The sweetness of his voice in speaking was in harmony with
this organization.



Two years passed in the most refined circles of our society exercised a
beneficial influence on the general tone of Egremont, and may be said to
have finished his education. He had the good sense and the good taste not
to permit his predilection for sports to degenerate into slang; he yielded
himself to the delicate and profitable authority of woman, and, as ever
happens, it softened his manners and brightened his wit. He was fortunate
in having a clever mother, and he appreciated this inestimable possession.
Lady Marney had great knowledge of society, and some acquaintance with
human nature, which she fancied she had fathomed to its centre; she piqued
herself upon her tact, and indeed she was very quick, but she was so
energetic that her art did not always conceal itself; very worldly, she
was nevertheless not devoid of impulse; she was animated and would have
been extremely agreeable, if she had not restlessly aspired to wit; and
would certainly have exercised much more influence in society, if she had
not been so anxious to show it. Nevertheless, still with many personal
charms, a frank and yet, if need be, a finished manner, a quick brain, a
lively tongue, a buoyant spirit, and a great social position. Lady Marney
was universally and extremely popular; and adored by her children, for
indeed she was a mother most affectionate and true.



When Egremont was four-and-twenty, he fell in love—a real passion.
He had fluttered like others from flower to flower, and like others had
often fancied the last perfume the sweetest, and then had flown away. But
now he was entirely captivated. The divinity was a new beauty; the whole
world raving of her. Egremont also advanced. The Lady Arabella was not
only beautiful: she was clever, fascinating. Her presence was inspiration;
at least for Egremont. She condescended to be pleased by him: she
signalized him by her notice; their names were mentioned together.
Egremont indulged in flattering dreams. He regretted he had not pursued a
profession: he regretted he had impaired his slender patrimony; thought of
love in a cottage, and renting a manor; thought of living a good deal with
his mother, and a little with his brother; thought of the law and the
church; thought once of New Zealand. The favourite of nature and of
fashion, this was the first time in the life of Egremont, that he had been
made conscious that there was something in his position which, with all
its superficial brilliancy, might prepare for him, when youth had fled and
the blaze of society grown dim, a drear and bitter lot.



He was roused from his reveries by a painful change in the demeanour of
his adored. The mother of the Lady Arabella was alarmed. She liked her
daughter to be admired even by younger sons when they were distinguished,
but only at a distance. Mr Egremont’s name had been mentioned too often.
It had appeared coupled with her daughters, even in a Sunday paper. The
most decisive measures were requisite, and they were taken. Still smiling
when they met, still kind when they conversed, it seemed, by some magic
dexterity which even baffled Egremont, that their meetings every day grew
rarer, and their opportunities for conversation less frequent. At the end
of the season, the Lady Arabella selected from a crowd of admirers equally
qualified, a young peer of great estate, and of the “old nobility,” a
circumstance which, as her grandfather had only been an East India
director, was very gratifying to the bride.



This unfortunate passion of Charles Egremont, and its mortifying
circumstances and consequences, was just that earliest shock in one’s life
which occurs to all of us; which first makes us think. We have all
experienced that disheartening catastrophe, when the illusions first
vanish; and our balked imagination, or our mortified vanity, first
intimates to us that we are neither infallible nor irresistible. Happily
‘tis the season of youth for which the first lessons of experience are
destined; and bitter and intolerable as is the first blight of our fresh
feelings, the sanguine impulse of early life bears us along. Our first
scrape generally leads to our first travel. Disappointment requires change
of air; desperation change of scene. Egremont quitted his country, never
to return to it again; and returned to it after a year and a-half’s
absence, a much wiser man. Having left England in a serious mood, and
having already tasted with tolerable freedom of the pleasures and
frivolities of life, he was not in an inapt humour to observe, to enquire,
and to reflect. The new objects that surrounded him excited his
intelligence; he met, which indeed is the principal advantage of travel,
remarkable men, whose conversation opened his mind. His mind was worth
opening. Energies began to stir of which he had not been conscious;
awakened curiosity led him to investigate and to read; he discovered that,
when he imagined his education was completed, it had in fact not
commenced; and that, although he had been at a public school and a
university, he in fact knew nothing. To be conscious that you are ignorant
is a great step to knowledge. Before an emancipated intellect and an
expanding intelligence, the great system of exclusive manners and
exclusive feelings in which he had been born and nurtured, began to
tremble; the native generosity of his heart recoiled at a recurrence to
that arrogant and frigid life, alike devoid of sympathy and real grandeur.



In the early spring of 1837, Egremont re-entered the world, where he had
once sparkled, and which he had once conceived to comprise within its
circle all that could interest or occupy man. His mother, delighted at
finding him again under her roof, had removed some long-standing coolness
between him and his elder brother; his former acquaintance greeted him
with cordiality, and introduced him to the new heroes who had sprung up
during the season of his absence. Apparently Egremont was not disinclined
to pursue, though without eagerness, the same career that had originally
engaged him. He frequented assemblies, and lingered in clubs; rode in the
park, and lounged at the opera. But there was this difference in his
existence, before and since his travels: he was now conscious he wanted an
object; and was ever musing over action, though as yet ignorant how to
act. Perhaps it was this want of being roused, that led him, it may be for
distraction, again to the turf. It was a pursuit that seemed to him more
real than the life of saloons, full of affectation, perverted ideas, and
factitious passions. Whatever might be the impulse Egremont however was
certainly not slightly interested in the Derby; and though by no means
uninstructed in the mysteries of the turf, had felt such confidence in his
information that, with his usual ardour, he had backed to a considerable
amount the horse that ought to have won, but which nevertheless only ran a
second.














Book 1 Chapter 6



Notwithstanding the confidence of Lady St Julians, and her unrivalled
information, the health of the king did not improve: but still it was the
hay fever, only the hay fever. An admission had been allowed to creep into
the Court Circular, that “his majesty has been slightly indisposed within
the last few days;” but then it was soon followed by a very positive
assurance, that his majesty’s favourite and long-matured resolution to
give a state banquet to the knights of the four orders, was immediately to
be carried into effect. Lady St Julians had the first information of this
important circumstance; it confirmed her original conviction: she
determined to go on with her quadrille. Egremont, with something
interesting at stake himself, was staggered by this announcement, and by
Lady St Julians’ unshaken faith. He consulted his mother: Lady Marney
shook her head. “Poor woman!” said Lady Marney, “she is always wrong. I
know,” continued her ladyship, placing her finger to her lip, “that Prince
Esterhazy has been pressing his long-postponed investiture as a Grand
Cross, in order that he may dine at this very banquet; and it has been
announced to him that it is impossible, the king’s health will not admit
of it. When a simple investiture is impossible, a state banquet to the
four orders is very probable. No,” said Lady Marney with a sigh; “it is a
great blow for all of us, but it is no use shutting our eyes to the fact.
The poor dear king will never show again.”



And about a week after this there appeared the first bulletin. From that
instant, though the gullish multitude studied the daily reports with grave
interest; their hopes and speculations and arrangements changing with each
phrase; for the initiated there was no suspense. All knew that it was
over; and Lady St Julians, giving up her quadrille, began to look about
for seats in parliament for her sons.



“What a happiness it is to have a clever mother,” exclaimed Egremont, as
he pondered over the returns of his election agent. Lady Marney, duly
warned of the impending catastrophe, was experiencing all the advantages
of prior information. It delighted her to meet Lady St Julians driving
distractedly about town, calling at clubs, closeted with red tapers,
making ingenious combinations that would not work, by means of which some
one of her sons was to stand in coalition with some rich parvenu; to pay
none of the expenses and yet to come in first. And all this time, Lady
Marney, serene and smiling, had the daily pleasure of assuring Lady St
Julians what a relief it was to her that Charles had fixed on his place.
It had been arranged indeed these weeks past; “but then, you know,”
concluded Lady Marney in the sweetest voice and with a blandishing glance,
“I never did believe in that hay fever.”



In the meantime the impending event changed the whole aspect of the
political world. The king dying before the new registration was the
greatest blow to pseudo-toryism since his majesty, calling for a hackney
coach, went down and dissolved parliament in 1831. It was calculated by
the Tadpoles and Tapers that a dissolution by Sir Robert, after the
registration of 1837, would give him a clear majority, not too great a
one, but large enough: a manageable majority; some five-and-twenty or
thirty men, who with a probable peerage or two dangling in the distance,
half-a-dozen positive baronetcies, the Customs for their constituents, and
Court balls for their wives, might be induced to save the state. 0!
England, glorious and ancient realm, the fortunes of thy polity are indeed
strange! The wisdom of the Saxons, Norman valour, the state-craft of the
Tudors, the national sympathies of the Stuarts, the spirit of the latter
Guelphs struggling against their enslaved sovereignty,—these are the
high qualities, that for a thousand years have secured thy national
developement. And now all thy memorial dynasties end in the huckstering
rule of some thirty unknown and anonymous jobbers! The Thirty at Athens
were at least tyrants. They were marked men. But the obscure majority, who
under our present constitution are destined to govern England, are as
secret as a Venetian conclave. Yet on their dark voices all depends. Would
you promote or prevent some great measure that may affect the destinies of
unborn millions, and the future character of the people,—take, for
example, a system of national education,—the minister must apportion
the plunder to the illiterate clan; the scum that floats on the surface of
a party; or hold out the prospect of honours, which are only honourable
when in their transmission they impart and receive lustre; when they are
the meed of public virtue and public services, and the distinction of
worth and of genius. It is impossible that the system of the thirty can
long endure in an age of inquiry and agitated spirit like the present.
Such a system may suit the balanced interests and the periodical and
alternate command of rival oligarchical connections: but it can subsist
only by the subordination of the sovereign and the degradation of the
multitude; and cannot accord with an age, whose genius will soon confess
that Power and the People are both divine.



“He can’t last ten days,” said a whig secretary of the treasury with a
triumphant glance at Mr Taper as they met in Pall Mall; “You’re out for
our lives.”



“Don’t you make too sure for yourselves,” rejoined in despair the dismayed
Taper. “It does not follow that because we are out, that you are in.”



“How do you mean?”



“There is such a person as Lord Durham in the world,” said Mr Taper very
solemnly.



“Pish,” said the secretary.



“You may pish,” said Mr Taper, “but if we have a radical government, as I
believe and hope, they will not be able to get up the steam as they did in
—31; and what with church and corn together, and the Queen Dowager,
we may go to the country with as good a cry as some other persons.”



“I will back Melbourne against the field, now,” said the secretary.



“Lord Durham dined at Kensington on Thursday,” said Taper, “and not a whig
present.”



“Ay; Durham talks very fine at dinner,” said the secretary, “but he has no
real go in him. When there is a Prince of Wales, Lord Melbourne means to
make Durham governor to the heir apparent, and that will keep him quiet.”



“What do you hear?” said Mr Tadpole, joining them; “I am told he has quite
rallied.”



“Don’t you flatter yourself,” said the secretary.



“Well, we shall hear what they say on the hustings,” said Tadpole looking
boldly.



“Who’s afraid!” said the secretary. “No, no, my dear fellow, you are dead
beat; the stake is worth playing for, and don’t suppose we are such flats
as to lose the race for want of jockeying. Your humbugging registration
will never do against a new reign. Our great men mean to shell out, I tell
you; we have got Croucher; we will denounce the Carlton and corruption all
over the kingdom; and if that won’t do, we will swear till we are black in
the face, that the King of Hanover is engaged in a plot to dethrone our
young Queen:” and the triumphant secretary wished the worthy pair good
morning.



“They certainly have a very good cry,” said Taper mournfully.



“After all, the registration might be better,” said Tadpole, “but still it
is a very good one.”



The daily bulletins became more significant; the crisis was evidently at
hand. A dissolution of parliament at any time must occasion great
excitement; combined with a new reign, it inflames the passions of every
class of the community. Even the poor begin to hope; the old, wholesome
superstition still lingers, that the sovereign can exercise power; and the
suffering multitude are fain to believe that its remedial character may be
about to be revealed in their instance. As for the aristocracy in a new
reign, they are all in a flutter. A bewildering vision of coronets, stars,
and ribbons; smiles, and places at court; haunts their noontide
speculations and their midnight dreams. Then we must not forget the
numberless instances in which the coming event is deemed to supply the
long-sought opportunity of distinction, or the long-dreaded cause of utter
discomfiture; the hundreds, the thousands, who mean to get into
parliament, the units who dread getting out. What a crashing change from
lounging in St James’s street to sauntering on Boulogne pier; or, after
dining at Brookes and supping at Crockford’s, to be saved from destruction
by the friendly interposition that sends you in an official capacity to
the marsupial sympathies of Sydney or Swan River!



Now is the time for the men to come forward who have claims; claims for
spending their money, which nobody asked them to do, but which of course
they only did for the sake of the party. They never wrote for their party,
or spoke for their party, or gave their party any other vote than their
own; but they urge their claims,—to something; a commissionership of
anything, or a consulship anywhere; if no place to be had, they are ready
to take it out in dignities. They once looked to the privy council, but
would now be content with an hereditary honour; if they can have neither,
they will take a clerkship in the Treasury for a younger son. Perhaps they
may get that in time; at present they go away growling with a gaugership;
or, having with desperate dexterity at length contrived to transform a
tidewaiter into a landwaiter. But there is nothing like asking—except
refusing.



Hark! it tolls! All is over. The great bell of the metropolitan cathedral
announces the death of the last son of George the Third who probably will
ever reign in England. He was a good man: with feelings and sympathies;
deficient in culture rather than ability; with a sense of duty; and with
something of the conception of what should be the character of an English
monarch. Peace to his manes! We are summoned to a different scene.



In a palace in a garden—not in a haughty keep, proud with the fame,
but dark with the violence of ages; not in a regal pile, bright with the
splendour, but soiled with the intrigues, of courts and factions—in
a palace in a garden, meet scene for youth, and innocence, and beauty—came
the voice that told the maiden she must ascend her throne!



The council of England is summoned for the first time within her bowers.
There are assembled the prelates and captains and chief men of her realm;
the priests of the religion that consoles, the heroes of the sword that
has conquered, the votaries of the craft that has decided the fate of
empires; men grey with thought, and fame, and age; who are the stewards of
divine mysteries, who have encountered in battle the hosts of Europe, who
have toiled in secret cabinets, who have struggled in the less merciful
strife of aspiring senates; men too, some of them, lords of a thousand
vassals and chief proprietors of provinces, yet not one of them whose
heart does not at this moment tremble as he awaits the first presence of
the maiden who must now ascend her throne.



A hum of half-suppressed conversation which would attempt to conceal the
excitement, which some of the greatest of them have since acknowledged,
fills that brilliant assemblage; that sea of plumes, and glittering stars,
and gorgeous dresses. Hush! the portals open; She comes! The silence is as
deep as that of a noontide forest. Attended for a moment by her royal
mother and the ladies of her court, who bow and then retire, VICTORIA
ascends her throne; a girl, alone, and for the first time, amid an
assemblage of men.



In a sweet and thrilling voice, and with a composed mien which indicates
rather the absorbing sense of august duty than an absence of emotion, THE
QUEEN announces her accession to the throne of her ancestors, and her
humble hope that divine providence will guard over the fulfilment of her
lofty trust.



The prelates and captains and chief men of her realm then advance to the
throne, and kneeling before her, pledge their troth, and take the sacred
oaths of allegiance and supremacy.



Allegiance to one who rules over the land that the great Macedonian could
not conquer; and over a continent of which even Columbus never dreamed: to
the Queen of every sea, and of nations in every zone.



It is not of these that I would speak; but of a nation nearer her
foot-stool, and which at this moment looks to her with anxiety, with
affection, perhaps with hope. Fair and serene, she has the blood and
beauty of the Saxon. Will it be her proud destiny at length to bear relief
to suffering millions, and with that soft hand which might inspire
troubadours and guerdon knights, break the last links in the chain of
Saxon thraldom?



END OF THE FIRST BOOK










BOOK II














Book 2 Chapter 1



The building which was still called MARNEY ABBEY, though remote from the
site of the ancient monastery, was an extensive structure raised at the
latter end of the reign of James the First, and in the stately and
picturesque style of that age. Placed on a noble elevation in the centre
of an extensive and well wooded park, it presented a front with two
projecting wings of equal dimensions with the centre, so that the form of
the building was that of a quadrangle, less one of its sides. Its ancient
lattices had been removed, and the present windows though convenient
accorded little with the structure; the old entrance door in the centre of
the building however still remained, a wondrous specimen of fantastic
carving: Ionic columns of black oak, with a profusion of fruits and
flowers, and heads of stags and sylvans. The whole of the building was
crowned with a considerable pediment of what seemed at the first glance
fanciful open work, but which examined more nearly offered in gigantic
letters the motto of the house of Marney. The portal opened to a hall,
such as is now rarely found; with the dais, the screen, the gallery, and
the buttery-hatch all perfect, and all of carved black oak. Modern luxury,
and the refined taste of the lady of the late lord, had made Marney Abbey
as remarkable for its comfort and pleasantness of accommodation as for its
ancient state and splendour. The apartments were in general furnished with
all the cheerful ease and brilliancy of the modern mansion of a noble, but
the grand gallery of the seventeenth century was still preserved, and was
used on great occasions as the chief reception-room. You ascended the
principal staircase to reach it through a long corridor. It occupied the
whole length of one of the wings; was one hundred feet long, and
forty-five feet broad, its walls hung with a collection of choice pictures
rich in history; while the Axminster carpets, the cabinets, carved tables,
and variety of easy chairs, ingeniously grouped, imparted even to this
palatian chamber a lively and habitable air.



Lord Marney was several years the senior of Charles Egremont, yet still a
young man. He was handsome; there was indeed a general resemblance between
the brothers, though the expression of their countenances was entirely
different; of the same height and air, and throughout the features a
certain family cast; but here the likeness ceased. The countenance of Lord
Marney bespoke the character of his mind; cynical, devoid of sentiment,
arrogant, literal, hard. He had no imagination, had exhausted his slight
native feeling, but he was acute, disputatious, and firm even to
obstinacy. Though his early education had been very imperfect, he had
subsequently read a good deal, especially in French literature. He had
formed his mind by Helvetius, whose system he deemed irrefutable, and in
whom alone he had faith. Armed with the principles of his great master, he
believed he could pass through existence in adamantine armour, and always
gave you in the business of life the idea of a man who was conscious you
were trying to take him in, and rather respected you for it, but the
working of whose cold, unkind, eye defied you.



There never had been excessive cordiality between the brothers even in
their boyish days, and shortly after Egremont’s entrance into life, they
had become estranged. They were to meet now for the first time since
Egremont’s return from the continent. Their mother had arranged their
reconciliation. They were to meet as if no misunderstanding had ever
existed between them; it was specially stipulated by Lord Marney, that
there was to be no “scene.” Apprised of Egremont’s impending arrival, Lord
Marney was careful to be detained late that day at petty sessions, and
entered the room only a few minutes before dinner was announced, where he
found Egremont not only with the countess and a young lady who was staying
with her, but with additional bail against any ebullition of sentiment in
the shape of the Vicar of Marney, and a certain Captain Grouse, who was a
kind of aide-de-camp of the earl; killed birds and carved them; played
billiards with him, and lost; had indeed every accomplishment that could
please woman or ease man; could sing, dance, draw, make artificial flies,
break horses, exercise a supervision over stewards and bailiffs, and make
every body comfortable by taking everything on his own shoulders.



Lady Marney had received Egremont in a manner which expressed the extreme
satisfaction she experienced at finding him once more beneath his
brother’s roof. When he arrived indeed, he would have preferred to have
been shown at once to his rooms, but a message immediately delivered
expressed the wish of his sister-in-law at once to see him. She received
him alone and with great warmth. She was beautiful, and soft as May; a
glowing yet delicate face; rich brown hair, and large blue eyes; not yet a
mother, but with something of the dignity of the matron blending with the
lingering timidity of the girl.



Egremont was glad to join his sister-in-law again in the drawing-room
before dinner. He seated himself by her side; and in answer to her
enquiries was giving her some narrative of his travels; the Vicar who was
very low church, was shaking his head at Lady Marney’s young friend, who
was enlarging on the excellence of Mr Paget’s tales; while Captain Grouse,
in a very stiff white neck-cloth, very tight pantaloons, to show his very
celebrated legs, transparent stockings and polished shoes, was throwing
himself into attitudes in the back ground, and with a zeal amounting
almost to enthusiasm, teaching Lady Marney’s spaniel to beg; when the door
opened, and Lord Marney entered, but as if to make security doubly sure,
not alone. He was accompanied by a neighbour and brother magistrate, Sir
Vavasour Firebrace, a baronet of the earliest batch, and a gentleman of
great family and great estate.



“Well Charles!”



“How are you George?”



And the brothers shook hands.



‘Tis the English way; and if they had been inclined to fall into each
other’s arms, they would not probably have done more.



In a few minutes it was announced that dinner was served, and so, secured
from a scene, having a fair appetite, and surrounded by dishes that could
agreeably satisfy it, a kind of vague fraternal sentiment began to stir
the breast of Lord Marney: he really was glad to see his brother again;
remembered the days when they rode their poneys and played cricket; his
voice softened, his eyes sparkled, and he at length exclaimed, “Do you
know, old fellow, it makes me quite happy to see you here again. Suppose
we take a glass of wine.”



The softer heart and more susceptible spirit of Egremont were well
calculated to respond to this ebullition of feeling, however slight; and
truly it was for many reasons not without considerable emotion, that he
found himself once more at Marney. He sate by the side of his gentle
sister-in-law, who seemed pleased by the unwonted cordiality of her
husband, and anxious by many kind offices to second every indication of
good feeling on his part. Captain Grouse was extremely assiduous: the
vicar was of the deferential breed, agreed with Lady Marney on the
importance of infant schools, but recalled his opinion when Lord Marney
expressed his imperious hope that no infant schools would ever be found in
his neighbourhood. Sir Vavasour was more than middle aged, comely, very
gentlemanlike, but with an air occasionally of absence which hardly agreed
with his frank and somewhat hearty idiosyncracy; his clear brow, florid
complexion, and blue eye. But Lord Marney talked a good deal, though
chiefly dogmatical or argumentative. It was rather difficult for him to
find a sufficient stock of opposition, but he laid in wait and seized
every opening with wonderful alacrity. Even Captain Grouse could not
escape him; if driven to extremity Lord Marney would even question his
principles on fly-making. Captain Grouse gave up, but not too soon; he was
well aware that his noble friend’s passion for controversy was equal to
his love of conquest. As for Lady Marney, it was evident that with no
inconsiderable talents, and with an intelligence richly cultivated, the
controversial genius of her husband had completely cowed her
conversational charms. She never advanced a proposition that he did not
immediately bristle up, and she could only evade the encounter by a
graceful submission. As for the vicar, a frequent guest, he would fain
have taken refuge in silence, but the earl, especially when alone, would
what he called “draw him out,” and the game once unearthed, with so
skilled a pack there was but little fear of a bad run. When all were
reduced to silence, Lord Marney relinquishing controversy, assumed the
positive. He eulogized the new poor law, which he declared would be the
salvation of the country, provided it was “carried out” in the spirit in
which it was developed in the Marney Union; but then he would add that
there was no district except their union in which it was properly
observed. He was tremendously fierce against allotments and analysed the
system with merciless sarcasm, Indeed he had no inconsiderable
acquaintance with the doctrines of the economists, and was rather inclined
to carry them into practice in every instance, except that of the landed
proprietary, which he clearly proved “stood upon different grounds” to
that of any other “interest.” There was nothing he hated so much as a
poacher, except a lease; though perhaps in the catalogue of his aversions,
we ought to give the preference to his anti-ecclesiastical prejudice: this
amounted even to acrimony. Though there was no man breathing who was
possessed with such a strong repugnance to subscriptions of any kind, it
delighted Lord Marney to see his name among the contributors to all
sectarian institutions. The vicar of Marney, who had been presented by
himself, was his model of a priest: he left every body alone. Under the
influence of Lady Marney, the worthy vicar had once warmed up into some
ebullition of very low church zeal; there was some talk of an evening
lecture, the schools were to be remodelled, certain tracts were actually
distributed. But Lord Marney soon stopped all this. “No priestcraft at
Marney,” said this gentle proprietor of abbey lands.



“I wanted very much to come and canvass for you,” said Lady Marney to
Egremont, “but George did not like it.”



“The less the family interfered the better,” said Lord Marney; “and for my
part, I was very much alarmed when I heard my mother had gone down.”



“Oh! my mother did wonders,” said Egremont: “we should have been beat
without her. Indeed, to tell the truth, I quite gave up the thing the
moment they started their man. Before that we were on velvet; but the
instant he appeared everything was changed, and I found some of my warmest
supporters, members of his committee.”



“You had a formidable opponent, Lord Marney told me,” said Sir Vavasour.
“Who was he?”



“Oh! a dreadful man! A Scotchman, richer than Croesus, one McDruggy, fresh
from Canton, with a million of opium in each pocket, denouncing
corruption, and bellowing free trade.”



“But they do not care much for free trade in the old borough?” said Lord
Marney.



“No, it was a mistake,” said Egremont, “and the cry was changed the moment
my opponent was on the ground. Then all the town was placarded with ‘Vote
for McDruggy and our young Queen,’ as if he had coalesced with her
Majesty.”



“My mother must have been in despair,” said Lord Marney.



“We issued our placard instantly of ‘Vote for our young Queen and
Egremont,’ which was at least more modest, and turned out more popular.”



“That I am sure was my mother,” said Lord Marney.



“No,” said Egremont; “it was the effusion of a far more experienced mind.
My mother was in hourly communication with head quarters, and Mr Taper
sent down the cry by express.”



“Peel, in or out, will support the Poor Law,” said Lord Marney, rather
audaciously, as he reseated himself after the ladies had retired. “He
must;” and he looked at his brother, whose return had in a great degree
been secured by crying that Poor Law down.



“It is impossible,” said Charles, fresh from the hustings, and speaking
from the card of Taper, for the condition of the people was a subject of
which he knew nothing.



“He will carry it out,” said Lord Marney, “you’ll see, or the land will
not support him.”



“I wish,” said Sir Vavasour, “we could manage some modification about
out-door relief.”



“Modification!” said Lord Marney; “why there has been nothing but
modification. What we want is stringency.”



“The people will never bear it,” said Egremont; “there must be some
change.”



“You cannot go back to the abuses of the old system,” said Captain Grouse,
making, as he thought, a safe observation.



“Better go back to the old system, than modify the new,” said Lord Marney.



“I wish the people would take to it a little more,” said Sir Vavasour;
“they certainly do not like it in our parish.”



“The people are very contented here, eh Slimsey?” said Lord Marney.



“Very,” said the vicar.



Hereupon a conversation took place, principally sustained by the earl and
the baronet, which developed all the resources of the great parochial
mind. Dietaries, bastardy, gaol regulations, game laws, were amply
discussed; and Lord Marney wound up with a declaration of the means by
which the country might be saved, and which seemed principally to consist
of high prices and low church.



“If the sovereign could only know her best friends,” said Sir Vavasour,
with a sigh.



Lord Marney seemed to get uneasy.



“And avoid the fatal mistakes of her predecessor,” continued the baronet.



“Charles, another glass of claret,” said the earl.



“She might yet rally round the throne a body of men”—



“Then we will go to the ladies,” said the earl, abruptly disturbing his
guest.














Book 2 Chapter 2



There was music as they re-entered the drawing-room. Sir Vavasour attached
himself to Egremont.



“It is a great pleasure for me to see you again, Mr Egremont;” said the
worthy baronet. “Your father was my earliest and kindest friend. I
remember you at Firebrace, a very little boy. Happy to see you again, Sir,
in so eminent a position; a legislator—one of our legislators. It
gave me a sincere satisfaction to observe your return.”



“You are very kind, Sir Vavasour.”



“But it is a responsible position,” continued the baronet. “Think you
they’ll stand? A majority. I suppose, they have; but, I conclude, in time;
Sir Robert will have it in time? We must not be in a hurry; ‘the more
haste’—you know the rest. The country is decidedly conservative. All
that we want now is a strong government, that will put all things to
rights. If the poor king had lived—”



“He would have sent these men to the right-abouts;” said Egremont, a young
politician, proud of his secret intelligence.



“Ah! the poor king!” said Sir Vavasour, shaking his head.



“He was entirely with us,” said Egremont.



“Poor man” said Sir Vavasour.



“You think it was too late, then?” said his companion.



“You are a young man entering political life,” said the baronet, taking
Egremont kindly by the arm, and leading him to a sofa; “everything depends
on the first step. You have a great opportunity. Nothing can be done by a
mere individual. The most powerful body in this country wants a champion.”



“But you can depend on Peel?” said Egremont.



“He is one of us: we ought to be able to depend on him. But I have spoken
to him for an hour, and could get nothing out of him.”



“He is cautious; but depend upon it, he will stand or fall by the land.”



“I am not thinking of the land,” said Sir Vavasour; “of something much
more important; with all the influence of the land, and a great deal more
besides; of an order of men who are ready to rally round the throne, and
are, indeed, if justice were done to them, its natural and hereditary
champions (Egremont looked perplexity); I am speaking,” added Sir
Vavasour, in a solemn voice, “I am speaking of the baronets.”



“The baronets! And what do they want?”



“Their rights; their long withheld rights. The poor king was with us. He
has frequently expressed to me and other deputies, his determination to do
us justice; but he was not a strong-minded man,” said Sir Vavasour, with a
sigh; “and in these revolutionary and levelling times, he had a hard task
perhaps. And the peers, who are our brethren, they were, I fear, against
us. But in spite of the ministers, and in spite of the peers, had the poor
king lived, we should at least have had the badge,” added Sir Vavasour
mournfully.



“The badge!”



“It would have satisfied Sir Grosvenor le Draughte,” said Sir Vavasour;
“and he had a strong party with him; he was for compromise, but d—
him, his father was only an accoucheur.”



“And you wanted more?” inquired Egremont, with a demure look.



“All, or nothing,” said Sir Vavasour; “principle is ever my motto—no
expediency. I made a speech to the order at the Clarendon; there were four
hundred of us; the feeling was very strong.”



“A powerful party,” said Egremont.



“And a military order, sir, if properly understood. What could stand
against us? The Reform Bill could never have passed if the baronets had
been organized.”



“I have no doubt you could bring us in now,” said Egremont.



“That is exactly what I told Sir Robert. I want him to be brought in by
his own order. It would be a grand thing.”



“There is nothing like esprit de corps,” said Egremont.



“And such a body!” exclaimed Sir Vavasour, with animation. “Picture us for
a moment, to yourself going down in procession to Westminster for example
to hold a chapter. Five or six hundred baronets in dark green costume,—the
appropriate dress of equites aurati; each not only with his badge, but
with his collar of S.S.; belted and scarfed; his star glittering; his
pennon flying; his hat white with a plume of white feathers; of course the
sword and the gilt spurs. In our hand, the thumb ring and signet not
forgotten, we hold our coronet of two balls!”



Egremont stared with irrepressible astonishment at the excited being, who
unconsciously pressed his companion’s arm, as he drew this rapid sketch of
the glories so unconstitutionally withheld from him.



“A magnificent spectacle!” said Egremont.



“Evidently the body destined to save this country,” eagerly continued Sir
Vavasour. “Blending all sympathies: the crown of which they are the
peculiar champions; the nobles of whom they are the popular branch; the
people who recognize in them their natural leaders. But the picture is not
complete. We should be accompanied by an equal number of gallant knights,
our elder sons, who, the moment they come of age, have the right to claim
knighthood of their sovereign, while their mothers and wives, no longer
degraded to the nomenclature of a sheriff’s lady, but resuming their legal
or analogical dignities, and styled the ‘honourable baronetess,’ with her
coronet and robe, or the ‘honourable knightess,’ with her golden collar of
S.S., and chaplet or cap of dignity, may either accompany the procession,
or ranged in galleries in a becoming situation, rain influence from
above.”



“I am all for their going in the procession,” said Egremont.



“The point is not so clear,” said Sir Vavasour solemnly; “and indeed,
although we have been firm in defining our rightful claims in our
petitions, as for ‘honorary epithets, secondary titles, personal
decorations, and augmented heraldic bearings.’ I am not clear if the
government evinced a disposition for a liberal settlement of the question,
I would not urge a too stringent adherence to every point. For instance, I
am prepared myself, great as would be the sacrifice, even to renounce the
claim of secondary titles for our eldest sons, if for instance they would
secure us our coronet.”



“Fie, fie, Sir Vavasour,” said Egremont very seriously, “remember
principle: no expediency, no compromise.”



“You are right,” said the baronet, colouring a little; “and do you know,
Mr Egremont, you are the only individual I have yet met out of the Order,
who has taken a sensible view of this great question, which, after all, is
the question of the day.”














Book 2 Chapter 3



The situation of the rural town of Marney was one of the most delightful
easily to be imagined. In a spreading dale, contiguous to the margin of a
clear and lively stream, surrounded by meadows and gardens, and backed by
lofty hills, undulating and richly wooded, the traveller on the opposite
heights of the dale would often stop to admire the merry prospect, that
recalled to him the traditional epithet of his country.



Beautiful illusion! For behind that laughing landscape, penury and disease
fed upon the vitals of a miserable population!



The contrast between the interior of the town and its external aspect, was
as striking as it was full of pain. With the exception of the dull high
street, which had the usual characteristics of a small agricultural market
town, some sombre mansions, a dingy inn, and a petty bourse, Marney mainly
consisted of a variety of narrow and crowded lanes formed by cottages
built of rubble, or unhewn stones without cement, and from age, or badness
of the material, looking as if they could scarcely hold together. The
gaping chinks admitted every blast; the leaning chimneys had lost half
their original height; the rotten rafters were evidently misplaced; while
in many instances the thatch, yawning in some parts to admit the wind and
wet, and in all utterly unfit for its original purpose of giving
protection from the weather, looked more like the top of a dunghill than a
cottage. Before the doors of these dwellings, and often surrounding them,
ran open drains full of animal and vegetable refuse, decomposing into
disease, or sometimes in their imperfect course filling foul pits or
spreading into stagnant pools, while a concentrated solution of every
species of dissolving filth was allowed to soak through and thoroughly
impregnate the walls and ground adjoining.



These wretched tenements seldom consisted of more than two rooms, in one
of which the whole family, however numerous, were obliged to sleep,
without distinction of age, or sex, or suffering. With the water streaming
down the walls, the light distinguished through the roof, with no hearth
even in winter, the virtuous mother in the sacred pangs of childbirth,
gives forth another victim to our thoughtless civilization; surrounded by
three generations whose inevitable presence is more painful than her
sufferings in that hour of travail; while the father of her coming child,
in another corner of the sordid chamber, lies stricken by that typhus
which his contaminating dwelling has breathed into his veins, and for
whose next prey is perhaps destined, his new-born child. These swarming
walls had neither windows nor doors sufficient to keep out the weather, or
admit the sun or supply the means of ventilation; the humid and putrid
roof of thatch exhaling malaria like all other decaying vegetable matter.
The dwelling rooms were neither boarded nor paved; and whether it were
that some were situate in low and damp places, occasionally flooded by the
river, and usually much below the level of the road; or that the springs,
as was often the case, would burst through the mud floor; the ground was
at no time better than so much clay, while sometimes you might see little
channels cut from the centre under the doorways to carry off the water,
the door itself removed from its hinges: a resting place for infancy in
its deluged home. These hovels were in many instances not provided with
the commonest conveniences of the rudest police; contiguous to every door
might be observed the dung-heap on which every kind of filth was
accumulated, for the purpose of being disposed of for manure, so that,
when the poor man opened his narrow habitation in the hope of refreshing
it with the breeze of summer, he was met with a mixture of gases from
reeking dunghills.



This town of Marney was a metropolis of agricultural labour, for the
proprietors of the neighbourhood having for the last half century acted on
the system of destroying the cottages on their estates, in order to become
exempted from the maintenance of the population, the expelled people had
flocked to Marney, where, during the war, a manufactory had afforded them
some relief, though its wheels had long ceased to disturb the waters of
the Mar.



Deprived of this resource, they had again gradually spread themselves over
that land which had as it were rejected them; and obtained from its
churlish breast a niggardly subsistence. Their re-entrance into the
surrounding parishes was viewed with great suspicion; their renewed
settlement opposed by every ingenious contrivance; those who availed
themselves of their labour were careful that they should not become
dwellers on the soil; and though, from the excessive competition, there
were few districts in the kingdom where the rate of wages was more
depressed, those who were fortunate enough to obtain the scant
remuneration, had, in addition to their toil, to endure each morn and even
a weary journey before they could reach the scene of their labour, or
return to the squalid hovel which profaned the name of home. To that home,
over which Malaria hovered, and round whose shivering hearth were
clustered other guests besides the exhausted family of toil—Fever,
in every form, pale Consumption, exhausting Synochus, and trembling Ague,—returned
after cultivating the broad fields of merry England the bold British
peasant, returned to encounter the worst of diseases with a frame the
least qualified to oppose them; a frame that subdued by toil was never
sustained by animal food; drenched by the tempest could not change its
dripping rags; and was indebted for its scanty fuel to the windfalls of
the woods.



The eyes of this unhappy race might have been raised to the solitary spire
that sprang up in the midst of them, the bearer of present consolation,
the harbinger of future equality; but Holy Church at Marney had forgotten
her sacred mission. We have introduced the reader to the vicar, an orderly
man who deemed he did his duty if he preached each week two sermons, and
enforced humility on his congregation and gratitude for the blessings of
this life. The high Street and some neighbouring gentry were the staple of
his hearers. Lord and Lady Marney came, attended by Captain Grouse, every
Sunday morning with commendable regularity, and were ushered into the
invisible interior of a vast pew, that occupied half of the gallery, was
lined with crimson damask, and furnished with easy chairs, and, for those
who chose them, well-padded stools of prayer. The people of Marney took
refuge in conventicles, which abounded; little plain buildings of pale
brick with the names painted on them, of Sion, Bethel, Bethesda: names of
a distant land, and the language of a persecuted and ancient race: yet,
such is the mysterious power of their divine quality, breathing
consolation in the nineteenth century to the harassed forms and the
harrowed souls of a Saxon peasantry.



But however devoted to his flock might have been the Vicar of Marney, his
exertions for their well being, under any circumstances, must have been
mainly limited to spiritual consolation. Married and a father he received
for his labours the small tithes of the parish, which secured to him an
income by no means equal to that of a superior banker’s clerk, or the cook
of a great loanmonger. The great tithes of Marney, which might be counted
by thousands, swelled the vast rental which was drawn from this district
by the fortunate earls that bore its name.



The morning after the arrival of Egremont at the Abbey, an unusual stir
might have been observed in the high Street of the town. Round the portico
of the Green Dragon hotel and commercial inn, a knot of principal
personages, the chief lawyer, the brewer, the vicar himself, and several
of those easy quidnuncs who abound in country towns, and who rank under
the designation of retired gentlemen, were in close and very earnest
converse. In a short time a servant on horseback in the Abbey livery
galloped up to the portico, and delivered a letter to the vicar. The
excitement apparently had now greatly increased. On the opposite side of
the way to the important group, a knot, larger in numbers but very
deficient in quality, had formed themselves, and remained transfixed with
gaping mouths and a Curious not to say alarmed air. The head constable
walked up to the door of the Green Dragon, and though he did not presume
to join the principal group, was evidently in attendance, if required. The
clock struck eleven; a cart had stopped to watch events, and a gentleman’s
coachman riding home with a led horse.



“Here they are!” said the brewer.



“Lord Marney himself,” said the lawyer.



“And Sir Vavasour Firebrace, I declare. I wonder how he came here,” said a
retired gentleman, who had been a tallow-chandler on Holborn Hill.



The vicar took off his hat, and all uncovered. Lord Marney and his brother
magistrate rode briskly up to the inn and rapidly dismounted.



“Well, Snigford,” said his lordship, in a peremptory tone, “this is a
pretty business; I’ll have this stopped directly.”



Fortunate man if he succeed in doing so! The torch of the incendiary had
for the first time been introduced into the parish of Marney; and last
night the primest stacks of the Abbey farm had blazed a beacon to the
agitated neighbourhood.














Book 2 Chapter 4



“It is not so much the fire, sir,” said Mr Bingley of the Abbey farm to
Egremont, “but the temper of the people that alarms me. Do you know, sir,
there were two or three score of them here, and, except my own farm
servants, not one of them would lend a helping hand to put out the flames,
though, with water so near, they might have been of great service.”



“You told my brother, Lord Marney, this?”



“Oh! it’s Mr Charles I’m speaking to! My service to you, sir; I’m glad to
see you in these parts again. It’s a long time that we have had that
pleasure, sir. Travelling in foreign parts, as I have heard say?”



“Something of that; but very glad to find myself at home once more, Mr
Bingley, though very sorry to have such a welcome as a blazing rick at the
Abbey farm.”



“Well, do you know, Mr Charles, between ourselves,” and Mr Bingley lowered
his tone, and looked around him, “Things is very bad here; I can’t make
out, for my part, what has become of the country. Tayn’t the same land to
live in as it was when you used to come to our moor coursing, with the old
lord; you remember that, I be sure, Mr Charles?”



“‘Tis not easy to forget good sport, Mr Bingley. With your permission, I
will put my horse up here for half an hour. I have a fancy to stroll to
the ruins.”



“You wunna find them much changed,” said the farmer, smiling. “They have
seen a deal of different things in their time! But you will taste our ale,
Mr Charles?”



“When I return.”



But the hospitable Bingley would take no denial, and as his companion
waived on the present occasion entering his house, for the sun had been
some time declining, the farmer, calling one of his labourers to take
Egremont’s horse, hastened into the house to fill the brimming cup.



“And what do you think of this fire?” said Egremont to the hind.



“I think ‘tis hard times for the poor, sir.”



“But rick-burning will not make the times easier, my good man.”



The man made no reply, but with a dogged look led away the horse to his
stable.



About half a mile from Marney, the dale narrowed, and the river took a
winding course. It ran through meads, soft and vivid with luxuriant
vegetation, bounded on either side by rich hanging woods, save where
occasionally a quarry broke the verdant bosom of the heights with its
rugged and tawny form. Fair stone and plenteous timber, and the current of
fresh waters, combined, with the silent and secluded scene screened from
every harsh and angry wind, to form the sacred spot that in old days Holy
Church loved to hallow with its beauteous and enduring structures. Even
the stranger therefore when he had left the town about two miles behind
him, and had heard the farm and mill which he had since passed, called the
Abbey farm and the Abbey mill, might have been prepared for the grateful
vision of some monastic remains. As for Egremont, he had been almost born
amid the ruins of Marney Abbey; its solemn relics were associated with his
first and freshest fancies; every footstep was as familiar to him as it
could have been to one of the old monks; yet never without emotion could
he behold these unrivalled remains of one of the greatest of the great
religious houses of the North.



Over a space of not less than ten acres might still be observed the
fragments of the great abbey: these were, towards their limit, in general
moss-grown and mouldering memorials that told where once rose the offices
and spread the terraced gardens of the old proprietors; here might still
be traced the dwelling of the lord abbot; and there, still more
distinctly, because built on a greater scale and of materials still more
intended for perpetuity, the capacious hospital, a name that did not then
denote the dwelling of disease, but a place where all the rights of
hospitality were practised; where the traveller from the proud baron to
the lonely pilgrim asked the shelter and the succour that never were
denied, and at whose gate, called the Portal of the Poor, the peasants on
the Abbey lands, if in want, might appeal each morn and night for raiment
and for food.



But it was in the centre of this tract of ruins, occupying a space of not
less than two acres, that, with a strength that had defied time, and with
a beauty that had at last turned away the wrath of man, still rose if not
in perfect, yet admirable, form and state, one of the noblest achievements
of Christian art,—the Abbey church. The summer vault was now its
only roof, and all that remained of its gorgeous windows was the vastness
of their arched symmetry, and some wreathed relics of their fantastic
frame-work, but the rest was uninjured.



From the west window, looking over the transept chapel of the Virgin,
still adorned with pillars of marble and alabaster, the eye wandered down
the nave to the great orient light, a length of nearly three hundred feet,
through a gorgeous avenue of unshaken walls and columns that clustered to
the skies, On each side of the Lady’s chapel rose a tower. One which was
of great antiquity, being of that style which is commonly called Norman,
short and very thick and square, did not mount much above the height of
the western front; but the other tower was of a character very different,
It was tall and light, and of a Gothic style most pure and graceful; the
stone of which it was built, of a bright and even sparkling colour, and
looking as if it were hewn but yesterday. At first, its turretted crest
seemed injured; but the truth is, it was unfinished; the workmen were
busied on this very tower the day that old Baldwin Greymount came as the
king’s commissioner to inquire into the conduct of this religious house.
The abbots loved to memorise their reigns by some public work, which
should add to the beauty of their buildings or the convenience of their
subjects; and the last of the ecclesiastical lords of Marney, a man of
fine taste and a skilful architect, was raising this new belfry for his
brethren when the stern decree arrived that the bells should no more
sound. And the hymn was no more to be chaunted in the Lady’s chapel; and
the candles were no more to be lit on the high altar; and the gate of the
poor was to be closed for ever; and the wanderer was no more to find a
home.



The body of the church was in many parts overgrown with brambles and in
all covered with a rank vegetation. It had been a very sultry day, and the
blaze of the meridian heat still inflamed the air; the kine for shelter,
rather than for sustenance, had wandered through some broken arches, and
were lying in the shadow of the nave. This desecration of a spot, once
sacred, still beautiful and solemn, jarred on the feelings of Egremont. He
sighed and turning away, followed a path that after a few paces led him
into the cloister garden. This was a considerable quadrangle; once
surrounding the garden of the monks, but all that remained of that fair
pleasaunce was a solitary yew in its centre, that seemed the oldest tree
that could well live, and was, according to tradition, more ancient than
the most venerable walls of the Abbey. Round this quadrangle was the
refectory, the library and the kitchen, and above them the cells and
dormitory of the brethren. An imperfect staircase, not without danger, led
to these unroofed chambers; but Egremont familiar with the way did not
hesitate to pursue it, so that he soon found himself on an elevation
overlooking the garden, while further on extended the vast cloisters of
the monks, and adjoining was a cemetery, that had once been enclosed, and
communicated with the cloister garden.



It was one of those summer days that are so still, that they seem as it
were a holiday of nature. The weary wind was sleeping in some grateful
cavern, and the sunbeams basking on some fervent knoll; the river floated
with a drowsy unconscious course: there was no wave in the grass, no stir
in the branches.



A silence so profound amid these solemn ruins, offered the perfection of
solitude; and there was that stirring in the mind of Egremont which
rendered him far from indisposed for this loneliness.



The slight words that he had exchanged with the farmer and the hind had
left him musing. Why was England not the same land as in the days of his
light-hearted youth? Why were these hard times for the poor? He stood
among the ruins that, as the farmer had well observed, had seen many
changes: changes of creeds, of dynasties, of laws, of manners. New orders
of men had arisen in the country, new sources of wealth had opened, new
dispositions of power to which that wealth had necessarily led. His own
house, his own order, had established themselves on the ruins of that
great body, the emblems of whose ancient magnificence and strength
surrounded him. And now his order was in turn menaced. And the People—the
millions of Toil, on whose unconscious energies during these changeful
centuries all rested—what changes had these centuries brought to
them? Had their advance in the national scale borne a due relation to that
progress of their rulers, which had accumulated in the treasuries of a
limited class the riches of the world; and made their possessors boast
that they were the first of nations; the most powerful and the most free,
the most enlightened, the most moral, and the most religious? Were there
any rick-burners in the times of the lord abbots? And if not, why not? And
why should the stacks of the Earls of Marney be destroyed, and those of
the Abbots of Marney spared?



Brooding over these suggestions, some voices disturbed him, and looking
round, he observed in the cemetery two men: one was standing beside a tomb
which his companion was apparently examining.



The first was of lofty stature, and though dressed with simplicity, had
nothing sordid in his appearance. His garments gave no clue to his
position in life: they might have been worn by a squire or by his
gamekeeper; a dark velveteen dress and leathern gaiters. As Egremont
caught his form, he threw his broad-brimmed country hat upon the ground
and showed a frank and manly countenance. His complexion might in youth
have been ruddy, but time and time’s attendants, thought and passion, had
paled it: his chesnut hair, faded, but not grey, still clustered over a
noble brow; his features were regular and handsome, a well-formed nose,
the square mouth and its white teeth, and the clear grey eye which
befitted such an idiosyncracy. His time of vigorous manhood, for he was
much nearer forty than fifty years of age, perhaps better suited his
athletic form, than the more supple and graceful season of youth.



Stretching his powerful arms in the air, and delivering himself of an
exclamation which denoted his weariness, and which had broken the silence,
he expressed to his companion his determination to rest himself under the
shade of the yew in the contiguous garden, and inviting his friend to
follow him, he took up his hat and moved away.



There was something in the appearance of the stranger that interested
Egremont; and waiting till he had established himself in his pleasant
resting place, Egremont descended into the cloister garden and determined
to address him.














Book 2 Chapter 5



“You lean against an ancient trunk,” said Egremont, carelessly advancing
to the stranger, who looked up at him without any expression of surprise,
and then replied. “They say ‘tis the trunk beneath whose branches the
monks encamped when they came to this valley to raise their building. It
was their house, till with the wood and stone around them, their labour
and their fine art, they piled up their abbey. And then they were driven
out of it, and it came to this. Poor men! poor men!”



“They would hardly have forfeited their resting-place had they deserved to
retain it,” said Egremont.



“They were rich. I thought it was poverty that was a crime,” replied the
stranger in a tone of simplicity.



“But they had committed other crimes.”



“It may be so; we are very frail. But their history has been written by
their enemies; they were condemned without a hearing; the people rose
oftentimes in their behalf; and their property was divided with those on
whose reports it was forfeited.”



“At any rate, it was a forfeiture which gave life to the community,” said
Egremont; “the lands are held by active men and not by drones.”



“A drone is one who does not labour,” said the stranger; “whether he wear
a cowl or a coronet, ‘tis the same to me. Somebody I suppose must own the
land; though I have heard say that this individual tenure is not a
necessity; but however this may be, I am not one who would object to the
lord, provided he were a gentle one. All agree the Monastics were easy
landlords; their rents were low; they granted leases in those days. Their
tenants too might renew their term before their tenure ran out: so they
were men of spirit and property. There were yeomen then, sir: the country
was not divided into two classes, masters and slaves; there was some
resting-place between luxury and misery. Comfort was an English habit
then, not merely an English word.”



“And do you really think they were easier landlords than our present
ones?” said Egremont, inquiringly.



“Human nature would tell us that, even if history did not confess it. The
Monastics could possess no private property; they could save no money;
they could bequeath nothing. They lived, received, and expended in common.
The monastery too was a proprietor that never died and never wasted. The
farmer had a deathless landlord then; not a harsh guardian, or a grinding
mortgagee, or a dilatory master in chancery, all was certain; the manor
had not to dread a change of lords, or the oaks to tremble at the axe of
the squandering heir. How proud we are still in England of an old family,
though, God knows, ‘tis rare to see one now. Yet the people like to say,
We held under him, and his father and his grandfather before him: they
know that such a tenure is a benefit. The abbot was ever the same. The
monks were in short in every district a point of refuge for all who needed
succour, counsel, and protection; a body of individuals having no cares of
their own, with wisdom to guide the inexperienced, with wealth to relieve
the suffering, and often with power to protect the oppressed.”



“You plead their cause with feeling,” said Egremont, not unmoved.



“It is my own; they were the sons of the People, like myself.”



“I had thought rather these monasteries were the resort of the younger
branches of the aristocracy?” said Egremont.



“Instead of the pension list;” replied his companion, smiling, but not
with bitterness. “Well, if we must have an aristocracy, I would sooner
that its younger branches should be monks and nuns, than colonels without
regiments, or housekeepers of royal palaces that exist only in name.
Besides see what advantage to a minister if the unendowed aristocracy were
thus provided for now. He need not, like a minister in these days, entrust
the conduct of public affairs to individuals notoriously incompetent,
appoint to the command of expeditions generals who never saw a field, make
governors of colonies out of men who never could govern themselves, or
find an ambassador in a broken dandy or a blasted favourite. It is true
that many of the monks and nuns were persons of noble birth. Why should
they not have been? The aristocracy had their share; no more. They, like
all other classes, were benefitted by the monasteries: but the list of the
mitred abbots when they were suppressed, shows that the great majority of
the heads of houses were of the people.”



“Well, whatever difference of opinion may exist on these points,” said
Egremont, “there is one on which there can be no controversy: the monks
were great architects.”



“Ah! there it is,” said the stranger, in a tone of plaintiveness; “if the
world but only knew what they had lost! I am sure that not the faintest
idea is generally prevalent of the appearance of England before and since
the dissolution. Why, sir, in England and Wales alone, there were of these
institutions of different sizes; I mean monasteries, and chantries and
chapels, and great hospitals; considerably upwards of three thousand; all
of them fair buildings, many of them of exquisite beauty. There were on an
average in every shire at least twenty structures such as this was; in
this great county double that number: establishments that were as vast and
as magnificent and as beautiful as your Belvoirs and your Chatsworths,
your Wentworths and your Stowes. Try to imagine the effect of thirty or
forty Chatsworths in this county the proprietors of which were never
absent. You complain enough now of absentees. The monks were never
non-resident. They expended their revenue among those whose labour had
produced it. These holy men too built and planted as they did everything
else for posterity: their churches were cathedrals; their schools
colleges; their halls and libraries the muniment rooms of kingdoms; their
woods and waters, their farms and gardens, were laid out and disposed on a
scale and in a spirit that are now extinct: they made the country
beautiful, and the people proud of their country.”



“Yet if the monks were such public benefactors, why did not the people
rise in their favour?”



“They did, but too late. They struggled for a century, but they struggled
against property and they were beat. As long as the monks existed, the
people, when aggrieved, had property on their side. And now ‘tis all
over,” said the stranger; “and travellers come and stare at these ruins,
and think themselves very wise to moralize over time. They are the
children of violence, not of time. It is war that created these ruins,
civil war, of all our civil wars the most inhuman, for it was waged with
the unresisting. The monasteries were taken by storm, they were sacked,
gutted, battered with warlike instruments, blown up with gunpowder; you
may see the marks of the blast against the new tower here. Never was such
a plunder. The whole face of the country for a century was that of a land
recently invaded by a ruthless enemy; it was worse than the Norman
conquest; nor has England ever lost this character of ravage. I don’t know
whether the union workhouses will remove it. They are building something
for the people at last. After an experiment of three centuries, your gaols
being full, and your treadmills losing something of their virtue, you have
given us a substitute for the monasteries.”



“You lament the old faith,” said Egremont, in a tone of respect.



“I am not viewing the question as one of faith,” said the stranger. “It is
not as a matter of religion, but as a matter of right, that I am
considering it: as a matter, I should say, of private right and public
happiness. You might have changed if you thought fit the religion of the
abbots as you changed the religion of the bishops: but you had no right to
deprive men of their property, and property moreover which under their
administration so mainly contributed to the welfare of the community.”



“As for community,” said a voice which proceeded neither from Egremont nor
the stranger, “with the monasteries expired the only type that we ever had
in England of such an intercourse. There is no community in England; there
is aggregation, but aggregation under circumstances which make it rather a
dissociating, than an uniting, principle.”



It was a still voice that uttered these words, yet one of a peculiar
character; one of those voices that instantly arrest attention: gentle and
yet solemn, earnest yet unimpassioned. With a step as whispering as his
tone, the man who had been kneeling by the tomb, had unobserved joined his
associate and Egremont. He hardly reached the middle height; his form
slender, but well proportioned; his pale countenance, slightly marked with
the small pox, was redeemed from absolute ugliness by a
highly-intellectual brow, and large dark eyes that indicated deep
sensibility and great quickness of apprehension. Though young, he was
already a little bald; he was dressed entirely in black; the fairness of
his linen, the neatness of his beard, his gloves much worn, yet carefully
mended, intimated that his very faded garments were the result of
necessity rather than of negligence.



“You also lament the dissolution of these bodies,” said Egremont.



“There is so much to lament in the world in which we live,” said the
younger of the strangers, “that I can spare no pang for the past.”



“Yet you approve of the principle of their society; you prefer it, you
say, to our existing life.”



“Yes; I prefer association to gregariousness.”



“That is a distinction,” said Egremont, musingly.



“It is a community of purpose that constitutes society,” continued the
younger stranger; “without that, men may be drawn into contiguity, but
they still continue virtually isolated.”



“And is that their condition in cities?”



“It is their condition everywhere; but in cities that condition is
aggravated. A density of population implies a severer struggle for
existence, and a consequent repulsion of elements brought into too close
contact. In great cities men are brought together by the desire of gain.
They are not in a state of co-operation, but of isolation, as to the
making of fortunes; and for all the rest they are careless of neighbours.
Christianity teaches us to love our neighbour as ourself; modern society
acknowledges no neighbour.”



“Well, we live in strange times,” said Egremont, struck by the observation
of his companion, and relieving a perplexed spirit by an ordinary
exclamation, which often denotes that the mind is more stirring than it
cares to acknowledge, or at the moment is capable to express.



“When the infant begins to walk, it also thinks that it lives in strange
times,” said his companion.



“Your inference?” asked Egremont.



“That society, still in its infancy, is beginning to feel its way.”



“This is a new reign,” said Egremont, “perhaps it is a new era.”



“I think so,” said the younger stranger.



“I hope so,” said the elder one.



“Well, society may be in its infancy,” said Egremont slightly smiling;
“but, say what you like, our Queen reigns over the greatest nation that
ever existed.”



“Which nation?” asked the younger stranger, “for she reigns over two.”



The stranger paused; Egremont was silent, but looked inquiringly.



“Yes,” resumed the younger stranger after a moment’s interval. “Two
nations; between whom there is no intercourse and no sympathy; who are as
ignorant of each other’s habits, thoughts, and feelings, as if they were
dwellers in different zones, or inhabitants of different planets; who are
formed by a different breeding, are fed by a different food, are ordered
by different manners, and are not governed by the same laws.”



“You speak of—” said Egremont, hesitatingly.



“THE RICH AND THE POOR.”



At this moment a sudden flush of rosy light, suffusing the grey ruins,
indicated that the sun had just fallen; and through a vacant arch that
overlooked them, alone in the resplendent sky, glittered the twilight
star. The hour, the scene, the solemn stillness and the softening beauty,
repressed controversy, induced even silence. The last words of the
stranger lingered in the ear of Egremont; his musing spirit was teeming
with many thoughts, many emotions; when from the Lady Chapel there rose
the evening hymn to the Virgin. A single voice; but tones of almost
supernatural sweetness; tender and solemn, yet flexible and thrilling.



Egremont started from his reverie. He would have spoken, but he perceived
that the elder of the strangers had risen from his resting-place, and with
downcast eyes and crossed arms, was on his knees. The other remained
standing in his former posture.



The divine melody ceased; the elder stranger rose; the words were on the
lips of Egremont, that would have asked some explanation of this sweet and
holy mystery, when in the vacant and star-lit arch on which his glance was
fixed, he beheld a female form. She was apparently in the habit of a
Religious, yet scarcely could be a nun, for her veil, if indeed it were a
veil, had fallen on her shoulders, and revealed her thick tresses of long
fair hair. The blush of deep emotion lingered on a countenance, which
though extremely young, was impressed with a character of almost divine
majesty; while her dark eyes and long dark lashes, contrasting with the
brightness of her complexion and the luxuriance of her radiant locks,
combined to produce a beauty as rare as it is choice; and so strange, that
Egremont might for a moment have been pardoned for believing her a seraph,
that had lighted on this sphere, or the fair phantom of some saint
haunting the sacred ruins of her desecrated fane.














Book 2 Chapter 6



“I understand, then,” said Lord Marney to his brother, as on the evening
of the same day they were seated together in the drawing-room, in close
converse “I understand then, that you have in fact paid nothing, and that
my mother will give you a thousand pounds. That won’t go very far.”



“It will hardly pay for the chairing,” said Egremont; “the restoration of
the family influence was celebrated on so great a scale.”



“The family influence must be supported,” said Lord Marney, “and my mother
will give you a thousand pounds; as I said, that will not do much for you,
but I like her spirit. Contests are very expensive things, yet I quite
approve of what you have done, especially as you won. It is a great thing
in these ten pound days to win your first contest, and shows powers of
calculation which I respect. Everything in this world is calculation;
there is no such thing as luck, depend upon it; and if you go on
calculating with equal exactness, you must succeed in life. Now the
question is, what is to be done with your election bills?”



“Exactly.”



“You want to know what I will do for you, or rather what I can do for you;
that is the point. My inclination of course is to do everything for you;
but when I calculate my resources, I may find that they are not equal to
my inclination.”



“I am sure, George, you will do everything, and more than everything you
ought.”



“I am extremely pleased about this thousand pounds of my mother, Charles.”



“Most admirable of her! But she always is so generous!”



“Her jointure has been most regularly paid,” continued Lord Marney.
“Always be exact in your payments, Charles. There is no end to the good it
produces. Now if I had not been so regular in paying my mother her
jointure, she would not in all probability have been able to have given
you this thousand pounds; and, therefore, to a certain extent, you are
indebted for this thousand pounds to me.”



Egremont drew up a little, but said nothing.



“I am obliged to pay my mother her jointure, whether ricks are burnt or
not,” said Lord Marney. “It’s very hard, don’t you think so?”



“But these ricks were Bingley’s?”



“But he was not insured, and he will want some reduction in his rent, and
if I do not see fit to allow it him, which I probably shall not, for he
ought to have calculated on these things, I have ricks of my own, and they
may be burnt any night.”



“But you, of course, are insured?”



“No, I am not; I calculate ‘tis better to run the risk.”



“I wonder why ricks are burnt now, and were not in old days,” said
Egremont.



“Because there is a surplus population in the kingdom,” said Lord Marney,
“and no rural police in the county.”



“You were speaking of the election, George,” said Egremont, not without
reluctance, yet anxious, as the ice had been broken, to bring the matter
to a result. Lord Marney, before the election, had written, in reply to
his mother consulting him on the step a letter with which she was
delighted, but which Egremont at the time could have wished to have been
more explicit. However in the excitement attendant on a first contest, and
influenced by the person whose judgment always swayed, and, in the present
case, was peculiarly entitled to sway him, he stifled his scruples, and
persuaded himself that he was a candidate not only with the sanction, but
at the instance, of his brother. “You were speaking of the election,
George,” said Egremont.



“About the election, Charles. Well, the long and short of it is this: that
I wish to see you comfortable. To be harassed about money is one of the
most disagreeable incidents of life. It ruffles the temper, lowers the
spirits, disturbs the rest, and finally breaks up one’s health. Always, if
you possibly can, keep square. And if by any chance you do find yourself
in a scrape, come to me. There is nothing under those circumstances like
the advice of a cool-headed friend.”



“As valuable as the assistance of a cold-hearted one,” thought Egremont,
who did not fancy too much the tone of this conversation.



“But there is one thing of which you must particularly beware,” continued
Lord Marney, “there is one thing worse even than getting into difficulties—patching
them up. The patching-up system is fatal; it is sure to break down; you
never get clear. Now, what I want to do for you, Charles, is to put you
right altogether. I want to see you square and more than square, in a
position which will for ever guarantee you from any annoyance of this
kind.”



“He is a good fellow after all,” thought Egremont.



“That thousand pounds of my mother was very a propos,” said Lord Marney;
“I suppose it was a sop that will keep them all right till we have made
our arrangements.”



“Oh! there is no pressure of that kind,” said Egremont; “if I see my way,
and write to them, of course they will be quite satisfied.”



“Excellent,” said Lord Marney; “and nothing could be more convenient to
me, for, between ourselves, my balances are very low at this moment. The
awful expenditure of keeping up this place! And then such terrible
incumbrances as I came to!”



“Incumbrances, George! Why, I thought you had not any. There was not a
single mortgage.”



“No mortgages; they are nothing; you find them, you get used to them, and
you calculate accordingly. You quite forget the portions for younger
children.”



“Yes; but you had plenty of ready money for them.”



“I had to pay them though,” said Lord Marney. “Had I not, I might have
bought Grimblethorpe with the money; such an opportunity will never occur
again.”



“But you talked of incumbrances,” said Egremont.



“Ah! my dear fellow,” said Lord Marney, “you don’t know what it is to have
to keep up an estate like this; and very lucky for you. It is not the easy
life you dream of. There’s buildings—I am ruined in buildings—our
poor dear father thought he left me Marney without an incumbrance; why,
there was not a barn on the whole estate that was weather-proof; not a
farm-house that was not half in ruins. What I have spent in buildings! And
draining! Though I make my own tiles, draining, my dear fellow, is a
something of which you have not the least idea!”



“Well,” said Egremont, anxious to bring his brother back to the point,
“you think, then, I had better write to them and say—”



“Ah! now for your business,” said Lord Marney. “Now, I will tell you what
I can do for you. I was speaking to Arabella about it last night; she
quite approves my idea. You remember the De Mowbrays? Well, we are going
to stay at Mowbray Castle, and you are to go with us. It is the first time
they have received company since their great loss. Ah! you were abroad at
the time, and so you are behind hand. Lord Mowbray’s only son,
Fitz-Warene, you remember him, a deuced clever fellow, he died about a
year ago, in Greece, of a fever. Never was such a blow! His two sisters,
Lady Joan and Lady Maud, are looked upon as the greatest heiresses in the
kingdom; but I know Mowbray well; he will make an eldest son of his eldest
daughter. She will have it all; she is one of Arabella’s dearest friends;
and you are to marry her.”



Egremont stared at his brother, who patted him on the back with an
expression of unusual kindness, and adding, “You have no idea what a load
this has taken off my mind, my dear Charles; so great has my anxiety
always been about you, particularly of late. To see you lord of Mowbray
Castle will realize my fondest hopes. That is a position fit for a man,
and I know none more worthy of it than yourself, though I am your brother
who say so. Now let us come and speak to Arabella about it.”



So saying, Lord Marney, followed somewhat reluctantly by his brother,
advanced to the other end of the drawing-room, where his wife was employed
with her embroidery-frame, and seated next to her young friend, Miss
Poinsett, who was playing chess with Captain Grouse, a member of the chess
club, and one of the most capital performers extant.



“Well, Arabella,” said Lord Marney, “it is all settled; Charles agrees
with me about going to Mowbray Castle, and I think the sooner we go the
better. What do you think of the day after to-morrow? That will suit me
exactly, and therefore I think we had better fix on it. We will consider
it settled.”



Lady Marney looked embarrassed, and a little distressed. Nothing could be
more unexpected by her than this proposition; nothing more inconvenient
than the arrangement. It was very true that Lady Joan Fitz-Warene had
invited them to Mowbray, and she had some vague intention, some day or
other, of deliberating whether they should avail themselves of this
kindness; but to decide upon going, and upon going instantly, without the
least consultation, the least inquiry as to the suitableness of the
arrangement, the visit of Miss Poinsett abruptly and ungraciously
terminated, for example—all this was vexatious, distressing: a mode
of management which out of the simplest incidents of domestic life
contrived to extract some degree of perplexity and annoyance.



“Do not you think, George,” said Lady Marney, “that we had better talk it
over a little?”



“Not at all,” said Lord Marney: “Charles will go, and it quite suits me,
and therefore what necessity for any consultation?”



“Oh! if you and Charles like to go, certainly.” said Lady Marney in a
hesitating tone; “only I shall be very sorry to lose your society.”



“How do you mean lose our society Arabella? Of course you must go with us.
I particularly want you to go. You are Lady Joan’s most intimate friend; I
believe there is no one she likes so much.”



“I cannot go the day after to-morrow,” said Lady Marney, speaking in a
whisper, and looking volumes of deprecation.



“I cannot help it,” said Lord Marney; “you should have told me this
before. I wrote to Mowbray to-day, that we should be with him the day
after to-morrow, and stay a week.”



“But you never mentioned it to me,” said Lady Marney, slightly blushing
and speaking in a tone of gentle reproach.



“I should like to know when I am to find time to mention the contents of
every letter I write,” said Lord Marney; “particularly with all the
vexatious business I have had on my hands to-day. But so it is; the more
one tries to save you trouble, the more discontented you get.”



“No, not discontented, George.”



“I do not know what you call discontented; but when a man has made every
possible arrangement to please you and every body, and all his plans are
to be set aside merely because the day he has fixed on does not exactly
suit your fancy, if that be not discontent, I should like very much to
know what is, Arabella.”



Lady Marney did not reply. Always sacrificed, always yielding, the moment
she attempted to express an opinion, she ever seemed to assume the
position not of the injured but the injurer.



Arabella was a woman of abilities, which she had cultivated. She had
excellent sense, and possessed many admirable qualities; she was far from
being devoid of sensibility; but her sweet temper shrank from controversy,
and Nature had not endowed her with a spirit which could direct and
control. She yielded without a struggle to the arbitrary will and
unreasonable caprice of a husband, who was scarcely her equal in
intellect, and far her inferior in all the genial qualities of our nature,
but who governed her by his iron selfishness.



Lady Marney absolutely had no will of her own. A hard, exact, literal,
bustling, acute being environed her existence; directed, planned, settled
everything. Her life was a series of petty sacrifices and baulked
enjoyments. If her carriage were at the door, she was never certain that
she would not have to send it away; if she had asked some friends to her
house, the chances were she would have to put them off; if she were
reading a novel, Lord Marney asked her to copy a letter; if she were going
to the opera, she found that Lord Marney had got seats for her and some
friend in the House of Lords, and seemed expecting the strongest
expressions of delight and gratitude from her for his unasked and
inconvenient kindness. Lady Marney had struggled against this tyranny in
the earlier days of their union. Innocent, inexperienced Lady Marney! As
if it were possible for a wife to contend against a selfish husband, at
once sharp-witted and blunt-hearted! She had appealed to him, she had even
reproached him; she had wept, once she had knelt. But Lord Marney looked
upon these demonstrations as the disordered sensibility of a girl unused
to the marriage state, and ignorant of the wise authority of husbands, of
which he deemed himself a model. And so, after a due course of initiation,
Lady Marney invisible for days, plunged in remorseful reveries in the
mysteries of her boudoir, and her lord dining at his club and going to the
minor theatres; the countess was broken in, and became the perfect wife of
a perfect husband.



Lord Marney, who was fond of chess, turned out Captain Grouse, and very
gallantly proposed to finish his game with Miss Poinsett, which Miss
Poinsett, who understood Lord Marney as well as he understood chess, took
care speedily to lose, so that his lordship might encounter a champion
worthy of him. Egremont seated by his sister-in-law, and anxious by kind
words to soothe the irritation which he had observed with pain his brother
create, entered into easy talk, and after some time, said, “I find you
have been good enough to mould my destiny.”



Lady Marney looked a little surprised, and then said, “How so?”



“You have decided on I hear the most important step of my life.”



“Indeed you perplex me.”



“Lady Joan Fitz-Warene, your friend—”



The countess blushed; the name was a clue which she could follow, but
Egremont nevertheless suspected that the idea had never previously
occurred to her. Lady Joan she described as not beautiful; certainly not
beautiful; nobody would consider her beautiful, many would indeed think
her quite the reverse; and yet she had a look, one particular look when
according to Lady Marney, she was more than beautiful. But she was very
clever, very indeed, something quite extraordinary.



“Accomplished?”



“Oh! far beyond that; I have heard even men say that no one knew so much.”



“A regular blue?”



“Oh! no; not at all a blue; not that kind of knowledge. But languages and
learned books; Arabic, and Hebrew, and old manuscripts. And then she has
an observatory, and was the first person who discovered the comet. Dr
Buckland swears by her; and she corresponds with Arago.”



“And her sister, is she the same?”



“Lady Maud: she is very religious. I do not know her so well.”



“Is she pretty?”



“Some people admire her very much.”



“I never was at Mowbray. What sort of a place is it?”



“Oh! it is very grand,” said Lady Marney; “but like all places in the
manufacturing districts, very disagreeable. You never have a clear sky.
Your toilette table is covered with blacks; the deer in the park seem as
if they had bathed in a lake of Indian ink; and as for the sheep, you
expect to see chimney-sweeps for the shepherds.”



“And do you really mean to go on Thursday?” said Egremont: “I think we had
better put it off.”



“We must go,” said Lady Marney, with a sort of sigh, and shaking her head.



“Let me speak to Marney.”



“Oh! no. We must go. I am annoyed about this dear little Poinsett: she has
been to stay with me so very often, and she has only been here three days.
When she comes in again, I wish you would ask her to sing, Charles.”



Soon the dear little Poinsett was singing, much gratified by being invited
to the instrument by Mr Egremont, who for a few minutes hung over her, and
then evidently under the influence of her tones, walked up and down the
room, and only speaking to beg that she would continue her charming
performances. Lady Marney was engrossed with her embroidery; her lord and
the captain with their game.



And what was Egremont thinking of? Of Mowbray be you sure. And of Lady
Joan or Lady Maud? Not exactly. Mowbray was the name of the town to which
the strangers he had met with in the Abbey were bound. It was the only
piece of information that he had been able to obtain of them; and that
casually.



When the fair vision of the starlit arch, about to descend to her two
companions, perceived that they were in conversation with a stranger, she
hesitated, and in a moment withdrew. Then the elder of the travellers,
exchanging a glance with his friend, bid good even to Egremont.



“Our way perhaps lies the same,” said Egremont.



“I should deem not,” said the stranger, “nor are we alone.”



“And we must be stirring, for we have far to go,” said he who was dressed
in black.



“My journey is very brief,” said Egremont, making a desperate effort to
invite communication; “and I am on horseback!”



“And we on foot,” said the elder; “nor shall we stop till we reach
Mowbray;” and with a slight salute, they left Egremont alone. There was
something in the manner of the elder stranger which repressed the
possibility of Egremont following him. Leaving then the cloister garden in
another direction, he speculated on meeting them outside the abbey. He
passed through the Lady’s chapel. The beautiful Religious was not there.
He gained the west front; no one was visible. He took a rapid survey of
each side of the abbey; not a being to be recognized. He fancied they must
have advanced towards the Abbey Farm; yet they might have proceeded
further on in the dale. Perplexed, he lost time. Finally he proceeded
towards the farm, but did not overtake them; reached it, but learned
nothing of them; and arrived at his brother’s full of a strange yet sweet
perplexity.














Book 2 Chapter 7



In a commercial country like England, every half century developes some
new and vast source of public wealth, which brings into national notice a
new and powerful class. A couple of centuries ago, a Turkey merchant was
the great creator of wealth; the West Indian Planter followed him. In the
middle of the last century appeared the Nabob. These characters in their
zenith in turn merged in the land, and became English aristocrats; while
the Levant decaying, the West Indies exhausted, and Hindostan plundered,
the breeds died away, and now exist only in our English comedies from
Wycherly and Congreve to Cumberland and Morton. The expenditure of the
revolutionary war produced the Loanmonger, who succeeded the Nabob; and
the application of science to industry developed the Manufacturer, who in
turn aspires to be “large-acred,” and always will, as long as we have a
territorial constitution; a better security for the preponderance of the
landed interest than any corn law, fixed or fluctuating.



Of all these characters, the one that on the whole made the largest
fortunes in the most rapid manner,—and we do not forget the marvels
of the Waterloo loan, or the miracles of Manchester during the continental
blockade—was the Anglo-East Indian about the time that Hastings was
first appointed to the great viceroyalty. It was not unusual for men in
positions so obscure that their names had never reached the public in this
country, and who yet had not been absent from their native land for a
longer period than the siege of Troy, to return with their million.



One of the most fortunate of this class of obscure adventurers was a
certain John Warren. A very few years before the breaking out of the
American war, he was a waiter at a celebrated club in St James’s Street: a
quick yet steady young fellow; assiduous, discreet, and very civil. In
this capacity, he pleased a gentleman who was just appointed to the
government of Madras, and who wanted a valet. Warren, though prudent, was
adventurous; and accepted the opening which he believed fortune offered
him. He was prescient. The voyage in those days was an affair of six
months. During this period, Warren still more ingratiated himself with his
master. He wrote a good hand, and his master a very bad one. He had a
natural talent for accounts; a kind of information which was useful to his
employer. He arrived at Madras, no longer a valet, but a private
secretary.



His master went out to make a fortune; but he was indolent, and had indeed
none of the qualities for success, except his great position. Warren had
every quality but that. The basis of the confederacy therefore was
intelligible; it was founded on mutual interests and cemented by
reciprocal assistance. The governor granted monopolies to the secretary,
who apportioned a due share to his sleeping partner. There appeared one of
those dearths not unusual in Hindostan; the population of the famished
province cried out for rice; the stores of which, diminished by nature,
had for months mysteriously disappeared. A provident administration it
seems had invested the public revenue in its benevolent purchase; the
misery was so excessive that even pestilence was anticipated, when the
great forestallers came to the rescue of the people over whose destinies
they presided; and at the same time fed and pocketed millions.



This was the great stroke of the financial genius of Warren. He was
satisfied. He longed once more to see St James’s Street, and to become a
member of the club, where he had once been a waiter. But he was the
spoiled child of fortune, who would not so easily spare him. The governor
died, and had appointed his secretary his sole executor. Not that his
excellency particularly trusted his agent, but he dared not confide the
knowledge of his affairs to any other individual. The estate was so
complicated, that Warren offered the heirs a good round sum for his
quittance, and to take the settlement upon himself. India so distant, and
Chancery so near—the heirs accepted the proposition. Winding up this
estate, Warren avenged the cause of plundered provinces; and the House of
Commons itself, with Burke and Francis at its head, could scarcely have
mulcted the late governor more severely.



A Mr Warren, of whom no one had ever heard except that he was a nabob, had
recently returned from India and purchased a large estate in the north of
England, was returned to Parliament one of the representatives of a close
borough which he had purchased: a quiet, gentlemanlike, middle-aged man,
with no decided political opinions; and, as parties were then getting very
equal, of course very much courted. The throes of Lord North’s
administration were commencing. The minister asked the new member to dine
with him, and found the new member singularly free from all party
prejudices. Mr Warren was one of those members who announced their
determination to listen to the debates and to be governed by the
arguments. All complimented him, all spoke to him. Mr Fox declared that he
was a most superior man; Mr Burke said that these were the men who could
alone save the country. Mrs Crewe asked him to supper; he was caressed by
the most brilliant of duchesses.



At length there arrived one of those fierce trials of strength, which
precede the fall of a minister, but which sometimes from peculiar
circumstances, as in the instances of Walpole and Lord North, are not
immediate in their results. How would Warren vote? was the great question.
He would listen to the arguments. Burke was full of confidence that he
should catch Warren. The day before the debate there was a levee, which Mr
Warren attended. The sovereign stopped him, spoke to him, smiled on him,
asked him many questions: about himself, the House of Commons, how he
liked it, how he liked England. There was a flutter in the circle; a new
favourite at court.



The debate came off, the division took place. Mr Warren voted for the
minister. Burke denounced him; the king made him a baronet.



Sir John Warren made a great alliance, at least for him; he married the
daughter of an Irish earl; became one of the king’s friends; supported
Lord Shelburne, threw over Lord Shelburne, had the tact early to discover
that Mr Pitt was the man to stick to, stuck to him. Sir John Warren bought
another estate, and picked up another borough. He was fast becoming a
personage. Throughout the Indian debates he kept himself extremely quiet;
once indeed in vindication of Mr Hastings, whom he greatly admired, he
ventured to correct Mr Francis on a point of fact with which he was
personally acquainted. He thought that it was safe, but he never spoke
again. He knew not the resources of vindictive genius or the powers of a
malignant imagination. Burke owed the Nabob a turn for the vote which had
gained him a baronetcy. The orator seized the opportunity and alarmed the
secret conscience of the Indian adventurer by his dark allusions, and his
fatal familiarity with the subject.



Another estate however and another borough were some consolation for this
little misadventure; and in time the French Revolution, to Sir John’s
great relief, turned the public attention for ever from Indian affairs.
The Nabob from the faithful adherent of Mr Pitt had become even his
personal friend. The wits indeed had discovered that he had been a waiter;
and endless were the epigrams of Fitzpatrick and the jokes of Hare; but Mr
Pitt cared nothing about the origin of his supporters. On the contrary,
Sir John was exactly the individual from whom the minister meant to carve
out his plebeian aristocracy; and using his friend as a feeler before he
ventured on his greater operations, the Nabob one morning was transformed
into an Irish baron.



The new Baron figured in his patent as Lord Fitz-Warene, his Norman origin
and descent from the old barons of this name having been discovered at
Herald’s college. This was a rich harvest for Fitzpatrick and Hare; but
the public gets accustomed to everything, and has an easy habit of faith.
The new Baron cared nothing for ridicule, for he was working for
posterity. He was compensated for every annoyance by the remembrance that
the St James’s Street waiter was ennobled, and by his determination that
his children should rank still higher in the proud peerage of his country.
So he obtained the royal permission to resume the surname and arms of his
ancestors, as well as their title.



There was an ill-natured story set afloat, that Sir John owed this
promotion to having lent money to the minister; but this was a calumny. Mr
Pitt never borrowed money of his friends. Once indeed, to save his
library, he took a thousand pounds from an individual on whom he had
conferred high rank and immense promotion: and this individual, who had
the minister’s bond when Mr Pitt died, insisted on his right, and actually
extracted the 1,000 l. from the insolvent estate of his magnificent
patron. But Mr Pitt always preferred an usurer to a friend; and to the
last day of his life borrowed money at fifty per cent.



The Nabob departed this life before the Minister, but he lived long enough
to realize his most aspiring dream. Two years before his death the Irish
baron was quietly converted into an English peer; and without exciting any
attention, all the squibs of Fitzpatrick, all the jokes of Hare, quite
forgotten, the waiter of the St James’s Street club took his seat in the
most natural manner possible in the House of Lords.



The great estate of the late Lord Fitz-Warene was situated at Mowbray, a
village which principally belonged to him, and near which he had raised a
gothic castle, worthy of his Norman name and ancestry. Mowbray was one of
those places which during the long war had expanded from an almost unknown
village to a large and flourishing manufacturing town; a circumstance,
which, as Lady Marney observed, might have somewhat deteriorated the
atmosphere of the splendid castle, but which had nevertheless doubled the
vast rental of its lord. He who had succeeded to his father was Altamont
Belvidere (named after his mother’s family) Fitz-Warene, Lord Fitz-Warene.
He was not deficient in abilities, though he had not his father’s talents,
but he was over-educated for his intellect; a common misfortune. The new
Lord Fitz-Warene was the most aristocratic of breathing beings. He most
fully, entirely, and absolutely believed in his pedigree; his coat of arms
was emblazoned on every window, embroidered on every chair, carved in
every corner. Shortly after his father’s death he was united to the
daughter of a ducal house, by whom he had a son and two daughters,
chrisened by names which the ancient records of the Fitz-Warenes
authorised. His son, who gave promise of abilities which might have
rendered the family really distinguished, was Valence; his daughters, Joan
and Maud. All that seemed wanting to the glory of the house was a great
distinction of which a rich peer, with six seats in the House of Commons,
could not ultimately despair. Lord Fitz-Warene aspired to rank among the
earls of England. But the successors of Mr Pitt were strong; they thought
the Fitz-Warenes had already been too rapidly advanced; it was whispered
that the king did not like the new man; that his majesty thought him
pompous, full of pretence, in short, a fool. But though the successors of
Mr Pitt managed to govern the country for twenty years and were generally
very strong, in such an interval of time however good their management or
great their luck, there were inevitably occasions when they found
themselves in difficulties, when it was necessary to conciliate the
lukewarm or to reward the devoted. Lord Fitz-Warene well understood how to
avail himself of these occasions; it was astonishing how conscientious and
scrupulous he became during Walcheren expeditions, Manchester massacres,
Queen’s trials. Every scrape of the government was a step in the ladder to
the great borough-monger. The old king too had disappeared from the stage;
and the tawdry grandeur of the great Norman peer rather suited George the
Fourth. He was rather a favourite at the Cottage; they wanted his six
votes for Canning; he made his terms; and one of the means by which we got
a man of genius for a minister, was elevating Lord Fitz-Warene in the
peerage, by the style and title of Earl de Mowbray of Mowbray Castle.














Book 2 Chapter 8



We must now for a while return to the strangers of the Abbey ruins. When
the two men had joined the beautiful Religious, whose apparition had so
startled Egremont, they all three quitted the Abbey by a way which led
them by the back of the cloister garden, and so on by the bank of the
river for about a hundred yards, when they turned up the winding glen of a
dried-up tributary stream. At the head of the glen, at which they soon
arrived, was a beer-shop, screened by some huge elms from the winds that
blew over the vast moor, which, except in the direction of Mardale, now
extended as far as the eye could reach. Here the companions stopped, the
beautiful Religious seated herself on a stone bench beneath the trees,
while the elder stranger calling out to the inmate of the house to apprise
him of his return, himself proceeded to a neighbouring shed, whence he
brought forth a very small rough pony with a rude saddle, but one
evidently intended for a female rider.



“It is well,” said the taller of the men “that I am not a member of a
temperance society like you, Stephen, or it would be difficult to reward
this good man for his care of our steed. I will take a cup of the drink of
Saxon kings.” Then leading up the pony to the Religious, he placed her on
its back with gentleness and much natural grace, saying at the same time
in a subdued tone, “And you—shall I bring you a glass of nature’s
wine?”



“I have drank of the spring of the Holy Abbey,” said the Religious, “and
none other must touch my lips this eve.”



“Come, our course must be brisk,” said the elder of the men as he gave up
his glass to their host and led off the pony, Stephen walking on its other
side.



Though the sun had fallen, the twilight was still glowing, and even on
this wide expanse the air was still. The vast and undulating surface of
the brown and purple moor, varied occasionally by some fantastic rocks,
gleamed in the shifting light. Hesperus was the only star that yet was
visible, and seemed to move before them and lead them on their journey.



“I hope,” said the Religious, turning to the elder stranger, “that if ever
we regain our right, my father, and that we ever can save by the
interposition of divine will seems to me clearly impossible, that you will
never forget how bitter it is to be driven from the soil; and that you
will bring back the people to the land.”



“I would pursue our right for no other cause,” said the father. “After
centuries of sorrow and degradation, it should never be said, that we had
no sympathy with the sad and the oppressed.”



“After centuries of sorrow and degradation,” said Stephen, “let it not be
said that you acquired your right only to create a baron or a squire.”



“Nay, thou shalt have thy way, Stephen,” said his companion, smiling, “if
ever the good hour come. As many acres as thou choosest for thy new
Jerusalem.”



“Call it what you will, Walter,” replied Stephen; “but if I ever gain the
opportunity of fully carrying the principle of association into practice,
I will sing ‘Nunc me dimittas.’”



“‘Nunc me dimittas,’” burst forth the Religious in a voice of thrilling
melody, and she pursued for some minutes the divine canticle. Her
companions gazed on her with an air of affectionate reverence as she sang;
each instant the stars becoming brighter, the wide moor assuming a darker
hue.



“Now, tell me, Stephen,” said the Religious, turning her head and looking
round with a smile, “think you not it would be a fairer lot to bide this
night at some kind monastery, than to be hastening now to that least
picturesque of all creations, a railway station.”



“The railways will do as much for mankind as the monasteries did,” said
Stephen.



“Had it not been for the railway, we should never have made our visit to
Marney Abbey,” said the elder of the travellers.



“Nor seen its last abbot’s tomb,” said the Religious. “When I marked your
name upon the stone, my father;—woe is me, but I felt sad indeed,
that it was reserved for our blood to surrender to ruthless men that holy
trust.”



“He never surrendered,” said her father. “He was tortured and hanged.”



“He is with the communion of saints,” said the Religious.



“I would I could see a communion of Men,” said Stephen, “and then there
would be no more violence, for there would be no more plunder.”



“You must regain our lands for us, Stephen,” said the Religious; “promise
me my father that I shall raise a holy house for pious women, if that ever
hap.”



“We will not forget our ancient faith,” said her father, “the only old
thing that has not left us.”



“I cannot understand,” said Stephen, “why you should ever have lost sight
of these papers, Walter.”



“You see, friend, they were never in my possession; they were never mine
when I saw them. They were my father’s; and he was jealous of all
interference. He was a small yeoman, who had risen in the war time, well
to do in the world, but always hankering after the old tradition that the
lands were ours. This Hatton got hold of him; he did his work well, I have
heard;—certain it is my father spared nothing. It is twenty-five
years come Martinmas since he brought his writ of right; and though
baffled, he was not beaten. But then he died; his affairs were in great
confusion; he had mortgaged his land for his writ, and the war prices were
gone. There were debts that could not be paid. I had no capital for a
farm. I would not sink to be a labourer on the soil that had once been our
own. I had just married; it was needful to make a great exertion. I had
heard much of the high wages of this new industry; I left the land.”



“And the papers?”



“I never thought of them, or thought of them with disgust, as the cause of
my ruin. Then when you came the other day, and showed me in the book that
the last abbot of Marney was a Walter Gerard, the old feeling stirred
again; and I could not help telling you that my fathers fought at
Azincourt, though I was only the overlooker at Mr Trafford’s mill.”



“A good old name of the good old faith,” said the Religious; “and a
blessing be on it.”



“We have cause to bless it,” said Gerard. “I thought it then something to
serve a gentleman; and as for my daughter, she, by their goodness, was
brought up in holy walls, which have made her what she is.”



“Nature made her what she is,” said Stephen in a low voice, and speaking
not without emotion. Then he continued, in a louder and brisker tone, “But
this Hatton—you know nothing of his whereabouts?”



“Never heard of him since. I had indeed about a year after my father’s
death, cause to enquire after him; but he had quitted Mowbray, and none
could give me tidings of him. He had lived I believe on our law-suit, and
vanished with our hopes.”



After this, there was silence; each was occupied with his thoughts, while
the influence of the soft night and starry hour induced to contemplation.



“I hear the murmur of the train,” said the Religious.



“‘Tis the up-train,” said her father. “We have yet a quarter of an hour;
we shall be in good time.”



So saying, he guided the pony to where some lights indicated the station
of the railway, which here crossed the moor. There was just time to return
the pony to the person at the station from whom it had been borrowed, and
obtain their tickets, when the bell of the down-train sounded, and in a
few minutes the Religious and her companions were on their way to Mowbray,
whither a course of two hours carried them.



It was two hours to midnight when they arrived at Mowbray station, which
was about a quarter of a mile from the town. Labour had long ceased; a
beautiful heaven, clear and serene, canopied the city of smoke and toil;
in all directions rose the columns of the factories, dark and defined in
the purple sky; a glittering star sometimes hovering by the crest of their
tall and tapering forms.



The travellers proceeded in the direction of a suburb and approached the
very high wall of an extensive garden. The moon rose as they reached it,
tipped the trees with light, and revealed a lofty and centre portal, by
the side of it a wicket at which Gerard rang. The wicket was quickly
opened.



“I fear, holy sister,” said the Religious, “that I am even later than I
promised.”



“Those that come in our lady’s name are ever welcome,” was the reply.



“Sister Marion,” said Gerard to the porteress, “we have been to visit a
holy place.”



“All places are holy with holy thoughts, my brother.”



“Dear father, good night,” said the Religious; “the blessings of all the
saints be on thee,—and on thee, Stephen, though thou dost not kneel
to them.”



“Good night, mine own child,” said Gerard.



“I could believe in saints when I am with thee,” murmured Stephen; “Good
night,—SYBIL.”














Book 2 Chapter 9



When Gerard and his friend quitted the convent they proceeded at a brisk
pace, into the heart of the town. The streets were nearly empty; and with
the exception of some occasional burst of brawl or merriment from a
beer-shop, all was still. The chief street of Mowbray, called Castle
Street after the ruins of the old baronial stronghold in its
neighbourhood, was as significant of the present civilization of this
community as the haughty keep had been of its ancient dependence. The
dimensions of Castle Street were not unworthy of the metropolis: it
traversed a great portion of the town, and was proportionately wide; its
broad pavements and its blazing gas-lights indicated its modern order and
prosperity; while on each side of the street rose huge warehouses, not as
beautiful as the palaces of Venice, but in their way not less remarkable;
magnificent shops; and here and there, though rarely, some ancient factory
built among the fields in the infancy of Mowbray by some mill-owner not
sufficiently prophetic of the future, or sufficiently confident in the
energy and enterprise of his fellow-citizens, to foresee that the scene of
his labours would be the future eye-sore of a flourishing posterity.



Pursuing their course along Castle Street for about a quarter of a mile,
Gerard and Stephen turned down a street which intersected it, and so on,
through a variety of ways and winding lanes, till they arrived at an open
portion of the town, a district where streets and squares and even rows,
disappeared, and where the tall chimneys and bulky barrack-looking
buildings that rose in all directions, clustering yet isolated, announced
that they were in the principal scene of the industry of Mowbray. Crossing
this open ground they gained a suburb, but one of a very different
description to that in which was situate the convent where they had parted
with Sybil. This one was populous, noisy, and lighted. It was Saturday
night; the streets were thronged; an infinite population kept swarming to
and fro the close courts and pestilential cul-de-sacs that continually
communicated with the streets by narrow archways, like the entrance of
hives, so low that you were obliged to stoop for admission: while
ascending to these same streets, from their dank and dismal dwellings by
narrow flights of steps the subterraneous nation of the cellars poured
forth to enjoy the coolness of the summer night, and market for the day of
rest. The bright and lively shops were crowded; and groups of purchasers
were gathered round the stalls, that by the aid of glaring lamps and
flaunting lanthorns, displayed their wares.



“Come, come, it’s a prime piece,” said a jolly looking woman, who was
presiding at a stall which, though considerably thinned by previous
purchasers, still offered many temptations to many who could not purchase.



“And so it is widow,” said a little pale man, wistfully.



“Come, come, it’s getting late, and your wife’s ill; you’re a good soul,
we’ll say fi’pence a pound, and I’ll throw you the scrag end in for love.”



“No butcher’s meat to-morrow for us, widow,” said the man.



“And why not, neighbour? With your wages, you ought to live like a
prize-fighter, or the mayor of Mowbray at least.”



“Wages!” said the man, “I wish you may get ‘em. Those villains, Shuffle
and Screw, have sarved me with another bate ticket: and a pretty figure
too.”



“Oh! the carnal monsters!” exclaimed the widow. “If their day don’t come,
the bloody-minded knaves!”



“And for small cops, too! Small cops be hanged! Am I the man to send up a
bad-bottomed cop, Widow Carey?”



“You sent up for snicks! I have known you man and boy John Hill these
twenty summers, and never heard a word against you till you got into
Shuffle and Screw’s mill. Oh! they are a bad yarn, John.”



“They do us all, widow. They pretends to give the same wages as the rest,
and works it out in fines. You can’t come, and you can’t go, but there’s a
fine; you’re never paid wages, but there’s a bate ticket. I’ve heard they
keep their whole establishment on factory fines.”



“Soul alive, but those Shuffle and Screw are rotten, snickey, bad yarns,”
said Mistress Carey. “Now ma’am, if you please; fi’pence ha’penny; no,
ma’am, we’ve no weal left. Weal, indeed! you look very like a soul as
feeds on weal,” continued Mrs Carey in an under tone as her declining
customer moved away. “Well, it gets late,” said the widow, “and if you
like to take this scrag end home to your wife neighbour Hill, we can talk
of the rest next Saturday. And what’s your will, sir?” said the widow with
a stern expression to a youth who now stopped at her stall.



He was about sixteen, with a lithe figure, and a handsome, faded, impudent
face. His long, loose, white trousers gave him height; he had no
waistcoat, but a pink silk handkerchief was twisted carelessly round his
neck, and fastened with a very large pin, which, whatever were its
materials, had unquestionably a very gorgeous appearance. A loose
frock-coat of a coarse white cloth, and fastened by one button round his
waist, completed his habiliments, with the addition of the covering to his
head, a high-crowned dark-brown hat, which relieved his complexion, and
heightened the effect of his mischievous blue eye.



“Well, you need not be so fierce, Mother Carey,” said the youth with an
affected air of deprecation.



“Don’t mother me,” said the jolly widow with a kindling eye; “go to your
own mother, who is dying in a back cellar without a winder, while you’ve
got lodgings in a two pair.”



“Dying; she’s only drunk,” said the youth.



“And if she is only drunk,” rejoined Mrs Carey in a passion, “what makes
her drink but toil; working from five o’clock in the morning to seven
o’clock at night, and for the like of such as you.”



“That’s a good one,” said the youth; “I should like to know what my mother
ever did for me, but give me treacle and laudanum when I was a babby to
stop my tongue and fill my stomach; by the token of which, as my gal says,
she stunted the growth of the prettiest figure in all Mowbray.” And here
the youth drew himself up, and thrust his hands in the side pockets of his
pea-jacket.



“Well, I never,” said Mrs Carey. “No; I never heard a thing like that!”



“What, not when you cut up the jackass and sold it for veal cutlets,
mother.”



“Hold your tongue, Mr Imperence,” said the widow. “It’s very well known
you’re no Christian, and who’ll believe what you say?”



“It’s very well known that I’m a man what pays his way,” said the boy,
“and don’t keep a huckster’s stall to sell carrion by star-light; but live
in a two pair, if you please, and has a wife and family, or as good.”



“O! you aggravating imp!” exclaimed the widow in despair, unable to wreak
her vengeance on one who kept in a secure position, and whose movements
were as nimble as his words.



“Why, Madam Carey, what has Dandy Mick done to thee?” said a good-humoured
voice, it came from one of two factory girls who were passing her stall
and stopped. They were gaily dressed, a light handkerchief tied under the
chin, their hair scrupulously arranged; they wore coral neck-laces and
earrings of gold.



“Ah! is it you, my child,” said the widow, who was a good-hearted
creature. “The dandy has been giving me some of his imperence.”



“But I meant nothing, dame,” said Mick. “It was a joke,—only a
joke.”



“Well, let it pass,” said Mrs Carey. “And where have you been this long
time, my child; and who’s your friend?” she added in a lower tone.



“Well, I have left Mr Trafford’s mill,” said the girl.



“That’s a bad job,” said Mrs Carey; “for those Traffords are kind to their
people. It’s a great thing for a young person to be in their mill.”



“So it is,” said the girl, “but then it was so dull. I can’t stand a
country life, Mrs Carey. I must have company.”



“Well, I do love a bit of gossip myself,” said Mrs Carey, with great
frankness.



“And then I’m no scholar,” said the girl, “and never could take to
learning. And those Traffords had so many schools.”



“Learning is better than house and land,” said Mrs Carey; “though I’m no
scholar myself; but then, in my time, things was different. But young
persons—”



“Yes,” said Mick; “I don’t think I could get through the day, if it wurno’
for our Institute.”



“And what’s that?” asked Mrs Carey with a sneer.



“The Shoddy-Court Literary and Scientific, to be sure,” said Mick; “we
have got fifty members, and take in three London papers; one ‘Northern
Star’ and two ‘Moral Worlds.’”



“And where are you now, child?” continued the widow to the girl.



“I am at Wiggins and Webster’s,” said the girl; “and this is my partner.
We keep house together; we have a very nice room in Arbour Court, No. 7,
high up; it’s very airy. If you will take a dish of tea with us to-morrow,
we expect some friends.”



“I take it kindly,” said Mrs Carey; “and so you keep house together! All
the children keep house in these days. Times is changed indeed!”



“And we shall be happy to see you, Mick; and Julia, if you are not
engaged;” continued the girl; and she looked at her friend, a pretty
demure girl, who immediately said, but in a somewhat faultering tone, “Oh!
that we shall.”



“And what are you going to do now, Caroline?” said Mick.



“Well, we had no thoughts; but I said to Harriet, as it is a fine night,
let us walk about as long as we can and then to-morrow we will lie in bed
till afternoon.”



“That’s all well eno’ in winter time with plenty of baccy,” said Mick,
“but at this season of the year I must have life. The moment I came out I
bathed in the river, and then went home and dressed,” he added in a
satisfied tone; “and now I am going to the Temple. I’ll tell you what,
Julia has been pricked to-day with a shuttle, ‘tis not much, but she can’t
go out; I’ll stand treat, and take you and your friend to the Temple.”



“Well, that’s delight,” said Caroline. “There’s no one does the handsome
thing like you, Dandy Mick, and I always say so. Oh! I love the Temple!
‘Tis so genteel! I was speaking of it to Harriet last night; she never was
there. I proposed to go with her—but two girls alone,—you
understand me. One does not like to be seen in these places, as if one
kept no company.”



“Very true,” said Mick; “and now we’ll be off. Good night, widow.”



“You’ll remember us to-morrow evening,” said Caroline. “To-morrow evening!
The Temple!” murmured Mrs Carey to herself. “I think the world is turned
upside downwards in these parts. A brat like Mick Radley to live in a two
pair, with a wife and family, or as good as he says; and this girl asks me
to take a dish of tea with her and keeps house! Fathers and mothers goes
for nothing,” continued Mrs Carey, as she took a very long pinch of snuff
and deeply mused. “‘tis the children gets the wages,” she added after a
profound pause, “and there it is.”














Book 2 Chapter 10



In the meantime Gerard and Stephen stopped before a tall, thin, stuccoed
house, ballustraded and friezed, very much lighted both within and
without, and, from the sounds that issued from it, and the persons who
retired and entered, evidently a locality of great resort and bustle. A
sign, bearing the title of the Cat and Fiddle, indicated that it was a
place of public entertainment, and kept by one who owned the legal name of
John Trottman, though that was but a vulgar appellation, lost in his
well-earned and far-famed title of Chaffing Jack.



The companions entered the spacious premises; and making their way to the
crowded bar, Stephen, with a glance serious but which indicated intimacy,
caught the eye of a comely lady, who presided over the mysteries, and said
in a low voice, “Is he here?”



“In the Temple, Mr Morley, asking for you and your friend more than once.
I think you had better go up. I know he wishes to see you.”



Stephen whispered to Gerard and after a moment’s pause, he asked the fair
president for a couple of tickets for each of which he paid threepence; a
sum however, according to the printed declaration of the voucher,
convertible into potential liquid refreshments, no great compensation to a
very strict member of the Temperance Society of Mowbray.



A handsome staircase with bright brass bannisters led them to an ample
landing-place, on which opened a door, now closed and by which sate a boy
who collected the tickets of those who would enter it. The portal was of
considerable dimensions and of architectural pretension; it was painted of
a bright green colour, the panels gilt. Within the pediment, described in
letters of flaming gas, you read, “THE TEMPLE OF THE MUSES.”



Gerard and Morley entered an apartment very long and sufficiently lofty,
though rather narrow for such proportions. The ceiling was even richly
decorated; the walls were painted, and by a brush of considerable power.
Each panel represented some well-known scene from Shakespeare, Byron, or
Scott: King Richard, Mazeppa, the Lady of the Lake were easily recognized:
in one panel, Hubert menaced Arthur; here Haidee rescued Juan; and there
Jeanie Deans curtsied before the Queen. The room was very full; some three
or four hundred persons were seated in different groups at different
tables, eating, drinking, talking, laughing, and even smoking, for
notwithstanding the pictures and the gilding it was found impossible to
forbid, though there were efforts to discourage, this practice, in the
Temple of the Muses. Nothing however could be more decorous than the
general conduct of the company, though they consisted principally of
factory people. The waiters flew about with as much agility as if they
were serving nobles. In general the noise was great, though not
disagreeable; sometimes a bell rang and there was comparative silence,
while a curtain drew up at the further end of the room, opposite to the
entrance, and where there was a theatre, the stage raised at a due
elevation, and adorned with side scenes from which issued a lady in a
fancy dress who sang a favourite ballad; or a gentleman elaborately
habited in a farmer’s costume of the old comedy, a bob-wig, silver buttons
and buckles, and blue stockings, and who favoured the company with that
melancholy effusion called a comic song. Some nights there was music on
the stage; a young lady in a white robe with a golden harp, and attended
by a gentleman in black mustachios. This was when the principal harpiste
of the King of Saxony and his first fiddler happened to be passing through
Mowbray, merely by accident, or on a tour of pleasure and instruction, to
witness the famous scenes of British industry. Otherwise the audience of
the Cat and Fiddle, we mean the Temple of the Muses, were fain to be
content with four Bohemian brothers, or an equal number of Swiss sisters.
The most popular amusements however were the “Thespian recitations:” by
amateurs, or novices who wished to become professional. They tried their
metal on an audience which could be critical.



A sharp waiter, with a keen eye on the entering guests, immediately
saluted Gerard and his friend, with profuse offers of hospitality:
insisting that they wanted much refreshment; that they were both very
hungry and very thirsty: that, if not hungry, they should order something
to drink that would give them an appetite: if not inclined to quaff,
something to eat that would make them athirst. In the midst of these
embarrassing attentions, he was pushed aside by his master with, “There,
go; hands wanted at the upper end; two American gentlemen from Lowell
singing out for Sherry Cobler; don’t know what it is; give them our bar
mixture; if they complain, say it’s the Mowbray slap-bang, and no mistake.
Must have a name, Mr Morley; name’s everything; made the fortune of the
Temple: if I had called it the Saloon, it never would have filled, and
perhaps the magistrates never have granted a licence.”



The speaker was a very portly man who had passed the maturity of manhood,
but active as Harlequin. He had a well-favoured countenance; fair,
good-humoured, but very sly. He was dressed like the head butler of the
London Tavern, and was particular as to his white waistcoats and black
silk stockings, punctilious as to his knee-buckles, proud of his diamond
pin; that is to say when he officiated at the Temple.



“Your mistress told us we should find you here,” said Stephen, “and that
you wished to see us.



“Plenty to tell you,” said their host putting his finger to his nose. “If
information is wanted in this part of the world, I flatter myself—Come,
Master Gerard, here’s a table; what shall I call for? glass of the Mowbray
slap-bang? No better; the receipt has been in our family these fifty
years. Mr Morley I know won’t join us. Did you say a cup of tea, Mr
Morley? Water, only water; well, that’s strange. Boy alive there, do you
hear me call? Water wanted, glass of water for the Secretary of the
Mowbray Temperance and Teatotal. Sing it out. I like titled company.
Brush!”



“And so you can give us some information about this—”



“Be back directly.” exclaimed their host: and darting off with a swift
precision, that carried him through a labyrinth of tables without the
slightest inconvenience to their occupiers. “Beg pardon, Mr Morley,” he
said, sliding again into his chair; “but saw one of the American gentlemen
brandishing his bowie-knife against one of my waiters; called him Colonel;
quieted him directly; a man of his rank brawling with a help; oh! no; not
to be thought of; no squabbling here; licence in danger.”



“You were saying—” resumed Morley.



“Ah! yes, about that man Hatton; remember him perfectly well; a matter of
twenty or it may be nineteen years since he bolted. Queer fellow; lived
upon nothing; only drank water; no temperance and teetotal then, so no
excuse. Beg pardon, Mr Morley; no offence I hope; can’t bear whims; but
respectable societies, if they don’t drink, they make speeches, hire your
rooms, leads to business.”



“And this Hatton—” said Gerard.



“Ah! a queer fellow; lent him a one-pound note—never saw it again—always
remember it—last one-pound note I had. He offered me an old book
instead; not in my way; took a china jar for my wife. He kept a curiosity
shop; always prowling about the country, picking up old books and hunting
after old monuments; called himself an antiquarian; queer fellow, that
Hatton.”



“And you have heard of him since?” said Gerard rather impatiently.



“Not a word,” said their host; “never knew any one who had.”



“I thought you had something to tell us about him,” said Stephen.



“So I have; I can put you in the way of getting hold of him and anything
else. I havn’t lived in Mowbray man and boy for fifty years; seen it a
village, and now a great town full of first-rate institutions and
establishments like this,” added their host surveying the Temple with a
glance of admiring complacency; “I say I havn’t lived here all this time
and talked to the people for nothing.”



“Well, we are all attention,” said Gerard with a smile.



“Hush!” said their host as a bell sounded, and he jumped up. “Now ladies,
now gentlemen, if you please; silence if you please for a song from a
Polish lady. The Signora sings English like a new-born babe;” and the
curtain drew up amid the hushed voices of the company and the restrained
clatter of their knives and forks and glasses.



The Polish lady sang “Cherry Ripe” to the infinite satisfaction of her
audience. Young Mowbray indeed, in the shape of Dandy Mick and some of his
followers and admirers, insisted on an encore. The lady as she retired
curtseyed like a Prima Donna; but the host continued on his legs for some
time, throwing open his coat and bowing to his guests, who expressed by
their applause how much they approved his enterprise. At length he resumed
his seat; “It’s almost too much.” he exclaimed; “the enthusiasm of these
people. I believe they look upon me as a father.”



“And you think you have some clue to this Hatton?” resumed Stephen.



“They say he has no relations,” said their host.



“I have heard as much.”



“Another glass of the bar mixture, Master Gerard. What did we call it? Oh!
the bricks and beans—the Mowbray bricks and beans; known by that
name in the time of my grandfather. No more! No use asking Mr Morley I
know. Water! well, I must say—and yet, in an official capacity,
drinking water is not so unnatural.”



“And Hatton.” said Gerard; “they say he has no relations, eh?”



“They do, and they say wrong. He has a relation; he has a brother; and I
can put you in the way of finding him.”



“Well, that looks like business,” said Gerard; “and where may he be?”



“Not here,” said their host; “he never put his foot in the Temple to my
knowledge; and lives in a place where they have as much idea of popular
institutions as any Turks or heathen you ever heard of.”



“And where might we find him?” said Stephen.



“What’s that?” said their host jumping up and looking around him. “Here
boys, brush about. The American gentleman is a whittling his name on that
new mahogany table. Take him the printed list of rules, stuck up in a
public place, under a great coat, and fine him five shillings for damaging
the furniture. If he resists (he has paid for his liquor), call in the
police; X. Z. No. 5 is in the bar, taking tea with your mistress. Now
brush.”



“And this place is—”



“In the land of mines and minerals,” said their host; “about ten miles
from ——. He works in metals on his own account. You have heard
of a place called Hell-house Yard; well, he lives there; and his name is
Simon.”



“And does he keep up any communication with his brother, think you?” said
Gerard.



“Nay, I know no more; at least at present,” said their host. “The
secretary asked me about a person absent without leave for twenty years
and who was said to have no relations, I found you one and a very near
one. You are at the station and you have got your ticket. The American
gentleman’s wiolent. Here’s the police. I must take a high tone.” And with
these words Chaffing Jack quitted them.



In the meantime, we must not forget Dandy Mick and his two young friends
whom he had so generously offered to treat to the Temple.



“Well, what do you think of it?” asked Caroline of Harriet in a whisper as
they entered the splendid apartment.



“It’s just what I thought the Queen lived in,” said Harriet; “but indeed
I’m all of a flutter.”



“Well, don’t look as if you were,” said her friend.



“Come along gals,” said Mick; “who’s afraid? Here, we’ll sit down at this
table. Now, what shall we have? Here waiter; I say waiter!”



“Yes, sir, yes, sir.”



“Well, why don’t you come when I call,” said Mick with a consequential
air. “I have been hallooing these ten minutes. Couple of glasses of bar
mixture for these ladies and go of gin for myself. And I say waiter, stop,
stop, don’t be in such a deuced hurry; do you think folks can drink
without eating;—sausages for three; and damme, take care they are
not burnt.”



“Yes, sir, directly, directly.”



“That’s the way to talk to these fellows,” said Mick with a self-satisfied
air, and perfectly repaid by the admiring gaze of his companions.



“It’s pretty Miss Harriet,” said Mick looking up at the ceiling with a
careless nil admirari glance.



“Oh! it is beautiful,” said Harriet.



“You never were here before; it’s the only place. That’s the Lady of the
Lake,” he added, pointing to a picture; “I’ve seen her at the Circus, with
real water.”



The hissing sausages crowning a pile of mashed potatoes were placed before
them; the delicate rummers of the Mowbray slap-bang, for the girls; the
more masculine pewter measure for their friend.



“Are the plates very hot?” said Mick;



“Very sir.”



“Hot plates half the battle,” said Mick.



“Now, Caroline; here, Miss Harriet; don’t take away your plate, wait for
the mash; they mash their taters here very elegant.”



It was a very happy and very merry party. Mick delighted to help his
guests, and to drink their healths.



“Well,” said he when the waiter had cleared away their plates, and left
them to their less substantial luxuries. “Well,” said Mick, sipping a
renewed glass of gin twist and leaning back in his chair, “say what they
please, there’s nothing like life.”



“At the Traffords’,” said Caroline, “the greatest fun we ever had was a
singing class.”



“I pity them poor devils in the country,” said Mick; “we got some of them
at Collinson’s—come from Suffolk they say; what they call
hagricultural labourers, a very queer lot, indeed.”



“Ah! them’s the himmigrants,” said Caroline; “they’re sold out of slavery,
and sent down by Pickford’s van into the labour market to bring down our
wages.”



“We’ll teach them a trick or two before they do that,” urged Mick. “Where
are you, Miss Harriet?”



“I’m at Wiggins and Webster’s, sir.”



“Where they clean machinery during meal-time; that won’t do,” said Mick.
“I see one of your partners coming in,” said Mick, making many signals to
a person who very soon joined them. “Well, Devilsdust, how are you?”



This was the familiar appellation of a young gentleman, who really had no
other, baptismal or patrimonial. About a fortnight after his mother had
introduced him into the world, she returned to her factory and put her
infant out to nurse, that is to say, paid threepence a week to an old
woman who takes charge of these new-born babes for the day, and gives them
back at night to their mothers as they hurriedly return from the scene of
their labour to the dungeon or the den, which is still by courtesy called
“home.” The expense is not great: laudanum and treacle, administered in
the shape of some popular elixir, affords these innocents a brief taste of
the sweets of existence, and keeping them quiet, prepares them for the
silence of their impending grave. Infanticide is practised as extensively
and as legally in England, as it is on the banks of the Ganges; a
circumstance which apparently has not yet engaged the attention of the
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. But the vital
principle is an impulse from an immortal artist, and sometimes baffles,
even in its tenderest phasis, the machinations of society for its
extinction. There are infants that will defy even starvation and poison,
unnatural mothers and demon nurses. Such was the nameless one of whom we
speak. We cannot say he thrived; but he would not die. So at two years of
age, his mother being lost sight of, and the weekly payment having ceased,
he was sent out in the street to “play,” in order to be run over. Even
this expedient failed. The youngest and the feeblest of the band of
victims, Juggernaut spared him to Moloch. All his companions were disposed
of. Three months’ “play” in the streets got rid of this tender company,—shoeless,
half-naked, and uncombed,—whose age varied from two to five years.
Some were crushed, some were lost, some caught cold and fevers, crept back
to their garret or their cellars, were dosed with Godfrey’s cordial, and
died in peace. The nameless one would not disappear. He always got out of
the way of the carts and horses, and never lost his own. They gave him no
food: he foraged for himself, and shared with the dogs the garbage of the
streets. But still he lived; stunted and pale, he defied even the fatal
fever which was the only habitant of his cellar that never quitted it. And
slumbering at night on a bed of mouldering straw, his only protection
against the plashy surface of his den, with a dungheap at his head and a
cesspool at his feet, he still clung to the only roof which shielded him
from the tempest.



At length when the nameless one had completed his fifth year, the pest
which never quitted the nest of cellars of which he was a citizen, raged
in the quarter with such intensity, that the extinction of its swarming
population was menaced. The haunt of this child was peculiarly visited.
All the children gradually sickened except himself; and one night when he
returned home he found the old woman herself dead, and surrounded only by
corpses. The child before this had slept on the same bed of straw with a
corpse, but then there were also breathing beings for his companions. A
night passed only with corpses seemed to him in itself a kind of death. He
stole out of the cellar, quitted the quarter of pestilence, and after much
wandering laid down near the door of a factory. Fortune had guided him.
Soon after break of day, he was woke by the sound of the factory bell, and
found assembled a crowd of men, women, and children. The door opened, they
entered, the child accompanied them. The roll was called; his unauthorized
appearance noticed; he was questioned; his acuteness excited attention. A
child was wanted in the Wadding Hole, a place for the manufacture of waste
and damaged cotton, the refuse of the mills, which is here worked up into
counterpanes and coverlids. The nameless one was prefered to the vacant
post, received even a salary, more than that, a name; for as he had none,
he was christened on the spot—DEVILSDUST.



Devilsdust had entered life so early that at seventeen he combined the
experience of manhood with the divine energy of youth. He was a first-rate
workman and received high wages; he had availed himself of the advantages
of the factory school; he soon learnt to read and write with facility, and
at the moment of our history, was the leading spirit of the Shoddy-Court
Literary and Scientific Institute. His great friend, his only intimate,
was Dandy Mick. The apparent contrariety of their qualities and structure
perhaps led to this. It is indeed the most assured basis of friendship.
Devilsdust was dark and melancholy; ambitious and discontented; full of
thought, and with powers of patience and perseverance that alone amounted
to genius. Mick was as brilliant as his complexion; gay, irritable,
evanescent, and unstable. Mick enjoyed life; his friend only endured it;
yet Mick was always complaining of the lowness of his wages and the
greatness of his toil; while Devilsdust never murmured, but read and
pondered on the rights of labour, and sighed to vindicate his order.



“I have some thoughts of joining the Total Abstinence,” said Devilsdust;
“ever since I read Stephen Morley’s address it has been in my mind. We
shall never get our rights till we leave off consuming exciseable
articles; and the best thing to begin with is liquors.”



“Well, I could do without liquors myself,” said Caroline. “If I was a
lady, I would never drink anything except fresh milk from the cow.”



“Tea for my money,” said Harriet; “I must say there’s nothing I grudge for
good tea. Now I keep house, I mean always to drink the best.”



“Well, you have not yet taken the pledge, Dusty,” said Mick: “and so
suppose we order a go of gin and talk this matter of temperance over.”



Devilsdust was manageable in little things, especially by Mick; he
acceded, and seated himself at their table.



“I suppose you have heard this last dodge of Shuffle and Screw, Dusty,”
said Mick.



“What’s that?”



“Every man had his key given him this evening—half-a-crown a week
round deducted from wages for rent. Jim Plastow told them he lodged with
his father and didn’t want a house; upon which they said he must let it.”



“Their day will come,” said Devilsdust, thoughtfully. “I really think that
those Shuffle and Screws are worse even than Truck and Trett. You knew
where you were with those fellows; it was five-and-twenty per cent, off
wages and very bad stuff for your money. But as for Shuffle and Screw,
what with their fines and their keys, a man never knows what he has to
spend. Come,” he added filling his glass, “let’s have a toast—Confusion
to Capital.”



“That’s your sort,” said Mick. “Come, Caroline; drink to your partner’s
toast, Miss Harriet. Money’s the root of all evil, which nobody can deny.
We’ll have the rights of labour yet; the ten-hour bill, no fines, and no
individuals admitted to any work who have not completed their sixteenth
year.”



“No, fifteen,” said Caroline eagerly.



“The people won’t bear their grievances much longer,” said Devilsdust.



“I think one of the greatest grievances the people have,” said Caroline,
“is the beaks serving notice on Chaffing Jack to shut up the Temple on
Sunday nights.”



“It is infamous,” said Mick; “aynt we to have no recreation? One might as
well live in Suffolk, where the immigrants come from, and where they are
obliged to burn ricks to pass the time.”



“As for the rights of labour,” said Harriet, “the people goes for nothing
with this machinery.”



“And you have opened your mouth to say a very sensible thing Miss
Harriet,” said Mick; “but if I were Lord Paramount for eight-and-forty
hours, I’d soon settle that question. Wouldn’t I fire a broadside into
their ‘double deckers?’ The battle of Navarino at Mowbray fair with
fourteen squibs from the admiral’s ship going off at the same time, should
be nothing to it.”



“Labour may be weak, but Capital is weaker,” said Devilsdust. “Their
capital is all paper.”



“I tell you what,” said Mick, with a knowing look, and in a lowered tone,
“The only thing, my hearties, that can save this here nation, is—a—good
strike.”














Book 2 Chapter 11



“Your lordship’s dinner is served,” announced the groom of the chambers to
Lord de Mowbray; and the noble lord led out Lady Marney. The rest
followed. Egremont found himself seated next to Lady Maud Fitz-Warene, the
younger daughter of the earl. Nearly opposite to him was Lady Joan.



The ladies Fitz-Warene were sandy girls, somewhat tall, with rather good
figures and a grand air; the eldest very ugly, the second rather pretty;
and yet both very much alike. They had both great conversational powers,
though in different ways. Lady Joan was doctrinal; Lady Maud inquisitive:
the first often imparted information which you did not previously possess;
the other suggested ideas which were often before in your own mind, but
lay tranquil and unobserved, till called into life and notice by her
fanciful and vivacious tongue. Both of them were endowed with a very
remarkable self-possession; but Lady Joan wanted softness, and Lady Maud
repose.



This was the result of the rapid observation of Egremont, who was however
experienced in the world and quick in his detection of manner and of
character.



The dinner was stately, as becomes the high nobility. There were many
guests, yet the table seemed only a gorgeous spot in the capacious
chamber. The side tables were laden with silver vases and golden shields
arranged on shelves of crimson velvet. The walls were covered with
Fitz-Warenes, De Mowbrays, and De Veres. The attendants glided about
without noise, and with the precision of military discipline. They watched
your wants, they anticipated your wishes, and they supplied all you
desired with a lofty air of pompous devotion.



“You came by the railroad?” enquired Lord de Mowbray mournfully, of Lady
Marney.



“From Marham; about ten miles from us,” replied her ladyship.



“A great revolution!”



“Isn’t it?”



“I fear it has a very dangerous tendency to equality,” said his lordship
shaking his head; “I suppose Lord Marney gives them all the opposition in
his power.”



“There is nobody so violent against railroads as George,” said Lady
Marney; “I cannot tell you what he does not do! He organized the whole of
our division against the Marham line!”



“I rather counted on him,” said Lord de Mowbray, “to assist me in
resisting this joint branch here; but I was surprised to learn he had
consented.”



“Not until the compensation was settled,” innocently remarked Lady Marney;
“George never opposes them after that. He gave up all opposition to the
Marham line when they agreed to his terms.”



“And yet,” said Lord de Mowbray, “I think if Lord Marney would take a
different view of the case and look to the moral consequences, he would
hesitate. Equality, Lady Marney, equality is not our metier. If we nobles
do not make a stand against the levelling spirit of the age, I am at a
loss to know who will fight the battle. You many depend upon it that these
railroads are very dangerous things.”



“I have no doubt of it. I suppose you have heard of Lady Vanilla’s trip
from Birmingham? Have you not, indeed! She came up with Lady Laura, and
two of the most gentlemanlike men sitting opposite her; never met, she
says, two more intelligent men. She begged one of them at Wolverhampton to
change seats with her, and he was most politely willing to comply with her
wishes, only it was necessary that his companion should move at the same
time, for they were chained together! Two of the swell mob, sent to town
for picking a pocket at Shrewsbury races.”



“A countess and a felon! So much for public conveyances,” said Lord
Mowbray. “But Lady Vanilla is one of those who will talk with everybody.”



“She is very amusing though,” said Lady Marney.



“I dare say she is,” said Lord de Mowbray; “but believe me, my dear Lady
Marney, in these times especially, a countess has something else to do
than be amusing.”



“You think as property has its duties as well as its rights, rank has its
bores as well as its pleasures.”



Lord Mowbray mused.



“How do you do, Mr Jermyn?” said a lively little lady with sparkling beady
black eyes, and a very yellow complexion, though with good features; “when
did you arrive in the North? I have been fighting your battles finely
since I saw you,” she added shaking her head, rather with an expression of
admonition than of sympathy.



“You are always fighting one’s battles Lady Firebrace; it is very kind of
you. If it were not for you, we should none of us know how much we are all
abused,” replied Mr Jermyn, a young M.P.



“They say you gave the most radical pledges,” said Lady Firebrace eagerly,
and not without malice. “I heard Lord Muddlebrains say that if he had had
the least idea of your principles, you would not have had his influence.”



“Muddlebrains can’t command a single vote,” said Mr Jermyn. “He is a
political humbug, the greatest of all humbugs; a man who swaggers about
London clubs and consults solemnly about his influence, and in the country
is a nonentity.”



“Well, that can’t be said of Lord Clarinel,” rejoined Lady Firebrace.



“And have you been defending me against Lord Clarinel’s attacks?” inquired
Mr Jermyn.



“No; but I am going to Wemsbury, and then I have no doubt I shall have the
opportunity.”



“I am going to Wemsbury myself,” said Mr Jermyn.



“And what does Lord Clarinel think of your pledge about the pension list?”
said Lady Firebrace daunted but malignant.



“He never told me,” said Mr Jermyn.



“I believe you did not pledge yourself to the ballot?” inquired Lady
Firebrace with an affected air of inquisitiveness.



“It is a subject that requires some reflection,” said Mr Jermyn. “I must
consult some profound politician like Lady Firebrace. By the bye, you told
my mother that the conservatives would have a majority of fifteen. Do you
think they will have as much?” said Mr Jermyn with an innocent air, it now
being notorious that the whig administration had a majority of double that
amount.



“I said Mr Tadpole gave us a majority of fifteen,” said Lady Firebrace. “I
knew he was in error; because I had happened to see Lord Melbourne’s own
list, made up to the last hour; and which gave the government a majority
of sixty. It was only shown to three members of the cabinet,” she added in
a tone of triumphant mystery.



Lady Firebrace, a great stateswoman among the tories, was proud of an
admirer who was a member of the whig cabinet. She was rather an agreeable
guest in a country-house, with her extensive correspondence, and her
bulletins from both sides. Tadpole flattered by her notice, and charmed
with female society that talked his own slang, and entered with affected
enthusiasm into all his dirty plots and barren machinations, was vigilant
in his communications; while her whig cavalier, an easy individual who
always made love by talking or writing politics, abandoned himself without
reserve, and instructed Lady Firebrace regularly after every council.
Taper looked grave at this connection between Tadpole and Lady Firebrace;
and whenever an election was lost, or a division stuck in the mud, he gave
the cue with a nod and a monosyllable, and the conservative pack that
infests clubs, chattering on subjects of which it is impossible they can
know anything, instantly began barking and yelping, denouncing traitors,
and wondering how the leaders could be so led by the nose, and not see
that which was flagrant to the whole world. If, on the other hand, the
advantage seemed to go with the Canton Club, or the opposition benches,
then it was the whig and liberal hounds who howled and moaned, explaining
everything by the indiscretion, infatuation, treason, of Lord Viscount
Masque, and appealing to the initiated world of idiots around them,
whether any party could ever succeed, hampered by such men, and influenced
by such means.



The best of the joke was, that all this time Lord Masque and Tadpole were
two old foxes, neither of whom conveyed to Lady Firebrace a single
circumstance but with the wish, intention, and malice aforethought, that
it should be communicated to his rival.



“I must get you to interest Lord de Mowbray in our cause,” said Sir
Vavasour Firebrace, in an insinuating voice to his neighbour, Lady Joan;
“I have sent him a large packet of documents. You know, he is one of us;
still one of us. Once a baronet, always a baronet. The dignity merges, but
does not cease; and happy as I am to see one covered with high honours,
who is in every way so worthy of them, still I confess to you it is not so
much as Earl de Mowbray that your worthy father interests me, as in his
undoubted character and capacity of Sir Altamont Fitz-Warene, baronet.”



“You have the data on which you move I suppose well digested,” said Lady
Joan, attentive but not interested.



“The case is clear; as far as equity is concerned, irresistible; indeed
the late king pledged himself to a certain point. But if you would do me
the favour of reading our memorial.”



“The proposition is not one adapted to our present civilisation,” said
Lady Joan. “A baronetcy has become the distinction of the middle class; a
physician, our physician for example, is a baronet; and I dare say some of
our tradesmen; brewers, of people of that class. An attempt to elevate
them into an order of nobility, however inferior, would partake in some
degree of the ridiculous.”



“And has the duke escaped his gout this year?” enquired Lord Marney of
Lady de Mowbray.



“A very slight touch; I never knew my father so well. I expect you will
meet him here. We look for him daily.”



“I shall be delighted; I hope he will come to Marney in October. I keep
the blue ribbon cover for him.”



“What you suggest is very just,” said Egremont to Lady Maud. “If we only
in our own spheres made the exertion, the general effect would be great.
Marney Abbey, for instance, I believe one of the finest of our monastic
remains,—that indeed is not disputed—diminished yearly to
repair barns; the cattle browsing in the nave; all this might be
prevented, If my brother would not consent to preserve or to restore,
still any member of the family, even I, without expense, only with a
little zeal as you say, might prevent mischief, might stop at least
demolition.”



“If this movement in the church had only revived a taste for Christian
architecture,” said Lady Maud, “it would not have been barren, and it has
done so much more! But I am surprised that old families can be so dead to
our national art; so full of our ancestors, their exploits, their mind.
Indeed you and I have no excuse for such indifference Mr Egremont.”



“And I do not think I shall ever again be justly accused of it,” replied
Egremont, “you plead its cause so effectively. But to tell you the truth,
I have been thinking of late about these things; monasteries and so on;
the influence of the old church system on the happiness and comfort of the
People.”



“And on the tone of the Nobles—do not you think so?” said Lady Maud.
“I know it is the fashion to deride the crusades, but do not you think
they had their origin in a great impulse, and in a certain sense, led to
great results? Pardon me, if I speak with emphasis, but I never can forget
I am a daughter of the first crusaders.”



“The tone of society is certainly lower than of yore,” said Egremont. “It
is easy to say we view the past through a fallacious medium. We have
however ample evidence that men feel less deeply than of old and act with
less devotion. But how far is this occasioned by the modern position of
our church? That is the question.”



“You must speak to Mr St Lys about that,” said Lady Maud. “Do you know
him?” she added in a lowered tone.



“No; is he here?”



“Next to mamma.”



And looking in that direction, on the left hand of Lady Mowbray, Egremont
beheld a gentleman in the last year of his youth, if youth according to
the scale of Hippocrates cease at thirty-five. He was distinguished by
that beauty of the noble English blood, of which in these days few types
remain; the Norman tempered by the Saxon; the fire of conquest softened by
integrity; and a serene, though inflexible habit of mind. The chains of
convention, an external life grown out of all proportion with that of the
heart and mind, have destroyed this dignified beauty. There is no longer
in fact an aristocracy in England, for the superiority of the animal man
is an essential quality of aristocracy. But that it once existed, any
collection of portraits from the sixteenth century will show.



Aubrey St Lys was a younger son of the most ancient Norman family in
England. The Conqueror had given them the moderate estate on which they
now lived, and which, in spite of so many civil conflicts and religious
changes, they had handed down to each other, from generation to
generation, for eight centuries. Aubrey St Lys was the vicar of Mowbray.
He had been the college tutor of the late Lord Fitz-Warene, whose mind he
had formed, whose bright abilities he had cultivated, who adored him. To
that connection he owed the slight preferment which he possessed, but
which was all he desired. A bishopric would not have tempted him from his
peculiar charge.



In the centre of the town of Mowbray teeming with its toiling thousands,
there rose a building which might vie with many of the cathedrals of our
land. Beautiful its solemn towers, its sculptured western front; beautiful
its columned aisles and lofty nave; its sparkling shrine and delicate
chantry; most beautiful the streaming glories of its vast orient light!



This magnificent temple, built by the monks of Mowbray, and once connected
with their famous house of which not a trace now remained, had in time
become the parish church of an obscure village, whose population could not
have filled one of its side chapels. These strange vicissitudes of
ecclesiastical buildings are not singular in the north of England.



Mowbray Church remained for centuries the wonder of passing peasants, and
the glory of county histories. But there is a magic in beautiful buildings
which exercises an irresistible influence over the mind of man. One of the
reasons urged for the destruction of the monasteries after the dispersion
of their inhabitants, was the pernicious influence of their solemn and
stately forms on the memories and imagination of those that beheld them.
It was impossible to connect systematic crime with the creators of such
divine fabrics. And so it was with Mowbray Church. When manufactures were
introduced into this district, which abounded with all the qualities which
were necessary for their successful pursuit, Mowbray offering equal though
not superior advantages to other positions, was accorded the preference,
“because it possessed such a beautiful church.” The lingering genius of
the monks of Mowbray hovered round the spot which they had adorned, and
sanctified, and loved; and thus they had indirectly become the authors of
its present greatness and prosperity.



Unhappily for a long season the vicars of Mowbray had been little
conscious of their mission. An immense population gathered round the
sacred citadel and gradually spread on all sides of it for miles. But the
parish church for a long time remained the only one at Mowbray when the
population of the town exceeded that of some European capitals. And even
in the parish church the frigid spell of Erastian self-complacency fatally
prevailed. A scanty congregation gathered together for form, and as much
influenced by party as higher sentiments. Going to church was held more
genteel than going to meeting. The principal tradesmen of the neighbouring
great houses deemed it more “aristocratic;” using a favourite and
hackneyed epithet which only expressed their own servility. About the time
the Church Commission issued, the congregation of Mowbray was approaching
zero. There was an idea afloat for a time of making it the seat of a new
bishopric; the cathedral was ready; another instance of the influence of
fine art. But there was no residence for the projected prelate, and a
jobbing bishop on the commission was afraid that he might have to
contribute to building one. So the idea died away; and the living having
become vacant at this moment, instead of a bishop, Mowbray received a
humble vicar in the shape of Aubrey St Lys, who came among a hundred
thousand heathens to preach “the Unknown God.”














Book 2 Chapter 12



“And how do you find the people about you, Marney?” said Lord de Mowbray
seating himself on a sofa by his guest.



“All very well, my lord,” replied the earl, who ever treated Lord de
Mowbray with a certain degree of ceremony, especially when the descendant
of the crusaders affected the familiar. There was something of a Puck-like
malignity in the temperament of Lord Marney, which exhibited itself in a
remarkable talent for mortifying persons in a small way; by a gesture, an
expression, a look, cloaked too very often with all the character of
profound deference. The old nobility of Spain delighted to address each
other only by their names, when in the presence of a spick-and-span
grandee; calling each other, “Infantado,” “Sidonia,” “Ossuna,” and then
turning round with the most distinguished consideration, and appealing to
the Most Noble Marquis of Ensenada.



“They begin to get a little uneasy here,” said Lord de Mowbray.



“We have nothing to complain of,” said Lord Marney. “We continue reducing
the rates, and as long as we do that the country must improve. The
workhouse test tells. We had the other day a case of incendiarism, which
frightened some people: but I inquired into it, and am quite satisfied it
originated in purely accidental circumstances; at least nothing to do with
wages. I ought to be a judge, for it was on my own property.”



“And what is the rate of wages, in your part of the world, Lord Marney?”
inquired Mr St Lys who was standing by.



“Oh! good enough: not like your manufacturing districts; but people who
work in the open air, instead of a furnace, can’t expect, and don’t
require such. They get their eight shillings a week; at least generally.”



“Eight shillings a week!” said Mr St Lys. “Can a labouring man with a
family, perhaps of eight children, live on eight shillings a week!”



“Oh! as for that,” said Lord Marney; “they get more than that, because
there is beer-money allowed, at least to a great extent among us, though I
for one do not approve of the practice, and that makes nearly a shilling
per week additional; and then some of them have potatoe grounds, though I
am entirely opposed to that system.



“And yet,” said Mr St Lys, “how they contrive to live is to me
marvellous.”



“Oh! as for that,” said Lord Marney, “I have generally found the higher
the wages the worse the workman. They only spend their money in the
beer-shops. They are the curse of this country.”



“But what is a poor man to do,” said Mr St Lys; “after his day’s work if
he returns to his own roof and finds no home: his fire extinguished, his
food unprepared; the partner of his life, wearied with labour in the field
or the factory, still absent, or perhaps in bed from exhaustion, or
because she has returned wet to the skin, and has no change of raiment for
her relief. We have removed woman from her sphere; we may have reduced
wages by her introduction into the market of labour; but under these
circumstances what we call domestic life is a condition impossible to be
realized for the people of this country; and we must not therefore be
surprised that they seek solace or rather refuge in the beer-shop.”



Lord Marney looked up at Mr St Lys, with a stare of high-bred
impertinence, and then carelessly observed, without directing his words to
him, “They may say what they like, but it is all an affair of population.”



“I would rather believe that it is an affair of resources,” said Mr St
Lys; “not what is the amount of our population, but what is the amount of
our resources for their maintenance.



“It comes to the same thing,” said Lord Marney. “Nothing can put this
country right but emigration on a great scale; and as the government do
not choose to undertake it, I have commenced it for my own defence on a
small scale. I will take care that the population of my parishes is not
increased. I build no cottages and I destroy all I can; and I am not
ashamed or afraid to say so.”



“You have declared war to the cottage, then,” said Mr St Lys, smiling. “It
is not at the first sound so startling a cry as war to the castle.”



“But you think it may lead to it?” said Lord Mowbray.



“I love not to be a prophet of evil,” said Mr St Lys.



Lord Marney rose from his seat and addressed Lady Firebrace, whose husband
in another part of the room had caught Mr Jermyn, and was opening his mind
on “the question of the day;” Lady Maud, followed by Egremont, approached
Mr St Lys, and said, “Mr Egremont has a great feeling for Christian
architecture, Mr St Lys, and wishes particularly to visit our church of
which we are so proud.” And in a few moments they were seated together and
engaged in conversation.



Lord Mowbray placed himself by the side of Lady Marney, who was seated by
his countess.



“Oh! how I envy you at Marney,” he exclaimed. “No manufactures, no smoke;
living in the midst of a beautiful park and surrounded by a contented
peasantry!”



“It is very delightful,” said Lady Marney, “but then we are so very dull;
we have really no neighbourhood.”



“I think that such a great advantage,” said Lady Mowbray: “I must say I
like my friends from London. I never know what to say to the people here.
Excellent people, the very best people in the world; the way they behaved
to poor dear Fitz-Warene, when they wanted him to stand for the county, I
never can forget; but then they do not know the people we know, or do the
things we do; and when you have gone through the routine of county
questions, and exhausted the weather and all the winds, I am positively,
my dear Lady Marney, aux abois, and then they think you are proud, when
really one is only stupid.”



“I am very fond of work,” said Lady Marney, “and I talk to them always
about it.”



“Ah! you are fortunate, I never could work; and Joan and Maud, they
neither of them work. Maud did embroider a banner once for her brother; it
is in the hail. I think it beautiful; but somehow or other she never
cultivated her talent.”



“For all that has occurred or may occur,” said Mr St Lys to Egremont, “I
blame only the Church. The church deserted the people; and from that
moment the church has been in danger and the people degraded. Formerly
religion undertook to satisfy the noble wants of human nature, and by its
festivals relieved the painful weariness of toil. The day of rest was
consecrated, if not always to elevated thought, at least to sweet and
noble sentiments. The church convened to its solemnities under its
splendid and almost celestial roofs amid the finest monuments of art that
human hands have raised, the whole Christian population; for there, in the
presence of God, all were brethren. It shared equally among all its
prayer, its incense, and its music; its sacred instructions, and the
highest enjoyments that the arts could afford.”



“You believe then in the efficacy of forms and ceremonies?”



“What you call forms and ceremonies represent the divinest instincts of
our nature. Push your aversion to forms and ceremonies to a legitimate
conclusion, and you would prefer kneeling in a barn rather than in a
cathedral. Your tenets would strike at the very existence of all art,
which is essentially spiritual.”



“I am not speaking abstractedly,” said Egremont, “but rather with
reference to the indirect connection of these forms and ceremonies with
another church. The people of this country associate them with an
enthralling superstition and a foreign dominion.”



“With Rome,” said Mr St Lys; “yet forms and ceremonies existed before
Rome.”



“But practically,” said Egremont, “has not their revival in our service at
the present day a tendency to restore the Romish system in this country?”



“It is difficult to ascertain what may be the practical effect of certain
circumstances among the uninformed,” said Mr St Lys. “The church of Rome
is to be respected as the only Hebraeo-christian church extant; all other
churches established by the Hebrew apostles have disappeared, but Rome
remains; and we must never permit the exaggerated position which it
assumed in the middle centuries to make us forget its early and
apostolical character, when it was fresh from Palestine and as it were
fragrant from Paradise. The church of Rome is sustained by apostolical
succession; but apostolical succession is not an institution complete in
itself; it is a part of a whole; if it be not part of a whole it has no
foundation. The apostles succeeded the prophets. Our Master announced
himself as the last of the prophets. They in their turn were the heirs of
the patriarchs: men who were in direct communication with the Most High.
To men not less favoured than the apostles, the revelation of the priestly
character was made, and those forms and ceremonies ordained, which the
church of Rome has never relinquished. But Rome did not invent them: upon
their practice, the duty of all congregations, we cannot consent to her
founding a claim to supremacy. For would you maintain then that the church
did not exist in the time of the prophets? Was Moses then not a churchman?
And Aaron, was he not a high priest? Ay! greater than any pope or prelate,
whether he be at Rome or at Lambeth.



“In all these church discussions, we are apt to forget that the second
Testament is avowedly only a supplement. Jehovah-Jesus came to complete
the ‘law and the prophets.’ Christianity is completed Judaism, or it is
nothing. Christianity is incomprehensible without Judaism, as Judaism is
incomplete; without Christianity. What has Rome to do with its completion;
what with its commencement? The law was not thundered forth from the
Capitolian mount; the divine atonement was not fulfilled upon Mons Sacer.
No; the order of our priesthood comes directly from Jehovah; and the forms
and ceremonies of His church are the regulations of His supreme
intelligence. Rome indeed boasts that the authenticity of the second
Testament depends upon the recognition of her infallibility. The
authenticity of the second Testament depends upon its congruity with the
first. Did Rome preserve that? I recognize in the church an institution
thoroughly, sincerely, catholic: adapted to all climes and to all ages. I
do not bow to the necessity of a visible head in a defined locality; but
were I to seek for such, it would not be at Rome. I cannot discover in its
history however memorable any testimony of a mission so sublime. When
Omnipotence deigned to be incarnate, the Ineffable Word did not select a
Roman frame. The prophets were not Romans; the apostles were not Romans;
she, who was blessed above all women, I never heard she was a Roman
maiden. No, I should look to a land more distant than Italy, to a city
more sacred even than Rome.”














Book 2 Chapter 13



It was a cloudy, glimmering dawn. A cold withering east wind blew through
the silent streets of Mowbray. The sounds of the night had died away, the
voices of the day had not commenced. There reigned a stillness complete
and absorbing.



Suddenly there is a voice, there is movement. The first footstep of the
new week of toil is heard. A man muffled up in a thick coat, and bearing
in his hand what would seem at the first glance to be a shepherd’s crook,
only its handle is much longer, appears upon the pavement. He touches a
number of windows with great quickness as he moves rapidly along. A
rattling noise sounds upon each pane. The use of the long handle of his
instrument becomes apparent as he proceeds, enabling him as it does to
reach the upper windows of the dwellings whose inmates he has to rouse.
Those inmates are the factory girls, who subscribe in districts to engage
these heralds of the dawn; and by a strict observance of whose citation
they can alone escape the dreaded fine that awaits those who have not
arrived at the door of the factory before the bell ceases to sound.



The sentry in question, quitting the streets, and stooping through one of
the small archways that we have before noticed, entered a court. Here
lodged a multitude of his employers; and the long crook as it were by some
sleight of hand seemed sounding on both sides and at many windows at the
same moment. Arrived at the end of the court, he was about to touch the
window of the upper story of the last tenement, when that window opened,
and a man, pale and care-worn and in a melancholy voice spoke to him.



“Simmons,” said the man, “you need not rouse this story any more; my
daughter has left us.”



“Has she left Webster’s?”



“No; but she has left us. She has long murmured at her hard lot; working
like a slave and not for herself. And she has gone, as they all go, to
keep house for herself.”



“That’s a bad business,” said the watchman, in a tone not devoid of
sympathy.



“Almost as bad as for parents to live on their childrens’ wages,” replied
the man mournfully.



“And how is your good woman?”



“As poorly as needs be. Harriet has never been home since Friday night.
She owes you nothing?”



“Not a halfpenny. She was as regular as a little bee and always paid every
Monday morning. I am sorry she has left you, neighbour.”



“The Lord’s will be done. It’s hard times for such as us,” said the man;
and leaving the window open, he retired into his room.



It was a single chamber of which he was the tenant. In the centre, placed
so as to gain the best light which the gloomy situation could afford, was
a loom. In two corners of the room were mattresses placed on the floor, a
check curtain hung upon a string if necessary concealing them. In one was
his sick wife; in the other, three young children: two girls, the eldest
about eight years of age; between them their baby brother. An iron kettle
was by the hearth, and on the mantel-piece, some candles, a few lucifer
matches, two tin mugs, a paper of salt, and an iron spoon. In a farther
part, close to the wall, was a heavy table or dresser; this was a fixture,
as well as the form which was fastened by it.



The man seated himself at his loom; he commenced his daily task.



“Twelve hours of daily labour at the rate of one penny each hour; and even
this labour is mortgaged! How is this to end? Is it rather not ended?” And
he looked around him at his chamber without resources: no food, no fuel,
no furniture, and four human beings dependent on him, and lying in their
wretched beds because they had no clothes. “I cannot sell my loom,” he
continued, “at the price of old firewood, and it cost me gold. It is not
vice that has brought me to this, nor indolence, nor imprudence. I was
born to labour, and I was ready to labour. I loved my loom and my loom
loved me. It gave me a cottage in my native village, surrounded by a
garden of whose claims on my solicitude it was not jealous. There was time
for both. It gave me for a wife the maiden that I had ever loved; and it
gathered my children round my hearth with plenteousness and peace. I was
content: I sought no other lot. It is not adversity that makes me look
back upon the past with tenderness.



“Then why am I here? Why am I, and six hundred thousand subjects of the
Queen, honest, loyal, and industrious, why are we, after manfully
struggling for years, and each year sinking lower in the scale, why are we
driven from our innocent and happy homes, our country cottages that we
loved, first to bide in close towns without comforts, and gradually to
crouch into cellars, or find a squalid lair like this, without even the
common necessaries of existence; first the ordinary conveniences of life,
then raiment, and, at length, food, vanishing from us.



“It is that the Capitalist has found a slave that has supplanted the
labour and ingenuity of man. Once he was an artizan: at the best, he now
only watches machines; and even that occupation slips from his grasp, to
the woman and the child. The capitalist flourishes, he amasses immense
wealth; we sink, lower and lower; lower than the beasts of burthen; for
they are fed better than we are, cared for more. And it is just, for
according to the present system they are more precious. And yet they tell
us that the interests of Capital and of Labour are identical.



“If a society that has been created by labour suddenly becomes independent
of it, that society is bound to maintain the race whose only property is
labour, from the proceeds of that property, which has not ceased to be
productive.



“When the class of the Nobility were supplanted in France, they did not
amount in number to one-third of us Hand-Loom weavers; yet all Europe went
to war to avenge their wrongs, every state subscribed to maintain them in
their adversity, and when they were restored to their own country, their
own land supplied them with an immense indemnity. Who cares for us? Yet we
have lost our estates. Who raises a voice for us? Yet we are at least as
innocent as the nobility of France. We sink among no sighs except our own.
And if they give us sympathy—what then? Sympathy is the solace of
the Poor; but for the Rich, there is Compensation.”



“Is that Harriet?” said his wife moving in her bed.



The Hand-Loom weaver was recalled from his reverie to the urgent misery
that surrounded him.



“No!” he replied in a quick hoarse voice, “it is not Harriet.”



“Why does not Harriet come?”



“She will come no more!” replied the weaver; “I told you so last night:
she can bear this place no longer; and I am not surprised.”



“How are we to get food then?” rejoined his wife; “you ought not to have
let her leave us. You do nothing, Warner. You get no wages yourself; and
you have let the girl escape.”



“I will escape myself if you say that again,” said the weaver: “I have
been up these three hours finishing this piece which ought to have been
taken home on Saturday night.”



“But you have been paid for it beforehand. You get nothing for your work.
A penny an hour! What sort of work is it, that brings a penny an hour?”



“Work that you have often admired, Mary; and has before this gained a
prize. But if you don’t like the work,” said the man quitting his loom,
“let it alone. There was enough yet owing on this piece to have allowed us
to break our fast. However, no matter; we must starve sooner or later. Let
us begin at once.”



“No, no, Philip! work. Let us break our fast come what may.”



“Twit me no more then,” said the weaver resuming his seat, “or I throw the
shuttle for the last time.”



“I will not taunt you,” said his wife in a kinder tone. “I was wrong; I am
sorry; but I am very ill. It is not for myself I speak; I want not to eat;
I have no appetite; my lips are so very parched. But the children, the
children went supperless to bed, and they will wake soon.”



“Mother, we ayn’t asleep,” said the elder girl.



“No, we aynt asleep, mother,” said her sister; “we heard all that you said
to father.”



“And baby?”



“He sleeps still.”



“I shiver very much!” said the mother. “It’s a cold day. Pray shut the
window Warner. I see the drops upon the pane; it is raining. I wonder if
the persons below would lend us one block of coal.”



“We have borrowed too often,” said Warner.



“I wish there were no such thing as coal in the land,” said his wife, “and
then the engines would not be able to work; and we should have our rights
again.”



“Amen!” said Warner.



“Don’t you think Warner,” said his wife, “that you could sell that piece
to some other person, and owe Barber for the money he advanced?”



“No!” said her husband shaking his head. “I’ll go straight.”



“And let your children starve,” said his wife, “when you could get five or
six shillings at once. But so it always was with you! Why did not you go
to the machines years ago like other men and so get used to them?”



“I should have been supplanted by this time,” said Warner, “by a girl or a
woman! It would have been just as bad!”



“Why there was your friend Walter Gerard; he was the same as you, and yet
now he gets two pound a-week; at least I have often heard you say so.”



“Walter Gerard is a man of great parts,” said Warner, “and might have been
a master himself by this time had he cared.”



“And why did he not?”



“He had no wife and children,” said Warner; “he was not so blessed.”



The baby woke and began to cry.



“Ah! my child!” exclaimed the mother. “That wicked Harriet! Here Amelia, I
have a morsel of crust here. I saved it yesterday for baby; moisten it in
water, and tie it up in this piece of calico: he will suck it; it will
keep him quiet; I can bear anything but his cry.”



“I shall have finished my job by noon,” said Warner; “and then, please
God, we shall break our fast.”



“It is yet two hours to noon,” said his wife. “And Barber always keeps you
so long! I cannot bear that Barber: I dare say he will not advance you
money again as you did not bring the job home on Saturday night. If I were
you, Philip, I would go and sell the piece unfinished at once to one of
the cheap shops.”



“I have gone straight all my life,” said Warner.



“And much good it has done you,” said his wife.



“My poor Amelia! How she shivers! I think the sun never touches this
house. It is indeed a most wretched place!”



“It will not annoy you long, Mary,” said her husband: “I can pay no more
rent; and I only wonder they have not been here already to take the week.”



“And where are we to go?” said the wife.



“To a place which certainly the sun never touches,” said her husband, with
a kind of malice in his misery,—“to a cellar!”



“Oh! why was I ever born!” exclaimed his wife. “And yet I was so happy
once! And it is not our fault. I cannot make it out Warner, why you should
not get two pounds a-week like Walter Gerard?”



“Bah!” said the husband.



“You said he had no family,” continued his wife. “I thought he had a
daughter.”



“But she is no burthen to him. The sister of Mr Trafford is the Superior
of the convent here, and she took Sybil when her mother died, and brought
her up.”



“Oh! then she is a nun?”



“Not yet; but I dare say it will end in it.”



“Well, I think I would even sooner starve,” said his wife, “than my
children should be nuns.”



At this moment there was a knocking at the door. Warner descended from his
loom and opened it.



“Lives Philip Warner here?” enquired a clear voice of peculiar sweetness.



“My name is Warner.”



“I come from Walter Gerard,” continued the voice. “Your letter reached him
only last night. The girl at whose house your daughter left it has quitted
this week past Mr Trafford’s factory.”



“Pray enter.”



And there entered SYBIL.














Book 2 Chapter 14



“Your wife is ill?” said Sybil.



“Very!” replied Warner’s wife. “Our daughter has behaved infamously to us.
She has quitted us without saying by your leave or with your leave. And
her wages were almost the only thing left to us; for Philip is not like
Walter Gerard you see: he cannot earn two pounds a-week, though why he
cannot I never could understand.”



“Hush, hush, wife!” said Warner. “I speak I apprehend to Gerard’s
daughter?”



“Just so.”



“Ah! this is good and kind; this is like old times, for Walter Gerard was
my friend, when I was not exactly as I am now.”



“He tells me so: he sent a messenger to me last night to visit you this
morning. Your letter reached him only yesterday.”



“Harriet was to give it to Caroline,” said the wife. “That’s the girl who
has done all the mischief and inveigled her away. And she has left
Trafford’s works, has she? Then I will be bound she and Harriet are
keeping house together.”



“You suffer?” said Sybil, moving to the bed-side of the woman; “give me
your hand,” she added in a soft sweet tone. “‘Tis hot.”



“I feel very cold,” said the woman. “Warner would have the window open,
till the rain came in.”



“And you, I fear, are wet,” said Warner, addressing Sybil, and
interrupting his wife.



“Very slightly. And you have no fire. Ah! I have brought some things for
you, but not fuel.”



“If he would only ask the person down stairs,” said his wife, “for a block
of coal; I tell him, neighbours could hardly refuse; but he never will do
anything; he says he has asked too often.”



“I will ask,” said Sybil. “But first, I have a companion without,” she
added, “who bears a basket for you. Come in, Harold.”



The baby began to cry the moment a large dog entered the room; a young
bloodhound of the ancient breed, such as are now found but in a few old
halls and granges in the north of England. Sybil untied the basket, and
gave a piece of sugar to the screaming infant. Her glance was sweeter even
than her remedy; the infant stared at her with his large blue eyes; for an
instant astonished, and then he smiled.



“Oh! beautiful child!” exclaimed Sybil; and she took the babe up from the
mattress and embraced it.



“You are an angel from heaven,” exclaimed the mother, “and you may well
say beautiful. And only to think of that infamous girl, Harriet, to desert
us all in this way.”



Sybil drew forth the contents of the convent basket, and called Warner’s
attention to them. “Now,” she said, “arrange all this as I tell you, and I
will go down stairs and speak to them below as you wish, Harold rest
there;” and the dog laid himself down in the remotest corner.



“And is that Gerard’s daughter?” said the weaver’s wife. “Only think what
it is to gain two pounds a-week, and bring up your daughters in that way—instead
of such shameless husseys as our Harriet! But with such wages one can do
anything. What have you there, Warner? Is that tea? Oh! I should like some
tea. I do think tea would do me some good. I have quite a longing for it.
Run down, Warner, and ask them to let us have a kettle of hot water. It is
better than all the fire in the world. Amelia, my dear, do you see what
they have sent us. Plenty to eat. Tell Maria all about it. You are good
girls; you will never be like that infamous Harriet. When you earn wages
you will give them to your poor mother and baby, won’t you?”



“Yes, mother,” said Amelia.



“And father, too,” said Maria.



“And father, too,” said the wife. “He has been a very good father to you
all; and I never can understand why one who works so hard should earn so
little; but I believe it is the fault of those machines. The police ought
to put them down, and then every body would be comfortable.”



Sybil and Warner re-entered; the fire was lit, the tea made, the meal
partaken. An air of comfort, even of enjoyment, was diffused over this
chamber, but a few minutes back so desolate and unhappy.



“Well,” said the wife, raising herself a little up in her bed, “I feel as
if that dish of tea had saved my life. Amelia, have you had any tea? And
Maria? You see what it is to be good girls; the Lord will never desert
you. The day is fast coming when that Harriet will know what the want of a
dish of tea is, with all her fine wages. And I am sure,” she added,
addressing Sybil, “what we all owe to you is not to be told. Your father
well deserves his good fortune, with such a daughter.”



“My father’s fortunes are not much better than his neighbours,” said
Sybil, “but his wants are few; and who should sympathise with the poor,
but the poor? Alas! none else can. Besides, it is the Superior of our
convent that has sent you this meal. What my father can do for you, I have
told your husband. ‘Tis little; but with the favour of heaven, it may
avail. When the people support the people, the divine blessing will not be
wanting.”



“I am sure the divine blessing will never be wanting to you,” said Warner
in a voice of great emotion.



There was silence; the querulous spirit of the wife was subdued by the
tone of Sybil; she revolved in her mind the present and the past; the
children pursued their ungrudged and unusual meal; the daughter of Gerard,
that she might not interfere with their occupation, walked to the window
and surveyed the chink of troubled sky, which was visible in the court.
The wind blew in gusts; the rain beat against the glass. Soon after this,
there was another knock at the door. Harold started from his repose, and
growled. Warner rose, and saying, “they have come for the rent. Thank God,
I am ready,” advanced and opened the door. Two men offered with courtesy
to enter.



“We are strangers,” said he who took the lead, “but would not be such. I
speak to Warner?”



“My name.”



“And I am your spiritual pastor, if to be the vicar of Mowbray entitles me
to that description.”



“Mr St Lys.”



“The same. One of the most valued of my flock, and the most influential
person in this district, has been speaking much of you to me this morning.
You are working for him. He did not hear of you on Saturday night; he
feared you were ill. Mr Barber spoke to me of your distress, as well as of
your good character. I came to express to you my respect and my sympathy,
and to offer you my assistance.”



“You are most good, sir, and Mr Barber too, and indeed, an hour ago, we
were in as great straits—.”



“And are now, sir,” exclaimed his wife interrupting him. “I have been in
this bed a-week, and may never rise from it again; the children have no
clothes; they are pawned; everything is pawned; this morning we had
neither fuel, nor food. And we thought you had come for the rent which we
cannot pay. If it had not been for a dish of tea which was charitably
given me this morning by a person almost as poor as ourselves that is to
say, they live by labour, though their wages are much higher, as high as
two pounds a-week, though how that can be I never shall understand, when
my husband is working twelve hours a day, and gaining only a penny an hour—if
it had not been for this I should have been a corpse; and yet he says we
were in straits, merely because Walter Gerard’s daughter, who I willingly
grant is an angel from heaven for all the good she has done us, has
stepped into our aid. But the poor supporting the poor, as she well says,
what good can come from that!”



During this ebullition, Mr St Lys had surveyed the apartment and
recognised Sybil.



“Sister,” he said when the wife of Warner had ceased, “this is not the
first time we have met under the roof of sorrow.”



Sybil bent in silence, and moved as if she were about to retire: the wind
and rain came dashing against the window. The companion of Mr St Lys, who
was clad in a rough great coat, and was shaking the wet off an oilskin hat
known by the name of a ‘south-wester,’ advanced and said to her, “It is
but a squall, but a very severe one; I would recommend you to stay for a
few minutes.”



She received this remark with courtesy but did not reply.



“I think,” continued the companion of Mr St Lys, “that this is not the
first time also that we have met?”



“I cannot recall our meeting before,” said Sybil.



“And yet it was not many days past; though the sky was so very different,
that it would almost make one believe it was in another land and another
clime.”



Sybil looked at him as if for explanation.



“It was at Marney Abbey,” said the companion of Mr St Lys.



“I was there; and I remember, when about to rejoin my companions, they
were not alone.”



“And you disappeared; very suddenly I thought: for I left the ruins almost
at the same moment as your friends, yet I never saw any of you again.”



“We took our course; a very rugged one; you perhaps pursued a more even
way.”



“Was it your first visit to Marney?”



“My first and my last. There was no place I more desired to see; no place
of which the vision made me so sad.”



“The glory has departed,” said Egremont mournfully.



“It is not that,” said Sybil: “I was prepared for decay, but not for such
absolute desecration. The Abbey seems a quarry for materials to repair
farm-houses; and the nave a cattle gate. What people they must be—that
family of sacrilege who hold these lands!”



“Hem!” said Egremont. “They certainly do not appear to have much feeling
for ecclesiastical art.”



“And for little else, as we were told,” said Sybil. “There was a fire at
the Abbey farm the day we were there, and from all that reached us, it
would appear the people were as little tendered as the Abbey walls.”



“They have some difficulty perhaps in employing their population in those
parts.”



“You know the country?”



“Not at all: I was travelling in the neighbourhood, and made a diversion
for the sake of seeing an abbey of which I had heard so much.”



“Yes; it was the greatest of the Northern Houses. But they told me the
people were most wretched round the Abbey; nor do I think there is any
other cause for their misery, than the hard hearts of the family that have
got the lands.”



“You feel deeply for the people!” said Egremont looking at her earnestly.



Sybil returned him a glance expressive of some astonishment, and then
said, “And do not you? Your presence here assures me of it.”



“I humbly follow one who would comfort the unhappy.”



“The charity of Mr St Lys is known to all.”



“And you—you too are a ministering angel.”



“There is no merit in my conduct, for there is no sacrifice. When I
remember what this English people once was; the truest, the freest, and
the bravest, the best-natured and the best-looking, the happiest and most
religious race upon the surface of this globe; and think of them now, with
all their crimes and all their slavish sufferings, their soured spirits
and their stunted forms; their lives without enjoyment and their deaths
without hope; I may well feel for them, even if I were not the daughter of
their blood.”



And that blood mantled to her cheek as she ceased to speak, and her dark
eye gleamed with emotion, and an expression of pride and courage hovered
on her brow. Egremont caught her glance and withdrew his own; his heart
was troubled.



St Lys. who had been in conference with the weaver, left him and went to
the bedside of his wife. Warner advanced to Sybil, and expressed his
feelings for her father, his sense of her goodness. She, observing that
the squall seemed to have ceased, bade him farewell, and calling Harold,
quitted the chamber.














Book 2 Chapter 15



“Where have you been all the morning, Charles?” said Lord Marney coming
into his brother’s dressing-room a few minutes before dinner; “Arabella
had made the nicest little riding party for you and Lady Joan, and you
were to be found nowhere. If you go on in this way, there is no use of
having affectionate relations, or anything else.”



“I have been walking about Mowbray. One should see a factory once in one’s
life.”



“I don’t see the necessity,” said Lord Marney; “I never saw one, and never
intend. Though to be sure, when I hear the rents that Mowbray gets for his
land in their neighbourhood, I must say I wish the worsted works had
answered at Marney. And if it had not been for our poor dear father, they
would.”



“Our family have always been against manufactories, railroads—everything,”
said Egremont.



“Railroads are very good things, with high compensation,” said Lord
Marney; “and manufactories not so bad, with high rents; but, after all,
these are enterprises for the canaille, and I hate them in my heart.”



“But they employ the people, George.”



“The people do not want employment; it is the greatest mistake in the
world; all this employment is a stimulus to population. Never mind that;
what I came in for, is to tell you that both Arabella and myself think you
talk too much to Lady Maud.”



“I like her the best.”



“What has that to do with it my dear fellow? Business is business. Old
Mowbray will make an elder son out of his elder daughter. The affair is
settled; I know it from the best authority. Talking to Lady Maud is
insanity. It is all the same for her as if Fitz-Warene had never died. And
then that great event, which ought to be the foundation of your fortune,
would be perfectly thrown away. Lady Maud, at the best, is nothing more
than twenty thousand pounds and a fat living. Besides, she is engaged to
that parson fellow, St Lys.



“St Lys told me to-day that nothing would ever induce him to marry. He
would practise celibacy, though he would not enjoin it.”



“Enjoin fiddle-stick! How came you to be talking to such a sanctified
imposter; and, I believe, with all his fine phrases, a complete radical. I
tell you what, Charles, you must really make way with Lady Joan. The
grandfather has come to-day, the old Duke. Quite a family party. It looks
so well. Never was such a golden opportunity. And you must be sharp too.
That little Jermyn, with his brown eyes and his white hands, has not come
down here, in the month of August, with no sport of any kind, for
nothing.”



“I shall set Lady Firebrace at him.”



“She is quite your friend, and a very sensible woman too, Charles, and an
ally not to be despised. Lady Joan has a very high opinion of her. There’s
the bell. Well, I shall tell Arabella that you mean to put up the steam,
and Lady Firebrace shall keep Jermyn off. And perhaps it is as well you
did not seem too eager at first. Mowbray Castle, my dear fellow, in spite
of its manufactories, is not to be despised. And with a little firmness,
you could keep the people out of your park. Mowbray could do it, only he
has no pluck. He is afraid people would say he was the son of a footman.”



The Duke, who was the father of the Countess de Mowbray, was also lord
lieutenant of the county. Although advanced in years, he was still
extremely handsome; with the most winning manners; full of amenity and
grace. He had been a roue in his youth, but seemed now the perfect
representative of a benignant and virtuous old age. He was universally
popular; admired by young men, adored by young ladies. Lord de Mowbray
paid him the most distinguished consideration. It was genuine. However
maliciously the origin of his own father might be represented, nobody
could deprive him of that great fact, his father-in-law; a duke, a duke of
a great house who had intermarried for generations with great houses, one
of the old nobility, and something even loftier.



The county of which his grace was Lord Lieutenant was very proud of its
nobility; and certainly with Marney Abbey at one end, and Mowbray Castle
at the other, it had just cause; but both these illustrious houses yielded
in importance, though not in possessions, to the great peer who was the
governor of the province.



A French actress, clever as French actresses always are, had persuaded,
once upon a time, an easy-tempered monarch of this realm, that the
paternity of her coming babe was a distinction of which his majesty might
be proud. His majesty did not much believe her; but he was a sensible man,
and never disputed a point with a woman; so when the babe was born, and
proved a boy, he christened him with his name; and elevated him to the
peerage in his cradle by the title of Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine and Marquis
of Gascony.



An estate the royal father could not endow him with, for he had spent all
his money, mortgaged all his resources, and was obliged to run in debt
himself for the jewels of the rest of his mistresses; but he did his best
for the young peer, as became an affectionate father or a fond lover. His
majesty made him when he arrived at man’s estate the hereditary keeper of
a palace which he possessed in the north of England; and this secured his
grace a castle and a park. He could wave his flag and kill his deer; and
if he had only possessed an estate, he would have been as well off as if
he had helped conquer the realm with King William, or plundered the church
for King Harry. A revenue must however be found for the Duke of
Fitz-Aquitaine, and it was furnished without the interference of
Parliament, but with a financial dexterity worthy of that assembly—to
whom and not to our sovereigns we are obliged for the public debt. The
king granted the duke and his heirs for ever, a pension on the
post-office, a light tax upon coals shipped to London, and a tithe of all
the shrimps caught on the southern coast. This last source of revenue
became in time, with the development of watering-places, extremely
prolific. And so, what with the foreign courts and colonies for the
younger sons, it was thus contrived very respectably to maintain the
hereditary dignity of this great peer.



The present Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine had supported the Reform Bill, but had
been shocked by the Appropriation clause; very much admired Lord Stanley,
and was apt to observe, that if that nobleman had been the leader of the
conservative party, he hardly knew what he might not have done himself.
But the duke was an old whig, had lived with old whigs all his life,
feared revolution, but still more the necessity of taking his name out of
Brookes’, where he had looked in every day or night since he came of age.
So, not approving of what was going on, yet not caring to desert his
friends, he withdrew, as the phrase runs, from public life; that is to
say, was rarely in his seat; did not continue to Lord Melbourne the proxy
that had been entrusted to Lord Grey; and made tory magistrates in his
county though a whig lord lieutenant.



When forces were numbered, and speculations on the future indulged in by
the Tadpoles and Tapers, the name of the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine was
mentioned with a knowing look and in a mysterious tone. Nothing more was
necessary between Tadpole and Taper; but, if some hack in statu pupillari
happened to be present at the conference, and the gentle novice greedy for
party tattle, and full of admiring reverence for the two great hierophants
of petty mysteries before him, ventured to intimate his anxiety for
initiation, the secret was entrusted to him, “that all was right there;
that his grace only watched his opportunity; that he was heartily sick of
the present men; indeed, would have gone over with Lord Stanley in 1835,
had he not had a fit of the gout, which prevented him from coming up from
the north; and though to be sure his son and brother did vote against the
speaker, still that was a mistake; if a letter had been sent, which was
not written, they would have voted the other way, and perhaps Sir Robert
might have been in at the present moment.”



The Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine was the great staple of Lady Firebrace’s
correspondence with Mr Tadpole. “Woman’s mission” took the shape to her
intelligence of getting over his grace to the conservatives. She was much
assisted in these endeavours by the information which she so dexterously
acquired from the innocent and incautious Lord Masque.



Egremont was seated at dinner to-day by the side of Lady Joan.
Unconsciously to himself this had been arranged by Lady Marney. The action
of woman on our destiny is unceasing. Egremont was scarcely in a happy
mood for conversation. He was pensive, inclined to be absent; his thoughts
indeed were of other things and persons than those around him. Lady Joan
however only required a listener. She did not make enquiries like Lady
Maud, or impart her own impressions by suggesting them as your own. Lady
Joan gave Egremont an account of the Aztec cities, of which she had been
reading that morning, and of the several historical theories which their
discovery had suggested; then she imparted her own, which differed from
all, but which seemed clearly the right one. Mexico led to Egypt. Lady
Joan was as familiar with the Pharaohs as with the Caciques of the new
world. The phonetic system was despatched by the way. Then came
Champollion; then Paris; then all its celebrities, literary and especially
scientific; then came the letter from Arago received that morning; and the
letter from Dr Buckland expected to-morrow. She was delighted that one had
written; wondered why the other had not. Finally before the ladies had
retired, she had invited Egremont to join Lady Marney in a visit to her
observatory, where they were to behold a comet which she had been the
first to detect.



Lady Firebrace next to the duke indulged in mysterious fiddle-fadde as to
the state of parties. She too had her correspondents, and her letters
received or awaited. Tadpole said this; Lord Masque, on the contrary, said
that: the truth lay perhaps between them; some result developed by the
clear intelligence of Lady Firebrace acting on the data with which they
supplied her. The duke listened with calm excitement to the transcendental
revelations of his Egeria. Nothing appeared to be concealed from her; the
inmost mind of the sovereign: there was not a royal prejudice that was not
mapped in her secret inventory; the cabinets of the whigs and the clubs of
the tories, she had the “open sesame” to all of them. Sir Somebody did not
want office, though he pretended to; and Lord Nobody did want office,
though he pretended he did not. One great man thought the pear was not
ripe; another that it was quite rotten; but then the first was coming on
the stage, and the other was going off. In estimating the accuracy of a
political opinion, one should take into consideration the standing of the
opinionist.



At the right moment, and when she was sure she was not overheard, Lady
Firebrace played her trump card, the pack having been previously cut by Mr
Tadpole.



“And who do you think Sir Robert would send to Ireland?” and she looked up
in the face of the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine.



“I suppose the person he sent before,” said his grace.



Lady Firebrace shook her head.



“Lord Haddington will not go to Ireland again,” replied her ladyship,
mysteriously; “mark me. And Lord De Grey does not like to go; and if he
did, there are objections. And the Duke of Northumberland, he will not go.
And who else is there? We must have a nobleman of the highest rank for
Ireland; one who has not mixed himself up with Irish questions; who has
always been in old days for emancipation; a conservative, not an
orangeman. You understand. That is the person Sir Robert will send, and
whom Sir Robert wants.”



“He will have some difficulty in finding such a person,” said the duke.
“If, indeed, the blundering affair of 1834 had not occurred, and things
had taken their legitimate course, and we had seen a man like Lord Stanley
for instance at the head of affairs, or leading a great party, why then
indeed your friends the conservatives,—for every sensible man must
be a conservative, in the right sense of the word,—would have stood
in a very different position; but now—,” and his grace shook his
head.



“Sir Robert will never consent to form a government again without Lord
Stanley,” said Lady Firebrace.



“Perhaps not,” said the duke.



“Do you know whose name I have heard mentioned in a certain quarter as the
person Sir Robert would wish to see in Ireland?” continued Lady Firebrace.



His grace leant his ear.



“The Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine,” said Lady Firebrace.



“Quite impossible,” said the duke. “I am no party man; if I be anything, I
am a supporter of the government. True it is I do not like the way they
are going on, and I disapprove of all their measures; but we must stand by
our friends, Lady Firebrace. To be sure, if the country were in danger,
and the Queen personally appealed to one, and the conservative party were
really a conservative party, and not an old crazy faction vamped up and
whitewashed into decency—one might pause and consider. But I am free
to confess I must see things in a very different condition to what they
are at present before I could be called upon to take that step. I must see
men like Lord Stanley—”



“I know what you are going to say, my dear Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine. I tell
you again Lord Stanley is with us, heart and soul; and before long I feel
persuaded I shall see your grace in the Castle of Dublin.”



“I am too old; at least, I am afraid so,” said the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine,
with a relenting smile.














Book 2 Chapter 16



About three miles before it reaches the town, the river Mowe undulates
through a plain. The scene, though not very picturesque, has a glad and
sparkling character. A stone bridge unites the opposite banks by three
arches of good proportion; the land about consists of meads of a vivid
colour, or vegetable gardens to supply the neighbouring population, and
whose various hues give life and lightness to the level ground. The
immediate boundaries of the plain on either side are chiefly woods; above
the crest of which in one direction expands the brown bosom of a moor. The
few cottages which are sprinkled about this scene being built of stone,
and on an ample scale, contribute to the idea of comfort and plenty which,
with a serene sky and on a soft summer day, the traveller willingly
associates with it.



Such was the sky and season in which Egremont emerged on this scene a few
days after the incidents recorded in our last chapter. He had been fishing
in the park of Mowbray, and had followed the rivulet through many windings
until, quitting the enclosed domain it had forced its way through some
craggy underwood at the bottom of the hilly moors we have noticed, and
finally entering the plain, lost itself in the waters of the greater
stream.



Good sport had not awaited Egremont. Truth to say, his rod had played in a
very careless hand. He had taken it, though an adept in the craft when in
the mood, rather as an excuse to be alone, than a means to be amused.
There are seasons in life when solitude is a necessity; and such a one had
now descended on the spirit of the brother of Lord Marney.



The form of Sybil Gerard was stamped upon his brain. It blended with all
thoughts; it haunted every object. Who was this girl, unlike all women
whom he had yet encountered, who spoke with such sweet seriousness of
things of such vast import, but which had never crossed his mind, and with
a kind of mournful majesty bewailed the degradation of her race? The
daughter of the lowly, yet proud of her birth. Not a noble lady in the
land who could boast a mien more complete, and none of them thus gifted,
who possessed withal the fascinating simplicity that pervaded every
gesture and accent of the daughter of Gerard.



Yes! the daughter of Gerard; the daughter of a workman at a manufactory.
It had not been difficult, after the departure of Sybil, to extract this
information from the garrulous wife of the weaver. And that father,—he
was not unknown to Egremont. His proud form and generous countenance were
still fresh in the mind’s eye of our friend. Not less so his thoughtful
speech; full of knowledge and meditation and earnest feeling! How much
that he had spoken still echoed in the heart, and rung in the brooding ear
of Egremont. And his friend, too, that pale man with those glittering
eyes, who without affectation, without pedantry, with artlessness on the
contrary and a degree of earnest singleness, had glanced like a master of
philosophy at the loftiest principles of political science,—was he
too a workman? And are these then THE PEOPLE? If so, thought Egremont,
would that I lived more among them! Compared with their converse, the
tattle of our saloons has in it something humiliating. It is not merely
that it is deficient in warmth, and depth, and breadth; that it is always
discussing persons instead of principles, and cloaking its want of thought
in mimetic dogmas and its want of feeling in superficial raillery; it is
not merely that it has neither imagination, nor fancy, nor sentiment, nor
feeling, nor knowledge to recommend it; but it appears to me, even as
regards manner and expression, inferior in refinement and phraseology; in
short, trivial, uninteresting, stupid, really vulgar.



It seemed to Egremont that, from the day he met these persons in the Abbey
ruins, the horizon of his experience had insensibly expanded; more than
that, there were streaks of light breaking in the distance, which already
gave a new aspect to much that was known, and which perhaps was ultimately
destined to reveal much that was now utterly obscure. He could not resist
the conviction that from the time in question, his sympathies had become
more lively and more extended; that a masculine impulse had been given to
his mind; that he was inclined to view public questions in a tone very
different to that in which he had surveyed them a few weeks back, when on
the hustings of his borough.



Revolving these things, he emerged, as we have stated, into the plain of
the Mowe, and guiding his path by the course of the river, he arrived at
the bridge which a fancy tempted him to cross. In its centre, was a man
gazing on the waters below and leaning over the parapet. His footstep
roused the loiterer, who looked round; and Egremont saw that it was Walter
Gerard.



Gerard returned his salute, and said, “Early hours on Saturday afternoon
make us all saunterers;” and then, as their way was the same, they walked
on together. It seemed that Gerard’s cottage was near at hand, and having
inquired after Egremont’s sport, and receiving for a reply a present of a
brace of trout,—the only one, by the bye, that was in Egremont’s
basket,—he could scarcely do less than invite his companion to rest
himself.



“There is my home,” said Gerard, pointing to a cottage recently built, and
in a pleasing style. Its materials were of a fawn-coloured stone, common
in the Mowbray quarries. A scarlet creeper clustered round one side of its
ample porch; its windows were large, mullioned, and neatly latticed; it
stood in the midst of a garden of no mean dimensions but every bed and
nook of which teemed with cultivation; flowers and vegetables both
abounded, while an orchard rich with promise of many fruits; ripe pears
and famous pippins of the north and plums of every shape and hue; screened
the dwelling from that wind against which the woods that formed its
back-ground were no protection.



“And you are well lodged! Your garden does you honour.”



“I’ll be honest enough to own I have no claim to the credit,” said Gerard.
“I am but a lazy chiel.”



They entered the cottage, where a hale old woman greeted them.



“She is too old to be my wife, and too young to be my mother,” said Gerard
smiling; “but she is a good creature, and has looked after me many a long
day. Come, dame,” he said, “thou’lt bring us a cup of tea; ‘tis a good
evening beverage,” he added, turning to Egremont. “and what I ever take at
this time. And if you care to light a pipe, you will find a companion.”



“I have renounced tobacco,” said Egremont; “tobacco is the tomb of love,”
and they entered a neatly-furnished chamber, that had that habitable look
which the best room of a farmhouse too often wants. Instead of the
cast-off furniture of other establishments, at the same time dingy and
tawdry, mock rosewood chairs and tarnished mahogany tables, there was an
oaken table, some cottage chairs made of beech wood, and a Dutch clock.
But what surprised Egremont was the appearance of several shelves well
lined with volumes. Their contents too on closer inspection were very
remarkable. They indicated a student of a high order. Egremont read the
titles of works which he only knew by fame, but which treated of the
loftiest and most subtle questions of social and political philosophy. As
he was throwing his eye over them, his companion said, “Ah! I see you
think me as great a scholar as I am a gardener: but with as little
justice; these hooks are not mine.”



“To whomsoever they belong,” said Egremont, “if we are to judge from his
collection, he has a tolerably strong head.”



“Ay, ay,” said Gerard, “the world will hear of him yet, though he was only
a workman, and the son of a workman. He has not been at your schools and
your colleges, but he can write his mother tongue, as Shakespeare and
Cobbett wrote it; and you must do that, if you wish to influence the
people.”



“And might I ask his name,” said Egremont.



“Stephen Morley, my friend.”



“The person I saw with you at Marney Abbey?”



“The same.”



“And he lives with you?”



“Why, we kept house together, if you could call it so. Stephen does not
give much trouble in that way. He only drinks water and only eats herbs
and fruits. He is the gardener,” added Gerard, smiling. “I don’t know how
we shall fare when he leaves me.”



“And is he going to leave you?”



“Why in a manner he has gone. He has taken a cottage about a quarter of a
mile up the dale; and only left his books here, because he is going into
—shire in a day or two, on some business, that may be will take him
a week or so. The books are safer here you see for the present, for
Stephen lives alone, and is a good deal away, for he edits a paper at
Mowbray, and that must be looked after. He is to be my gardener still. I
promised him that. Well done, dame,” said Gerard, as the old woman
entered; “I hope for the honour of the house a good brew. Now comrade sit
down: it will do you good after your long stroll. You should eat your own
trout if you would wait?”



“By no means. You will miss your friend, I should think?”



“We shall see a good deal of him, I doubt not, what with the garden and
neighbourhood and so on; besides, in a manner, he is master of his own
time. His work is not like ours; and though the pull on the brain is
sometimes great, I have often wished I had a talent that way. It’s a drear
life to do the same thing every day at the same hour. But I never could
express my ideas except with my tongue; and there I feel tolerably at
home.”



“It will be a pity to see this room without these books,” said Egremont,
encouraging conversation on domestic subjects.



“So it will,” said Gerard. “I have got very few of my own. But my daughter
will be able to fill the shelves in time, I warrant.”



“Your daughter—she is coming to live with you?”



“Yes; that is the reason why Stephen quits us. He only remained here until
Sybil could keep my house, and that happy day is at hand.”



“That is a great compensation for the loss of your friend,” said Egremont.



“And yet she talks of flitting,” said Gerard, in a rather melancholy tone.
“She hankers after the cloister. She has passed a still, sweet life in the
convent here; the Superior is the sister of my employer and a very saint
on earth; and Sybil knows nothing of the real world except its sufferings.
No matter,” he added more cheerfully; “I would not have her take the veil
rashly, but if I lose her it may be for the best. For the married life of
a woman of our class in the present condition of our country is a lease of
woe,” he added shaking his head, “slaves, and the slaves of slaves? Even
woman’s spirit cannot stand against it; and it can bear against more than
we can, master.”



“Your daughter is not made for the common cares of life,” said Egremont.



“We’ll not talk of them,” said Gerard. “Sybil has an English heart, and
that’s not easily broken. And you, comrade, you are a traveller in these
parts, eh?”



“A kind of traveller; something in the way of your friend Morley—connected
with the press.”



“Indeed! a reporter, eh? I thought you had something about you a little
more knowing than we provincials.”



“Yes; a reporter; they want information in London as to the real state of
the country, and this time of the year, Parliament not sitting—Ah; I
understand, a flying commission and a summer tour. Well, I often wish I
were a penman; but I never could do it. I’ll read any day as long as you
like, but that writing, I could never manage. My friend Morley is a
powerful hand at it. His journal circulates a good deal about here; and if
as I often tell him he would only sink his high-flying philosophy and
stick to old English politics, he might make a property of it. You’ll like
to know him?”



“Much.”



“And what first took you to the press, if I may ask!”



“Why—my father was a gentleman—“, said Egremont in a
hesitating tone, “and I was a younger son.”



“Ah!” said Gerard, “that is as bad as being a woman.”



“I had no patrimony,” continued Egremont, “and I was obliged to work; I
had no head I believe for the law; the church was not exactly in my way;
and as for the army, how was I to advance without money or connexions! I
had had some education, and so I thought I would turn it to account.”



“Wisely done! you are one of the working classes, and will enlist I hope
in the great struggle against the drones. The natural friends of the
people are younger sons, though they are generally enlisted against us.
The more fools they; to devote their energies to the maintenance of a
system which is founded on selfishness and which leads to fraud; and of
which they are the first victims. But every man thinks he will be an
exception.”



“And yet,” said Egremont, “a great family rooted in the land, has been
deemed to be an element of political strength.”



“I’ll tell you what,” said Gerard, “there is a great family in this
country and rooted in it, of which we have heard much less than they
deserved, but of which I suspect we shall hear very soon enough to make us
all think a bit.”



“In this county?”



“Ay; in this county and every other one; I mean the PEOPLE.”



“Ah!” said Egremont, “that family has existed for a long time.”



“But it has taken to increase rapidly of late, my friend—how may I
call you?”



“They call me, Franklin.”



“A good English name of a good English class that has disappeared. Well,
Mr Franklin, be sure of this, that the Population Returns of this country
are very instructive reading.”



“I can conceive so.”



“I became a man when the bad times were beginning,” said Gerard; “I have
passed through many doleful years. I was a Franklin’s son myself, and we
had lived on this island at least no worse for a longer time than I care
to recollect as little as what I am now. But that’s nothing; I am not
thinking of myself. I am prosperous in a fashion; it is the serfs I live
among of whom I am thinking. Well, I have heard, in the course of years,
of some specifics for this constant degradation of the people; some thing
or some person that was to put all right; and for my part, I was not
unready to support any proposal or follow any leader. There was reform,
and there was paper money, and no machinery, and a thousand other
remedies; and there were demagogues of all kinds, some as had as myself,
and some with blood in their veins almost as costly as flows in those of
our great neighbour here. Earl de Mowbray, and I have always heard that
was very choice: but I will frankly own to you, I never had much faith in
any of these proposals or proposers; but they were a change, and that is
something. But I have been persuaded of late that there is something going
on in this country of more efficacy; a remedial power, as I believe, and
irresistible; but whether remedial or not, at any rate a power that will
mar all or cure all. You apprehend me? I speak of the annual arrival of
more than three hundred thousand strangers in this island. How will you
feed them? How will you clothe them? How will you house them? They have
given up butcher’s meat; must they give up bread? And as for raiment and
shelter, the rags of the kingdom are exhausted and your sinks and cellars
already swarm like rabbit warrens.



“‘Tis an awful consideration,” said Egremont musing.



“Awful,” said Gerard; “‘tis the most solemn thing since the deluge. What
kingdom can stand against it? Why go to your history—you’re a
scholar,—and see the fall of the great Roman empire—what was
that? Every now and then, there came two or three hundred thousand
strangers out of the forests and crossed the mountains and rivers. They
come to us every year and in greater numbers. What are your invasions of
the barbarous nations, your Goths and Visigoths, your Lombards and Huns,
to our Population Returns!”



END OF THE SECOND BOOK










BOOK III














Book 3 Chapter 1



The last rays of the sun, contending with clouds of smoke that drifted
across the country, partially illumined a peculiar landscape. Far as the
eye could reach, and the region was level, except where a range of
limestone hills formed its distant limit, a wilderness of cottages or
tenements that were hardly entitled to a higher name, were scattered for
many miles over the land; some detached, some connected in little rows,
some clustering in groups, yet rarely forming continuous streets, but
interspersed with blazing furnaces, heaps of burning coal, and piles of
smouldering ironstone; while forges and engine chimneys roared and puffed
in all directions, and indicated the frequent presence of the mouth of the
mine and the bank of the coal-pit. Notwithstanding the whole country might
be compared to a vast rabbit warren, it was nevertheless intersected with
canals crossing each other at various levels, and though the subterranean
operations were prosecuted with so much avidity that it was not uncommon
to observe whole rows of houses awry, from the shifting and hollow nature
of the land, still, intermingled with heaps of mineral refuse or of
metallic dross, patches of the surface might here and there be recognised,
covered, as if in mockery, with grass and corn, looking very much like
those gentlemen’s sons that we used to read of in our youth, stolen by the
chimneysweeps and giving some intimations of their breeding beneath their
grimy livery. But a tree or a shrub—such an existence was unknown in
this dingy rather than dreary region.



It was the twilight hour; the hour at which in southern climes the peasant
kneels before the sunset image of the blessed Hebrew maiden; when caravans
halt in their long course over vast deserts, and the turbaned traveller
bending in the sand, pays his homage to the sacred stone and the sacred
city; the hour, not less holy, that announces the cessation of English
toil, and sends forth the miner and the collier to breathe the air of
earth, and gaze on the light of heaven.



They come forth: the mine delivers its gang and the pit its bondsmen; the
forge is silent and the engine is still. The plain is covered with the
swarming multitude: bands of stalwart men, broad-chested and muscular, wet
with toil, and black as the children of the tropics; troops of youth—alas!
of both sexes,—though neither their raiment nor their language
indicates the difference; all are clad in male attire; and oaths that men
might shudder at, issue from lips born to breathe words of sweetness. Yet
these are to be—some are—the mothers of England! But can we
wonder at the hideous coarseness of their language when we remember the
savage rudeness of their lives? Naked to the waist, an iron chain fastened
to a belt of leather runs between their legs clad in canvas trousers,
while on hands and feet an English girl, for twelve, sometimes for sixteen
hours a-day, hauls and hurries tubs of coals up subterranean roads, dark,
precipitous, and plashy: circumstances that seem to have escaped the
notice of the Society for the Abolition of Negro Slavery. Those worthy
gentlemen too appear to have been singularly unconscious of the sufferings
of the little Trappers, which was remarkable, as many of them were in
their own employ.



See too these emerge from the bowels of the earth! Infants of four and
five years of age, many of them girls, pretty and still soft and timid;
entrusted with the fulfilment of most responsible duties, and the nature
of which entails on them the necessity of being the earliest to enter the
mine and the latest to leave it. Their labour indeed is not severe, for
that would be impossible, but it is passed in darkness and in solitude.
They endure that punishment which philosophical philanthropy has invented
for the direst criminals, and which those criminals deem more terrible
than the death for which it is substituted. Hour after hour elapses, and
all that reminds the infant Trappers of the world they have quitted and
that which they have joined, is the passage of the coal-waggons for which
they open the air-doors of the galleries, and on keeping which doors
constantly closed, except at this moment of passage, the safety of the
mine and the lives of the persons employed in it entirely depend.



Sir Joshua, a man of genius and a courtly artist, struck by the seraphic
countenance of Lady Alice Gordon, when a child of very tender years,
painted the celestial visage in various attitudes on the same canvass, and
styled the group of heavenly faces—guardian angels!



We would say to some great master of the pencil, Mr Landseer or Mr Etty,
go thou to the little trappers and do likewise!



A small party of miners approached a house of more pretension than the
generality of the dwellings, and announcing its character by a very
flagrant sign of the Rising Sun. They entered it as men accustomed, and
were greeted with smiles and many civil words from the lady at the bar,
who inquired very cheerfully what the gentlemen would have. They soon
found themselves seated in the tap, and, though it was not entirely
unoccupied, in their accustomed places, for there seemed a general
understanding that they enjoyed a prescriptive right.



With hunches of white bread in their black hands, and grinning with their
sable countenances and ivory teeth, they really looked like a gang of
negroes at a revel.



The cups of ale circulated, the pipes were lighted, the preliminary puffs
achieved. There was at length silence, when he who seemed their leader and
who filled a sort of president’s seat, took his pipe from his mouth, and
then uttering the first complete sentence that had yet been expressed
aloud, thus delivered himself.



“The fact is we are tommied to death.”



“You never spoke a truer word, Master Nixon,” said one of his companions.



“It’s gospel, every word of it,” said another.



“And the point is,” continued Master Nixon, “what are we for to do?”



“Ay, surely,” said a collier; “that’s the marrow.”



“Ay, ay,” agreed several; “there it is.”



“The question is,” said Nixon, looking round with a magisterial air, “what
is wages? I say, tayn’t sugar, tayn’t tea, tayn’t bacon. I don’t think
it’s candles; but of this I be sure, tayn’t waistcoats.”



Here there was a general groan.



“Comrades,” continued Nixon, “you know what has happened; you know as how
Juggins applied for his balance after his tommy-book was paid up, and that
incarnate nigger Diggs has made him take two waistcoats. Now the question
rises, what is a collier to do with waistcoats? Pawn ‘em I s’pose to
Diggs’ son-in-law, next door to his father’s shop, and sell the ticket for
sixpence. Now there’s the question; keep to the question; the question is
waistcoats and tommy; first waistcoats and then tommy.”



“I have been making a pound a-week these two months past,” said another,
“but as I’m a sinner saved, I have never seen the young queen’s picture
yet.”



“And I have been obliged to pay the doctor for my poor wife in tommy,”
said another. “‘Doctor,’ I said, says I, ‘I blush to do it, but all I have
got is tommy, and what shall it be, bacon or cheese?’ ‘Cheese at tenpence
a pound,’ says he, ‘which I buy for my servants at sixpence. Never mind,’
says he, for he is a thorough Christian, ‘I’ll take the tommy as I find
it.’”



“Juggins has got his rent to pay and is afeard of the bums,” said Nixon;
“and he has got two waistcoats!”



“Besides,” said another, “Diggs’ tommy is only open once a-week, and if
you’re not there in time, you go over for another seven days. And it’s
such a distance, and he keeps a body there such a time—it’s always a
day’s work for my poor woman; she can’t do nothing after it, what with the
waiting and the standing and the cussing of Master Joseph Diggs,—for
he do swear at the women, when they rush in for the first turn, most
fearful.”



“They do say he’s a shocking little dog.”



“Master Joseph is wery wiolent, but there is no one like old Diggs for
grabbing a bit of one’s wages. He do so love it! And then he says you
never need be at no loss for nothing; you can find everything under my
roof. I should like to know who is to mend our shoes. Has Gaffer Diggs a
cobbler’s stall?”



“Or sell us a penn-orth of potatoes,” said another. “Or a ha’porth of
milk.”



“No; and so to get them one is obliged to go and sell some tommy, and much
one gets for it. Bacon at ninepence a-pound at Diggs’, which you may get
at a huckster’s for sixpence, and therefore the huckster can’t be expected
to give you more than fourpence halfpenny, by which token the tommy in our
field just cuts our wages atween the navel.”



“And that’s as true as if you heard it in church, Master Waghorn.”



“This Diggs seems to be an oppressor of the people,” said a voice from a
distant corner of the room.



Master Nixon looked around, smoked, puffed, and then said, “I should think
he wor; as bloody-a-hearted butty as ever jingled.”



“But what business has a butty to keep a shop?” inquired the stranger.
“The law touches him.”



“I should like to know who would touch the law,” said Nixon; “not I for
one. Them tommy shops is very delicate things; they won’t stand no
handling, I can tell you that.”



“But he cannot force you to take goods,” said the stranger; “he must pay
you in current coin of the realm, if you demand it.”



“They only pay us once in five weeks,” said a collier; “and how is a man
to live meanwhile. And suppose we were to make shift for a month or five
weeks, and have all our money coming, and have no tommy out of the shop,
what would the butty say to me? He would say, ‘do you want e’er a note
this time’ and if I was to say ‘no,’ then he would say, ‘you’ve no call to
go down to work any more here.’ And that’s what I call forsation.”



“Ay, ay,” said another collier; “ask for the young queen’s picture, and
you would soon have to put your shirt on, and go up the shaft.”


“It’s them long reckonings that force us to the tommy shops,” said
another collier; “and if a butty turns you away because you won’t take
no tommy, you’re a marked man in every field about.” *

*A Butty in the mining districts is a middleman: a Doggy
is his manager. The Butty generally keeps a Tommy or Truck
shop and pays the wages of his labourers in goods. When
miners and colliers strike they term it, “going to play.”



“There’s wus things as tommy,” said a collier who had hitherto been
silent, “and that’s these here butties. What’s going on in the pit is
known only to God Almighty and the colliers. I have been a consistent
methodist for many years, strived to do well, and all the harm I have ever
done to the butties was to tell them that their deeds would not stand on
the day of judgment.



“They are deeds of darkness surely; for many’s the morn we work for
nothing, by one excuse or another, and many’s the good stint that they
undermeasure. And many’s the cup of their ale that you must drink before
they will give you any work. If the queen would do something for us poor
men, it would be a blessed job.”



“There ayn’t no black tyrant on this earth like a butty, surely,” said a
collier; “and there’s no redress for poor men.”



“But why do not you state your grievances to the landlords and lessees,”
said the stranger.



“I take it you be a stranger in these parts, sir,” said Master Nixon,
following up this remark by a most enormous puff. He was the oracle of his
circle, and there was silence whenever he was inclined to address them,
which was not too often, though when he spoke, his words, as his followers
often observed, were a regular ten-yard coal.



“I take it you be a stranger in these parts, sir, or else you would know
that it’s as easy for a miner to speak to a mainmaster, as it is for me to
pick coal with this here clay. Sir, there’s a gulf atween ‘em. I went into
the pit when I was five year old, and I count forty year in the service
come Martinmas, and a very good age, sir, for a man what does his work,
and I knows what I’m speaking about. In forty year, sir, a man sees a
pretty deal, ‘specially when he don’t move out of the same spot and keeps
his ‘tention. I’ve been at play, sir, several times in forty year, and
have seen as great stick-outs as ever happened in this country. I’ve seen
the people at play for weeks together, and so clammed that I never tasted
nothing but a potatoe and a little salt for more than a fortnight. Talk of
tommy, that was hard fare, but we were holding out for our rights, and
that’s sauce for any gander. And I’ll tell you what, sir, that I never
knew the people play yet, but if a word had passed atween them and the
main-masters aforehand, it might not have been settled; but you can’t get
at them any way. Atween the poor man and the gentleman there never was no
connection, and that’s the wital mischief of this country.



“It’s a very true word, Master Nixon, and by this token that when we went
to play in —28, and the masters said they would meet us; what did
they do but walk about the ground and speak to the butties. The butties
has their ear.”



“We never want no soldiers here if the masters would speak with the men;
but the sight of a pitman is pison to a gentleman, and if we go up to
speak with ‘em, they always run away.”



“It’s the butties,” said Nixon; “they’re wusser nor tommy.”



“The people will never have their rights,” said the stranger, “until they
learn their power. Suppose instead of sticking out and playing, fifty of
your families were to live under one roof. You would live better than you
live now; you would feed more fully, and he lodged and clothed more
comfortably, and you might save half the amount of your wages; you would
become capitalists; you might yourselves hire your mines and pits from the
owners, and pay them a better rent than they now obtain, and yet
yourselves gain more and work less.”



“Sir,” said Mr Nixon, taking his pipe from his mouth, and sending forth a
volume of smoke, “you speak like a book.”



“It is the principle of association,” said the stranger; “the want of the
age.”



“Sir,” said Mr Nixon, “this here age wants a great deal, but what it
principally wants is to have its wages paid in the current coin of the
realm.”



Soon after this there were symptoms of empty mugs and exhausted pipes, and
the party began to stir. The stranger addressing Nixon, enquired of him
what was their present distance from Wodgate.



“Wodgate!” exclaimed Mr Nixon with an unconscious air.



“The gentleman means Hell-house Yard,” said one of his companions.



“I’m at home,” said Mr Nixon, “but ‘tis the first time I ever heard
Hell-house Yard called Wodgate.”



“It’s called so in joggraphy,” said Juggins.



“But you hay’nt going to Hell-house Yard this time of night!” said Mr
Nixon. “I’d as soon think of going down the pit with the windlass turned
by lushy Bob.”



“Tayn’t a journey for Christians,” said Juggins.



“They’re a very queer lot even in sunshine,” said another.



“And how far is it?” asked the stranger.



“I walked there once in three hours,” said a collier, “but that was to the
wake. If you want to see divils carnal, there’s your time of day. They’re
no less than heathens, I be sure. I’d be sorry to see even our butty among
them, for he is a sort of a Christian when he has taken a glass of ale.”














Book 3 Chapter 2



Two days after the visit of Egremont to the cottage of Walter Gerard, the
visit of the Marney family to Mowbray terminated, and they returned to the
Abbey.



There is something mournful in the breaking up of an agreeable party, and
few are the roofs in which one has sojourned, which are quitted without
some feeling of depression. The sudden cessation of all those sources of
excitement which pervade a gay and well arranged mansion in the country,
unstrings the nervous system. For a week or so, we have done nothing which
was not agreeable, and heard nothing which was not pleasant. Our self-love
has been respected; there has been a total cessation of petty cares; all
the enjoyment of an establisnment without any of its solicitude. We have
beheld civilization only in its favoured aspect, and tasted only the sunny
side of the fruit. Sometimes there are associations with our visit of a
still sweeter and softer character, but on these we need not dwell:
glances that cannot be forgotten, and tones that linger in the ear;
sentiment that subdues the soul, and flirtation that agitates the fancy.
No matter, whatever may be the cause, one too often drives away from a
country-house, rather hipped. The specific would be immediately to drive
to another, and it is a favourite remedy. But sometimes it is not in our
power; sometimes for instance we must return to our household gods in the
shape of a nursery; and though this was not the form assumed by the
penates of Lord Marney, his presence, the presence of an individual so
important and so indefatigable, was still required. His Lordship had
passed his time at Mowbray to his satisfaction. He had had his own way in
everything. His selfishness had not received a single shock. He had lain
down the law and it had not been questioned. He had dogmatised and
impugned, and his assertions had passed current, and his doctrines been
accepted as orthodox. Lord Mowbray suited him; he liked the consideration
of so great a personage. Lord Marney also really liked pomp; a curious
table and a luxurious life; but he liked them under any roof rather than
his own. Not that he was what is commonly called a Screw; that is to say
he was not a mere screw; but he was acute and malicious; saw everybody’s
worth and position at a glance; could not bear to expend his choice wines
and costly viands on hangers-on and toad-eaters, though at the same time
no man encouraged and required hangers-on and toad-eaters more. Lord
Marney had all the petty social vices, and none of those petty social
weaknesses which soften their harshness or their hideousness. To receive a
prince of the blood or a great peer he would spare nothing. Had he to
fulfil any of the public duties of his station, his performance would
baffle criticism. But he enjoyed making the Vicar of Marney or Captain
Grouse drink some claret that was on the wane, or praise a bottle of
Burgundy that he knew was pricked.



Little things affect little minds. Lord Marney rose in no very good
humour; he was kept at the station, which aggravated his spleen. During
his journey on the railroad he spoke little, and though he more than once
laboured to get up a controversy he was unable, for Lady Marney, who
rather dreaded her dull home, and was not yet in a tone of mind that could
hail the presence of the little Poinsett as full compensation for the
brilliant circle of Mowbray, replied in amiable monosyllables, and
Egremont himself in austere ones, for he was musing over Sybil Gerard and
a thousand things as wild and sweet.



Everything went wrong this day. Even Captain Grouse was not at the Abbey
to welcome them back. He was playing in a cricket match, Marney against
Marham. Nothing else would have induced him to be absent. So it happened
that the three fellow-travellers had to dine together, utterly weary of
themselves and of each other. Captain Grouse was never more wanted; he
would have amused Lord Marney, relieved his wife and brother, reported all
that had been said and done in their neighbourhood during their absence,
introduced a new tone, and effected a happy diversion. Leaving Mowbray,
detained at the station, Grouse away, some disagreeable letters, or
letters which an ill-humoured man chooses to esteem disagreeable, seemed
to announce a climax. Lord Marney ordered the dinner to be served in the
small dining-room, which was contiguous to a saloon in which Lady Marney,
when they were alone, generally passed the evening.



The dinner was silent and sombre; happily it was also short. Lord Marney
tasted several dishes, ate of none; found fault with his own claret,
though the butler had given him a choice bottle; praised Lord Mowbray’s,
wondered where he got it, “all the wines at Mowbray were good;” then for
the twentieth time wondered what could have induced Grouse to fix the
cricket match the day he returned home, though he chose to forget that he
had never communicated to Grouse even the probable day on which he might
be expected.



As for Egremont it must be admitted that he was scarcely in a more
contented mood than his brother, though he had not such insufficient cause
for his dark humours. In quitting Mowbray, he had quitted something else
than merely an agreeable circle: enough had happened in that visit to stir
up the deep recesses of his heart, and to prompt him to investigate in an
unusual spirit the cause and attributes of his position. He had found a
letter on his return to the Abbey, not calculated to dispel these somewhat
morbid feelings; a letter from his agent, urging the settlement of his
election accounts, the primary cause of his visit to his brother.



Lady Marney left the dining-room; the brothers were alone. Lord Marney
filled a bumper, which he drank off rapidly, pushed the bottle to his
brother, and then said again, “What a cursed bore it is that Grouse is not
here.”



“Well, I cannot say, George, that I particularly miss the presence of
Captain Grouse,” said his brother.



Lord Marney looked at Egremont pugnaciously, and then observed, “Grouse is
a capital fellow; one is never dull when Grouse is here.”



“Well, for my part,” said Egremont, “I do not much admire that amusement
which is dependent on the efforts of hangers-on.”



“Grouse is no more a hanger-on than any one else,” said Lord Marney,
rather fiercely.



“Perhaps not,” said Egremont quietly; “I am no judge of such sort of
people.”



“I should like to know what you are a judge of; certainly not of making
yourself agreeable to young ladies. Arabella cannot he particularly
charmed with the result of your visit to Mowbray, as far as Lady Joan is
concerned, Arabella’s most intimate friend by the bye. If for no other
reason, you ought to have paid her more attention.”



“I cannot pay attention unless I am attracted,” said Egremont; “I have not
the ever-ready talent of your friend, Captain Grouse.”



“I do not know what you mean by my friend Captain Grouse. Captain Grouse
is no more my friend than your friend. One must have people about the
house to do a thousand things which one cannot do oneself, and which one
cannot trust to servants, and Grouse does all this capitally.”



“Exactly; he is just what I said, a capital hanger-on if you like, but
still a hanger-on.”



“Well, and what then! Suppose he is a hanger-on; may I not have hangers-on
as well as any other man?”



“Of course you may; but I am not bound to regret their absence.”



“Who said you were? But I will regret their absence, if I choose. And I
regret the absence of Grouse, regret it very much; and if he did happen to
be inextricably engaged in this unfortunate match, I say, and you may
contradict me if you please, that he ought to have taken care that Slimsey
dined here, to tell me all that had happened.”



“I am very glad he omitted to do so,” said Egremont; “I prefer Grouse to
Slimsey.”



“I dare say you do,” said Lord Marney, filling his glass and looking very
black; “you would like, I have no doubt, to see a fine gentleman-saint,
like your friend Mr St Lys, at Marney, preaching in cottages, filling the
people with discontent, lecturing me about low wages, soliciting plots of
grounds for new churches, and inveigling Arabella into subscriptions to
painted windows.”



“I certainly should like to see a man like Aubrey St Lys at Marney,” said
Egremont quietly, but rather doggedly.



“And if he were here, I would soon see who should be master,” said Lord
Marney; “I would not succumb like Mowbray. One might as well have a jesuit
in the house at once.”



“I dare say St Lys would care very little about entering your house,” said
Egremont. “I know it was with great reluctance that he ever came to
Mowbray Castle.”



“I dare say; very great reluctance indeed. And very reluctant he was, I
make no doubt, to sit next to Lady Maud. I wonder he does not fly higher,
and preach to Lady Joan; but she is too sensible a woman for such
fanatical tricks.”



“St Lys thinks it his duty to enter all societies. That is the reason why
he goes to Mowbray Castle, as well as to the squalid courts and cellars of
the town. He takes care that those who are clad in purple and fine linen
shall know the state of their neighbours. They cannot at least plead
ignorance for the nonfulfilment of their duty. Before St Lys’s time, the
family at Mowbray Castle might as well have not existed, as far as
benefiting their miserable vicinage. It would be well perhaps for other
districts not less wretched, and for other families as high and favoured
as the Mowbrays, if there were a Mr St Lys on the spot instead of a Mr
Slimsey.”



“I suppose that is meant for a cut,” said Lord Marney; “but I wish the
people were as well off in every part of the country as they are on my
estate. They get here their eight shillings a week, always at least seven,
and every hand is at this moment in employ, except a parcel of scoundrels
who prefer woodstealing and poaching, and who would prefer wood-stealing
and poaching if you gave them double the wages. The rate of wages is
nothing: certainty is the thing; and every man at Marney may be sure of
his seven shillings a-week for at least nine months in the year; and for
the other three, they can go to the House, and a very proper place for
them; it is heated with hot air, and has every comfort. Even Marney Abbey
is not heated with hot air. I have often thought of it; it makes me mad
sometimes to think of those lazy, pampered menials passing their lives
with their backs to a great roaring fire; but I am afraid of the flues.”



“I wonder, talking of fires, that you are not more afraid of burning
ricks,” said Egremont.



“It’s an infernal lie,” said Lord Marney, very violently.



“What is?” said Egremont.



“That there is any incendiarism in this neighbourhood.”



“Why, there was a fire the day after I came.”



“That had nothing to do with wages; it was an accident. I examined into it
myself; so did Grouse, so did Slimsey; I sent them about everywhere. I
told them I was sure the fire was purely accidental, and to go and see
about it; and they came back and agreed that it was purely accidental.”



“I dare say they did,” said Egremont; “but no one has discovered the
accident.”



“For my part, I believe it was spontaneous combustion,” said Lord Marney.



“That is a satisfactory solution.” said Egremont, “but for my part, the
fire being a fact, and it being painfully notorious that the people of
Marney—”



“Well, sir, the people of Marney”—said his lordship fiercely.



“Are without question the most miserable population in the county.”



“Did Mr St Lys tell you that?” interrupted Lord Marney, white with rage.



“No, not Mr Lys, but one better acquainted with the neighbourhood.”



“I’ll know your informant’s name,” said Lord Marney with energy.



“My informant was a woman,” said Egremont.



“Lady Maud, I suppose; second-hand from Mr St Lys.”



“Mv informant was a woman, and one of the people,” said Egremont.



“Some poacher’s drab! I don’t care what women say, high or low, they
always exaggerate.”



“The misery of a family who live upon seven or even eight shillings a-week
can scarcely be exaggerated.”



“What should you know about it? Did you ever live on seven or eight
shillings a-week? What can you know about the people who pass your time at
London clubs or in fine country houses? I suppose you want the people to
live as they do at a house dinner at Boodle’s. I say that a family can
live very well on seven shillings a-week, and on eight shillings very well
indeed. The poor are very well off, at least the agricultural poor, very
well off indeed. Their incomes are certain, that is a great point, and
they have no cares, no anxieties; they always have a resource, they always
have the House. People without cares do not require as much food as those
whose life entails anxieties. See how long they live! Compare the rate of
mortality among them with that of the manufacturing districts.
Incendiarism indeed! If there had been a proper rural police, such a thing
as incendiarism would never have been heard of!”



There was a pause. Lord Marney dashed off another bumper; Egremont sipped
his wine. At length he said, “This argument made me forget the principal
reason, George, why I am glad that we are alone together to-day. I am
sorry to bore you, but I am bored myself deucedly. I find a letter from my
agent. These election accounts must be settled.”



“Why, I thought they were settled.”



“How do you mean?”



“I thought my mother had given you a thousand pounds.”



“No doubt of that, but that was long ago disposed of.”



“In my opinion quite enough for a seat in these times. Instead of paying
to get into Parliament, a man ought to be paid for entering it.”



“There may be a good deal in what you say,” said Egremont; “but it is too
late to take that view of the business. The expense has been incurred and
must be met.”



“I don’t see that,” said Lord Marney, “we have paid one thousand pounds
and there is a balance unsettled. When was there ever a contest without a
balance being unsettled? I remember hearing my father often say that when
he stood for this county, our grandfather paid more than a hundred
thousand pounds, and yet I know to this day there are accounts unsettled.
Regularly every year I receive anonymous letters threatening me with
fearful punishment if I don’t pay one hundred and fifty pounds for a
breakfast at the Jolly Tinkers.”



“You jest: the matter indeed requires a serious vein. I wish these
accounts to be settled at once.”



“And I should like to know where the funds are to come from! I have none.
The quantity of barns I am building now is something tremendous! Then this
rage for draining; it would dry up any purse. What think you of two
million tiles this year? And rents,—to keep up which we are making
these awful sacrifices—they are merely nominal, or soon will be.
They never will be satisfied till they have touched the land. That is
clear to me. I am prepared for a reduction of five-and-twenty per cent; if
the corn laws are touched, it can’t be less than that. My mother ought to
take it into consideration and reduce her jointure accordingly. But I dare
say she will not; people are so selfish; particularly as she has given you
this thousand pounds, which in fact after all comes out of my pocket.”



“All this you have said to me before. What does it mean? I fought this
battle at the instigation of the family, from no feeling of my own. You
are the head of the family and you were consulted on the step. Unless I
had concluded that it was with your sanction, I certainly should not have
made my appearance on the hustings.”



“I am very glad you did though,” said Lord Marney; “Parliament is a great
point for our class: in these days especially, more even than in the old
time. I was truly rejoiced at your success, and it mortified the whigs
about us most confoundedly. Some people thought there was only one family
in the world to have their Richmond or their Malton. Getting you in for
the old borough was really a coup.”



“Well now, to retain our interest,” said Egremont, “quick payment of our
expenses is the most efficient way, believe me.”



“You have got six years, perhaps seven,” said Lord Marney, “and long
before that I hope to find you the husband of Lady Joan Fitz-Warene.”



“I do not wish to connect the two contingencies,” said Egremont firmly.



“They are inseparable,” said Lord Marney.



“What do you mean?”



“I mean that I think this pedantic acquittance of an electioneering
account is in the highest degree ridiculous, and that I cannot interfere
in it. The legal expenses are you say paid; and if they were not, I should
feel myself bound, as the head of the family, to defray them, but I can go
no further. I cannot bring myself to sanction an expenditure for certainly
very unnecessary, perhaps, and I much fear it, for illegal and very
immoral purposes.”



“That really is your determination?”



“After the most mature reflection, prompted by a sincere solicitude for
your benefit.”



“Well, George, I have often suspected it, but now I feel quite persuaded,
that you are really the greatest humbug that ever existed.”



“Abuse is not argument, Mr Egremont.”



“You are beneath abuse, as you are beneath every sentiment but one, which
I most entirely feel,” and Egremont rose from the table.



“You may thank your own obstinacy and conceit,” said Lord Marney. “I took
you to Mowbray Castle, and the cards were in your own hands if you chose
to play them.”



“You have interfered with me once before on such a subject. Lord Marney,”
said Egremont, with a kindling eye and a cheek pallid with rage.



“You had better not say that again,” said Lord Marney in a tone of menace.



“Why not?” asked Egremont fiercely. “Who and what are you to dare to
address me thus?”



“I am your elder brother, sir, whose relationship to you is your only
claim to the consideration of society.”



“A curse on the society that has fashioned such claims.” said Egremont in
an heightened tone—“claims founded in selfishness, cruelty, and
fraud, and leading to demoralization, misery, and crime.”



“Claims which I will make you respect, at least in this house, sir,” said
Lord Marney, springing from his chair.



“Touch me at your peril!” exclaimed Egremont, “or I will forget you are my
mother’s son, and cleave you to the ground. You have been the blight of my
life; you stole from me my bride, and now you would rob me of my honour.”



“Liar and villain!” exclaimed Lord Marney, darting forward: but at this
moment his wife rushed into the apartment and clung to him. “For heaven’s
sake,” she exclaimed, “What is all this? George, Charles, dearest George!”



“Let me go, Arabella.”



“Let him come on.”



But Lady Marney gave a piercing shriek, and held out her arms to keep the
brothers apart. A sound was heard at the other door; there was nothing in
the world that Lord Marney dreaded so much as that his servants should
witness a domestic scene. He sprang forward to the door to prevent any one
entering; partially opening it, he said Lady Marney was unwell and desired
her maid; returning, he found Arabella insensible on the ground, and
Egremont vanished!














Book 3 Chapter 3



It was a wet morning; there had been a heavy rain since dawn, which
impelled by a gusty south-wester came driving on a crowd of women and
girls who were assembled before the door of a still unclosed shop. Some
protected themselves with umbrellas; some sought shelter beneath a row of
old elms that grew alongside the canal that fronted the house.
Notwithstanding the weather, the clack of tongues was incessant.



“I thought I saw the wicket of the yard gates open,” said a woman.



“So did I,” said her neighbour; “but it was shut again immediately.”



“It was only Master Joseph,” said a third. “He likes to see us getting wet
through.”



“If they would only let us into the yard and get under one of the workshop
sheds, as they do at Simmon’s,” said another.



“You may well say Simmon’s, Mrs Page; I only wish my master served in his
field.”



“I have been here since half-past four, Mrs Grigsby, with this chilt at my
breast all the time. It’s three miles for me here, and the same back, and
unless I get the first turn, how are my poor boys to find their dinner
ready when they come out of the pit?”



“A very true word, Mrs Page; and by this token, that last Thursday I was
here by half-past eleven, certainly afore noon, having only called at my
mother-in-law’s in the way, and it was eight o’clock before I got home.
Ah! it’s cruel work, is the tommy shop.”



“How d’ye do neighbour Prance?” said a comely dame with a large white
basket, “And how’s your good man? They was saying at Belfy’s he had
changed his service. I hear there’s a new butty in Mr Parker’s field; but
the old doggy kept on; so I always thought, he was always a favourite, and
they do say measured the stints very fair. And what do you hear bacon is
in town? They do tell me only sixpence and real home-cured. I wonder Diggs
has the face to be selling still at nine-pence, and so very green! I think
I see Dame Toddles; how wonderful she do wear! What are you doing here,
little dear; very young to fetch tommy; keeping place for mother, eh!
that’s a good girl; she’d do well to be here soon, for I think the
strike’s on eight. Diggs is sticking it on yellow soap very terrible. What
do you think—Ah! the doors are going to open. No—a false
alarm.”



“How fare you neighbour?” said a pale young woman carrying an infant to
the comely dame. “Here’s an awful crowd, surely. The women will be
fighting and tearing to get in, I guess. I be much afeard.”



“Well, ‘first come, first served,’ all the world over,” said the comely
dame. “And you must put a good heart on the business and tie your bonnet.
I dare guess there are not much less than two hundred here. It’s grand
tommy day you know. And for my part I don’t care so much for a good
squeedge; one sees so many faces one knows.”



“The cheese here at sixpence is pretty tidy,” said a crone to her
companion; “but you may get as good in town for fourpence.”



“What I complain is the weights,” replied her companion. “I weighed my
pound of butter bought last tommy day, and it was two penny pieces too
light. Indeed! I have been, in my time, to all the shops about here, for
the lads or their father, but never knew tommy so bad as this. I have two
children at home ill from their flour; I have been very poorly myself; one
is used to a little white clay, but when they lay it on thick, it’s very
grave.”



“Are your girls in the pit?”



“No; we strive to keep them out, and my man has gone scores of days on
bread and water for that purpose; and if we were not forced to take so
much tommy, one might manage—but tommy will beat anything; Health
first, and honesty afterwards, that’s my say.”



“Well, for my part,” said the crone, “meat’s my grievance: all the best
bits go to the butties, and the pieces with bone in are chopped off for
the colliers’ wives.”



“Dame, when will the door open?” asked a very little palefaced boy. “I
have been here all this morn, and never broke my fast.”



“And what do you want, chilt?”



“I want a loaf for mother; but I don’t feel I shall ever get home again,
I’m all in a way so dizzy.”



“Liza Gray,” said a woman with black beady eyes and a red nose, speaking
in a sharp voice and rushing up to a pretty slatternly woman in a straw
bonnet with a dirty fine ribbon, and a babe at her breast; “you know the
person I’m looking for.”



“Well, Mrs Mullins, and how do you do?” she replied, “in a sweet sawney
tone.”



“How do you do, indeed! How are people to do in these bad times?”



“They is indeed hard Mrs Mullins. If you could see my tommy book! How I
wish I knew figures! Made up as of last Thursday night by that little
divil, Master Joe Diggs. He has stuck it in here and stuck it in there,
till it makes one all of a-maze. I’m sure I never had the things; and my
man is out of all patience, and says I can no more keep house than a
natural born.”



“My man is a-wanting to see your man,” said Mrs Mullins, with a flashing
eye; “and you know what about.”



“And very natural, too,” said Liza Gray; “but how are we to pay the money
we owe him, with such a tommy-book as this, good neighbour Mullins?”



“We’re as poor as our neighbours Mrs Gray; and if we are not paid, we must
borrow. It’s a scarlet shame to go to the spout because money lent to a
friend is not to be found. You had it in your need, Liza Gray, and we want
it in our need; and have it I will, Liza Gray.”



“Hush, hush!” said Liza Gray; “don’t wake the little-un, for she is very
fretful.”



“I will have the five shillings, or I will have as good,” said Mrs
Mullins.



“Hush, hush, neighbour; now, I’ll tell you—you shall have it; but
yet a little time. This is great tommy-day, and settles our reckoning for
five weeks; but my man may have a draw after to-morrow, and he shall draw
five shillings, and give you half.”



“And the other half?” said Mrs Mullins.



“Ah! the other half,” said Liza Gray, with a sigh. “Well, then—we
shall have a death in our family soon—this poor babe can’t struggle
on much longer; it belongs to two burial clubs—that will be three
pounds from each, and after the drink and the funeral, there will be
enough to pay all our debts and put us all square.”



The doors of Mr Diggs’ tommy-shop opened. The rush was like the advance
into the pit of a theatre when the drama existed; pushing, squeezing,
fighting, tearing, shrieking. On a high seat, guarded by rails from all
contact, sate Mr Diggs senior, with a bland smile on his sanctified
countenance, a pen behind his ear, and recommending his constrained
customers in honeyed tones to be patient and orderly. Behind the
substantial counter which was an impregnable fortification, was his
popular son, Master Joseph; a short, ill-favoured cur, with a spirit of
vulgar oppression and malicious mischief stamped on his visage. His black,
greasy lank hair, his pug nose, his coarse red face, and his projecting
tusks, contrasted with the mild and lengthened countenance of his father,
who looked very much like a wolf in sheep’s clothing.



For the first five minutes Master Joseph Diggs did nothing but blaspheme
and swear at his customers, occasionally leaning over the counter and
cuffing the women in the van or lugging some girl by the hair.



“I was first, Master Joseph,” said a woman eagerly.



“No; I was,” said another.



“I was here,” said the first, “as the clock struck four, and seated myself
on the steps, because I must be home early; my husband is hurt in the
knee.”



“If you were first, you shall be helped last.” said Master Joseph, “to
reward you for your pains!” and he began taking the orders of the other
woman.



“O! Lord have mercy on me!” said the disappointed woman; “and I got up in
the middle of the night for this!”



“More fool you! And what you came for I am sure I don’t know,” said Master
Joseph; “for you have a pretty long figure against you, I can tell you
that.”



“I declare most solemnly—” said the woman.



“Don’t make a brawling here,” said Master Joseph, “or I’ll jump over this
here counter and knock you down, like nothing. What did you say, woman?
are you deaf? what did you say? how much best tea do you want?”



“I don’t want any, sir.”



“You never want best tea; you must take three ounces of best tea, or you
shan’t have nothing. If you say another word, I’ll put you down four. You
tall gal, what’s your name, you keep back there, or I’ll fetch you such a
cut as’ll keep you at home till next reckoning. Cuss you, you old fool, do
you think I am to be kept all day while you are mumbling here? Who’s
pushing on there? I see you, Mrs Page. Won’t there be a black mark against
you? Oh! its Mrs Prance, is it? Father, put down Mrs Prance for a peck of
flour. I’ll have order here. You think the last bacon a little too fat:
oh! you do, ma’am, do you? I’ll take care you shan’t complain in futur; I
likes to please my customers. There’s a very nice flitch hanging up in the
engine-room; the men wanted some rust for the machinery; you shall have a
slice of that; and we’ll say ten-pence a pound, high-dried, and wery lean—will
that satisfy you!



“Order there, order; you cussed women, order, or I’ll be among you. And if
I just do jump over this here counter, won’t I let fly right and left?
Speak out, you ideot! do you think I can hear your muttering in this
Babel? Cuss them; I’ll keep them quiet,” and so he took up a yard measure,
and leaning over the counter, hit right and left.



“Oh! you little monster!” exclaimed a woman, “you have put out my babby’s
eye.”



There was a murmur; almost a groan. “Whose baby’s hurt?” asked Master
Joseph in a softened tone.



“Mine, sir,” said an indignant voice; “Mary Church.”



“Oh! Mary Church, is it!” said the malicious imp, “then I’ll put Mary
Church down for half a pound of best arrow-root; that’s the finest thing
in the world for babbies, and will cure you of bringing your cussed
monkeys here, as if you all thought our shop was a hinfant school.



“Where’s your book, Susan Travers! Left at home! Then you may go and fetch
it. No books, no tommy. You are Jones’s wife, are you? Ticket for three
and sixpence out of eighteen shillings wages. Is this the only ticket you
have brought? There’s your money; and you may tell your husband he need
not take his coat off again to go down our shaft. He must think us cussed
fools! Tell him I hope he has got plenty of money to travel into Wales,
for he won’t have no work in England again, or my name ayn’t Diggs. Who’s
pushing there? I’ll be among you; I’ll close the shop. If I do get hold of
some of you cussed women, you shan’t forget it. If anybody will tell me
who is pushing there, they shall have their bacon for seven-pence. Will
nobody have bacon for seven-pence? Leagued together, eh! Then everybody
shall have their bacon for ten-pence. Two can play at that. Push again,
and I’ll be among you,” said the infuriated little tyrant. But the waving
of the multitude, impatient, and annoyed by the weather, was not to be
stilled; the movement could not be regulated; the shop was in commotion;
and Master Joseph Diggs, losing all patience, jumped on the counter, and
amid the shrieks of the women, sprang into the crowd. Two women fainted;
others cried for their bonnets; others bemoaned their aprons; nothing
however deterred Diggs, who kicked and cuffed and cursed in every quarter,
and gave none. At last there was a general scream of horror, and a cry of
“a boy killed.”



The senior Diggs, who, from his eminence, had hitherto viewed the scene
with unruffled complacency; who, in fact, derived from these not unusual
exhibitions the same agreeable excitement which a Roman emperor might have
received from the combats of the circus; began to think that affairs were
growing serious, and rose to counsel order and enforce amiable
dispositions. Even Master Joseph was quelled by that mild voice which
would have become Augustus. It appeared to be quite true that a boy was
dead. It was the little boy who, sent to get a loaf for his mother, had
complained before the shop was opened of his fainting energies. He had
fallen in the fray, and it was thought, to use the phrase of the comely
dame who tried to rescue him, “that he was quite smothered.”



They carried him out of the shop; the perspiration poured off him; he had
no pulse. He had no friends there. “I’ll stand by the body,” said the
comely dame, “though I lose my turn.”



At this moment, Stephen Morley, for the reader has doubtless discovered
that the stranger who held colloquy with the colliers was the friend of
Walter Gerard, arrived at the tommy-shop, which was about half-way between
the house where he had passed the night and Wodgate. He stopped, inquired,
and being a man of science and some skill, decided, after examining the
poor boy, that life was not extinct. Taking the elder Diggs aside, he
said, “I am the editor of the Mowbray Phalanx; I will not speak to you
before these people; but I tell you fairly you and your son have been
represented to me as oppressors of the people. Will it be my lot to report
this death and comment on it? I trust not. There is yet time and hope.”



“What is to be done, sir,” inquired the alarmed Mr Diggs; “a
fellow-creature in this condition—”



“Don’t talk but act,” said Morley. “There is no time to be lost. The boy
must be taken up stairs and put to bed; a warm bed, in one of your best
rooms, with every comfort. I am pressed for business, but I will wait and
watch over him till the crisis is passed. Come, let you and I take him in
our arms, and carry him up stairs through your private door. Every minute
is precious.” And so saying, Morley and the elder Diggs entered the house.














Book 3 Chapter 4



Wodgate, or Wogate, as it was called on the map, was a district that in
old days had been consecrated to Woden, and which appeared destined
through successive ages to retain its heathen character. At the beginning
of the revolutionary war, Wodgate was a sort of squatting district of the
great mining region to which it was contiguous, a place where adventurers
in the industry which was rapidly developing, settled themselves; for
though the great veins of coal and ironstone cropped up, as they phrase
it, before they reached this bare and barren land, and it was thus
deficient in those mineral and metallic treasures which had enriched its
neighbourhood, Wodgate had advantages of its own, and of a kind which
touch the fancy of the lawless. It was land without an owner; no one
claimed any manorial right over it; they could build cottages without
paying rent. It was a district recognized by no parish; so there were no
tithes, and no meddlesome supervision. It abounded in fuel which cost
nothing, for though the veins were not worth working as a source of mining
profit, the soil of Wodgate was similar in its superficial character to
that of the country around. So a population gathered, and rapidly
increased, in the ugliest spot in England, to which neither Nature nor art
had contributed a single charm; where a tree could not be seen, a flower
was unknown, where there was neither belfry nor steeple, nor a single
sight or sound that could soften the heart or humanise the mind.



Whatever may have been the cause, whether, as not unlikely, the original
squatters brought with them some traditionary skill, or whether their
isolated and unchequered existence concentrated their energies on their
craft, the fact is certain, that the inhabitants of Wodgate early acquired
a celebrity as skilful workmen. This reputation so much increased, and in
time spread so far, that for more than a quarter of a century, both in
their skill and the economy of their labour, they have been unmatched
throughout the country. As manufacturers of ironmongery, they carry the
palm from the whole district; as founders of brass and workers of steel,
they fear none; while as nailers and locksmiths, their fame has spread
even to the European markets, whither their most skilful workmen have
frequently been invited.



Invited in vain! No wages can tempt the Wodgate man from his native home,
that squatters’ seat which soon assumed the form of a large village, and
then in turn soon expanded into a town, and at the present moment numbers
its population by swarming thousands, lodged in the most miserable
tenements in the most hideous burgh in the ugliest country in the world.



But it has its enduring spell. Notwithstanding the spread of its civic
prosperity, it has lost none of the characteristics of its original
society; on the contrary it has zealously preserved them. There are no
landlords, head-lessees, main-masters, or butties in Wodgate. No church
there has yet raised its spire; and as if the jealous spirit of Woden
still haunted his ancient temple, even the conventicle scarcely dares show
its humble front in some obscure corner. There is no municipality, no
magistrate, no local acts, no vestries, no schools of any kind. The
streets are never cleaned; every man lights his own house; nor does any
one know anything except his business.



More than this, at Wodgate a factory or large establishment of any kind is
unknown. Here Labour reigns supreme. Its division indeed is favoured by
their manners, but the interference or influence of mere capital is
instantly resisted. The business of Wodgate is carried on by master
workmen in their own houses, each of whom possesses an unlimited number of
what they call apprentices, by whom their affairs are principally
conducted, and whom they treat as the Mamlouks treated the Egyptians.



These master workmen indeed form a powerful aristocracy, nor is it
possible to conceive one apparently more oppressive. They are ruthless
tyrants; they habitually inflict upon their subjects punishments more
grievous than the slave population of our colonies were ever visited with;
not content with beating them with sticks or flogging them with knotted
ropes, they are in the habit of felling them with hammers, or cutting
their heads open with a file or lock. The most usual punishment however,
or rather stimulus to increase exertion, is to pull an apprentice’s ears
till they run with blood. These youths too are worked for sixteen and even
twenty hours a day; they are often sold by one master to another; they are
fed on carrion, and they sleep in lofts or cellars: yet whether it be that
they are hardened by brutality, and really unconscious of their
degradation and unusual sufferings, or whether they are supported by the
belief that their day to be masters and oppressors will surely arrive, the
aristocracy of Wodgate is by no means so unpopular as the aristocracy of
most other places.



In the first place it is a real aristocracy; it is privileged, but it does
something for its privileges. It is distinguished from the main body not
merely by name. It is the most knowing class at Wodgate; it possesses
indeed in its way complete knowledge; and it imparts in its manner a
certain quantity of it to those whom it guides. Thus it is an aristocracy
that leads, and therefore a fact. Moreover the social system of Wodgate is
not an unvarying course of infinite toil. Their plan is to work hard, but
not always. They seldom exceed four days of labour in the week. On Sunday
the masters begin to drink; for the apprentices there is dog-fighting
without any stint. On Monday and Tuesday the whole population of Wodgate
is drunk; of all stations, ages, and sexes; even babes, who should be at
the breast; for they are drammed with Godfrey’s cordial. Here is
relaxation, excitement; if less vice otherwise than might be at first
anticipated, we must remember that excesses are checked by poverty of
blood and constant exhaustion. Scanty food and hard labour are in their
way, if not exactly moralists, a tolerably good police.



There are no others at Wodgate to preach or to control. It is not that the
people are immoral, for immorality implies some forethought; or ignorant,
for ignorance is relative; but they are animals; unconscious; their minds
a blank; and their worst actions only the impulse of a gross or savage
instinct. There are many in this town who are ignorant of their very
names; very few who can spell them. It is rare that you meet with a young
person who knows his own age; rarer to find the boy who has seen a book,
or the girl who has seen a flower. Ask them the name of their sovereign,
and they will give you an unmeaning stare; ask them the name of their
religion, and they will laugh: who rules them on earth, or who can save
them in heaven, are alike mysteries to them.



Such was the population with whom Morley was about to mingle. Wodgate had
the appearance of a vast squalid suburb. As you advanced, leaving behind
you long lines of little dingy tenements, with infants lying about the
road, you expected every moment to emerge into some streets and encounter
buildings bearing some correspondence in their size and comfort to the
considerable population swarming and busied around you. Nothing of the
kind. There were no public buildings of any sort; no churches, chapels,
town-hall, institute, theatre; and the principal streets in the heart of
the town in which were situate the coarse and grimy shops, though formed
by houses of a greater elevation than the preceding, were equally narrow
and if possible more dirty. At every fourth or fifth house, alleys seldom
above a yard wide and streaming with filth, opened out of the street.
These were crowded with dwellings of various size, while from the
principal court often branched out a number of smaller alleys or rather
narrow passages, than which nothing can be conceived more close and
squalid and obscure. Here during the days of business, the sound of the
hammer and the file never ceased, amid gutters of abomination and piles of
foulness and stagnant pools of filth; reservoirs of leprosy and plague,
whose exhalations were sufficient to taint the atmosphere of the whole
kingdom and fill the country with fever and pestilence.



A lank and haggard youth, ricketty and smoke-dried, and black with his
craft, was sitting on the threshold of a miserable hovel and working at
the file. Behind him stood a stunted and meagre girl, with a back like a
grasshopper; a deformity occasioned by the displacement of the bladebone,
and prevalent among the girls of Wodgate from the cramping posture of
their usual toil. Her long melancholy visage and vacant stare at Morley as
he passed, attracted his notice, and it occurring to him that the
opportunity was convenient to enquire something of the individual of whom
he was in search, he stopped and addressed the workman:



“Do you happen to know friend a person here or hereabouts by name Hatton?”



“Hatton!” said the youth looking up with a grin, yet still continuing his
labour, “I should think I did!”



“Well, that’s fortunate; you can tell me something about him?”



“Do you see this here?” said the youth still grinning, and letting the
file drop from his distorted and knotty hand, he pointed to a deep scar
that crossed his forehead, “he did that.”



“An accident?”



“Very like. An accident that often happened. I should like to have a crown
for every time he has cut my head open. He cut it open once with a key and
twice with a lock; he knocked the corner of a lock into my head twice,
once with a bolt and once with a shut; you know what that is; the thing
what runs into the staple. He hit me on the head with a hammer once. That
was a blow! I fell away that time. When I came to, master had stopped the
blood with some fur off his hat. I had to go on with my work immediately;
master said I should do my stint if I worked till twelve o’clock at night.
Many’s the ash stick he has broken on my body; sometimes the weals
remained on me for a-week; he cut my eyelid open once with a nutstick; cut
a regular hole in it, and it bled all over the files I was working at. He
has pulled my ears sometimes that I thought they must come off in his
hand. But all this was a mere nothin to this here cut; that was serous;
and if I hadn’t got thro’ that they do say there must have been a
crowner’s quest; though I think that gammon, tor old Tugsford did for one
of his prentices, and the body was never found. And now you ask me if I
know Hatton? I should think I did!” And the lank, haggard youth laughed
merrily, as if he had been recounting a series of the happiest adventures.



“But is there no redress for such iniquitous oppression,” said Morley, who
had listened with astonishment to this complacent statement. “Is there no
magistrate to apply to?”



“No no,” said the filer with an air of obvious pride, “we don’t have no
magistrates at Wodgate. We’ve got a constable, and there was a prentice
who coz his master laid it on, only with a seat rod, went over to
Ramborough and got a warrant. He fetched the summons himself and giv it to
the constable, but he never served it. That’s why they has a constable
here.”



“I am sorry,” said Morley, “that I have affairs with such a wretch as this
Hatton.”



“You’ll find him a wery hearty sort of man,” said the filer, “if he don’t
hap to be in drink. He’s a little robustious then, but take him all in all
for a master, you may go further and fare worse.



“What! this monster!”



“Lord bless you, it’s his way, that’s all, we be a queer set here; but he
has his pints. Give him a lock to make, and you won’t have your box
picked; he’s wery lib’ral too in the wittals. Never had horse-flesh the
whole time I was with him; they has nothin’ else at Tugsford’s; never had
no sick cow except when meat was very dear. He always put his face agin
still-born calves; he used to say he liked his boys to have meat what was
born alive and killed alive. By which token there never was any sheep what
had bust in the head sold in our court. And then sometimes he would give
us a treat of fish, when it had been four or five days in town and not
sold. No, give the devil his due, say I. There never was no want for
anything at meals with the Bishop, except time to eat them in.”



“And why do you call him the Bishop?”



“That’s his name and authority; for he’s the governor here over all of us.
And it has always been so that Wodgate has been governed by a bishop;
because as we have no church, we will have as good. And by this token that
this day sen’night, the day my time was up, he married me to this here
young lady. She is of the Baptist school religion, and wanted us to be
tied by her clergyman, but all the lads that served their time with me
were married by the Bishop, and many a more, and I saw no call to do no
otherwise. So he sprinkled some salt over a gridiron, read ‘Our Father’
backwards, and wrote our name in a book: and we were spliced; but I didn’t
do it rashly, did I, Suky, by the token that we had kept company for two
years, and there isn’t a gal in all Wodgate what handles a file, like
Sue.”



“And what is your name, my good fellow?”



“They call me Tummas, but I ayn’t got no second name; but now I am married
I mean to take my wife’s, for she has been baptised, and so has got two.”



“Yes sir,” said the girl with the vacant face and the back like a
grasshopper; “I be a reg’lar born Christian and my mother afore me, and
that’s what few gals in the Yard can say. Thomas will take to it himself
when work is slack; and he believes now in our Lord and Saviour Pontius
Pilate who was crucified to save our sins; and in Moses, Goliath, and the
rest of the Apostles.”



“Ah! me,” thought Morley, “and could not they spare one Missionary from
Tahiti for their fellow countrymen at Wodgate!”














Book 3 Chapter 5



The summer twilight had faded into sweet night; the young and
star-attended moon glittered like a sickle in the deep purple sky; of all
the luminous host, Hesperus alone was visible; and a breeze, that bore the
last embrace of the flowers by the sun, moved languidly and fitfully over
the still and odorous earth.



The moonbeam fell upon the roof and garden of Gerard. It suffused the
cottage with its brilliant light, except where the dark depth of the
embowered porch defied its entry. All around the beds of flowers and herbs
spread sparkling and defined. You could trace the minutest walk; almost
distinguish every leaf. Now and then there came a breath, and the
sweet-peas murmured in their sleep; or the roses rustled, as if they were
afraid they were about to be roused from their lightsome dreams. Farther
on the fruit-trees caught the splendour of the night; and looked like a
troop of sultanas taking their gardened air, when the eye of man could not
profane them, and laden with jewels. There were apples that rivalled
rubies; pears of topaz tint: a whole paraphernalia of plums, some purple
as the amethyst, others blue and brilliant as the sapphire; an emerald
here, and now a golden drop that gleamed like the yellow diamond of Gengis
Khan.



Within—was the scene less fair? A single lamp shed over the chamber
a soft and sufficient light. The library of Stephen Morley had been
removed, but the place of his volumes had been partly supplied, for the
shelves were far from being empty. Their contents were of no ordinary
character: many volumes of devotion, some of church history, one or two on
ecclesiastical art, several works of our elder dramatists, some good
reprints of our chronicles, and many folios of church music, which last
indeed amounted to a remarkable collection. There was no musical
instrument however in the room of any kind, and the only change in its
furniture, since we last visited the room of Gerard, was the presence of a
long-backed chair of antique form, most beautifully embroidered, and a
portrait of a female saint over the mantel-piece. As for Gerard himself he
sat with his head leaning on his arm, which rested on the table, while he
listened with great interest to a book which was read to him by his
daughter, at whose feet lay the fiery and faithful bloodhound.



“So you see, my father,” said Sybil with animation, and dropping her book
which however her hand did not relinquish, “even then all was not lost.
The stout earl retired beyond the Trent, and years and reigns elapsed
before this part of the island accepted their laws and customs.”



“I see,” said her father, “and yet I cannot help wishing that Harold—”
Here the hound, hearing his name, suddenly rose and looked at Gerard, who
smiling, patted him and said, “We were not talking of thee, good sir, but
of thy great namesake; but ne’er mind, a live dog they say is worth a dead
king.”



“Ah! why have we not such a man now,” said Sybil, “to protect the people!
Were I a prince I know no career that I should deem so great.”



“But Stephen says no,” said Gerard: “he says that these great men have
never made use of us but as tools; and that the people never can have
their rights until they produce competent champions from their own order.”



“But then Stephen does not want to recall the past,” said Sybil with a
kind of sigh; “he wishes to create the future.”



“The past is a dream,” said Gerard.



“And what is the future?” enquired Sybil.



“Alack! I know not; but I often wish the battle of Hastings were to be
fought over again and I was going to have a hand in it.”



“Ah! my father,” said Sybil with a mournful smile, “there is ever your
fatal specific of physical force. Even Stephen is against physical force,
with all his odd fancies.”



“All very true,” said Gerard smiling with good nature; “but all the same
when I was coming home a few days ago, and stopped awhile on the bridge
and chanced to see myself in the stream, I could not help fancying that my
Maker had fashioned these limbs rather to hold a lance or draw a bow, than
to supervise a shuttle or a spindle.”



“Yet with the shuttle and the spindle we may redeem our race,” said Sybil
with animation, “if we could only form the minds that move those peaceful
weapons. Oh! my father, I will believe that moral power is irresistible,
or where are we to look for hope?”



Gerard shook his head with his habitual sweet good-tempered smile. “Ah!”
said he, “what can we do; they have got the land, and the land governs the
people. The Norman knew that, Sybil, as you just read. If indeed we had
our rights, one might do something; but I don’t know; I dare say if I had
our land again, I should be as bad as the rest.”



“Oh! no, my father,” exclaimed Sybil with energy, “never, never! Your
thoughts would be as princely as your lot. What a leader of the people you
would make!”



Harold sprang up suddenly and growled.



“Hush!” said Gerard; “some one knocks:” and he rose and left the room.
Sybil heard voices and broken sentences: “You’ll excuse me”—“I take
it kindly”—“So we are neighbours.” And then her father returned,
ushering in a person and saying, “Here is my friend Mr Franklin that I was
speaking of, Sybil, who is going to be our neighbour; down Harold, down!”
and he presented to his daughter the companion of Mr St Lys in that visit
to the Hand-loom weaver when she had herself met the vicar of Mowbray.



Sybil rose, and letting her book drop gently on the table, received
Egremont with composure and native grace. It is civilization that makes us
awkward, for it gives us an uncertain position. Perplexed, we take refuge
in pretence; and embarrassed, we seek a resource in affectation. The
Bedouin and the Red Indian never lose their presence of mind; and the wife
of a peasant, when you enter her cottage, often greets you with a
propriety of mien which favourably contrasts with your reception by some
grand dame in some grand assembly, meeting her guests alternately with a
caricature of courtesy or an exaggeradon of supercilious self-control.



“I dare say,” said Egremont bowing to Sybil, “you have seen our poor
friend the weaver since we met there.”



“The day I quitted Mowbray,” said Sybil. “They are not without friends.”



“Ah! you have met my daughter before.”



“On a mission of grace,” said Egremont.



“And I suppose you found the town not very pleasant, Mr Franklin,”
continued Gerard.



“No; I could not stand it, the nights were so close. Besides I have a
great accumulation of notes, and I fancied I could reduce them into a
report more efficiently in comparative seclusion. So I have got a room
near here, with a little garden, not so pretty as yours; but still a
garden is something; and if I want any additional information, why, after
all, Mowbray is only a walk.”



“You say well and have done wisely. Besides you have such late hours in
London, and hard work. Some country air will do you all the good in the
world. That gallery must be tiresome. Do you use shorthand?”



“A sort of shorthand of my own,” said Egremont. “I trust a good deal to my
memory.”



“Ah! you are young. My daughter also has a wonderful memory. For my own
part, there are many things which I am not sorry to forget.”



“You see I took you at your word, neighbour,” said Egremont. “When one has
been at work the whole day one feels a little lonely towards night.”



“Very true; and I dare say you find desk work sometimes very dull; I never
could make anything of it myself. I can manage a book well enough, if it
be well written, and on points I care for; but I would sooner listen than
read any time,” said Gerard. “Indeed I should be right glad to see the
minstrel and the storyteller going their rounds again. It would be easy
after a day’s work, when one has not, as I have now, a good child to read
to me.”



“This volume?” said Egremont drawing his chair to the table and looking at
Sybil, who intimated assent by a nod.



“Ah! it’s a fine book,” said Gerard, “though on a sad subject.”



“The History of the Conquest of England by the Normans,” said Egremont,
reading the title page on which also was written “Ursula Trafford to Sybil
Gerard.”



“You know it?” said Sybil.



“Only by fame.”



“Perhaps the subject may not interest you so much as it does us,” said
Sybil.



“It must interest all and all alike,” said her father; “for we are divided
between the conquerors and the conquered.”



“But do not you think,” said Egremont, “that such a distinction has long
ceased to exist?”



“In what degree?” asked Gerard. “Many circumstances of oppression have
doubtless gradually disappeared: but that has arisen from the change of
manners, not from any political recognition of their injustice. The same
course of time which has removed many enormities, more shocking however to
our modern feelings than to those who devised and endured them, has
simultaneously removed many alleviating circumstances. If the mere baron’s
grasp be not so ruthless, the champion we found in the church is no longer
so ready. The spirit of Conquest has adapted itself to the changing
circumstances of ages, and however its results vary in form, in degree
they are much the same.”



“But how do they show themselves?”



“In many circumstances, which concern many classes; but I speak of those
which touch my own order; and therefore I say at once—in the
degradation of the people.”



“But are the people so degraded?”



“There is more serfdom in England now than at any time since the Conquest.
I speak of what passes under my daily eyes when I say that those who
labour can as little choose or change their masters now, as when they were
born thralls. There are great bodies of the working classes of this
country nearer the condition of brutes, than they have been at any time
since the Conquest. Indeed I see nothing to distinguish them from brutes,
except that their morals are inferior. Incest and infanticide are as
common among them as among the lower animals. The domestic principle waxes
weaker and weaker every year in England: nor can we wonder at it, when
there is no comfort to cheer and no sentiment to hallow the Home.”



“I was reading a work the other day,” said Egremont, “that statistically
proved that the general condition of the people was much better at this
moment than it had been at any known period of history.”



“Ah! yes, I know that style of speculation,” said Gerard; “your gentleman
who reminds you that a working man now has a pair of cotton stockings, and
that Harry the Eighth himself was not as well off. At any rate, the
condition of classes must be judged of by the age, and by their relation
with each other. One need not dwell on that. I deny the premises. I deny
that the condition of the main body is better now than at any other period
of our history; that it is as good as it has been at several. I say, for
instance, the people were better clothed, better lodged, and better fed
just before the war of the Roses than they are at this moment. We know how
an English peasant lived in those times: he eat flesh every day, he never
drank water, was well housed, and clothed in stout woollens. Nor are the
Chronicles necessary to tell us this. The acts of Parliament from the
Plantagenets to the Tudors teach us alike the price of provisions and the
rate of wages; and we see in a moment that the wages of those days brought
as much sustenance and comfort as a reasonable man could desire.”



“I know how deeply you feel upon this subject,” said Egremont turning to
Sybil.



“Indeed it is the only subject that ever engages my thought,” she replied,
“except one.”



“And that one?”



“Is to see the people once more kneel before our blessed Lady,” replied
Sybil.



“Look at the average term of life,” said Gerard, coming unintentionally to
the relief of Egremont, who was a little embarrassed. “The average term of
life in this district among the working classes is seventeen. What think
you of that? Of the infants born in Mowbray, more than a moiety die before
the age of five.”



“And yet,” said Egremont, “in old days they had terrible pestilences.”



“But they touched all alike,” said Gerard. “We have more pestilence now in
England than we ever had, but it only reaches the poor. You never hear of
it. Why Typhus alone takes every year from the dwellings of the artisan
and peasant a population equal to that of the whole county of
Westmoreland. This goes on every year, but the representatives of the
conquerors are not touched: it is the descendants of the conquered alone
who are the victims.”



“It sometimes seems to me,” said Sybil despondingly, “that nothing short
of the descent of angels can save the people of this kingdom.”



“I sometimes think I hear a little bird,” said Gerard, “who sings that the
long frost may yet break up. I have a friend, him of whom I was speaking
to you the other day, who has his remedies.”



“But Stephen Morley does not believe in angels,” said Sybil with a sigh;
“and I have no faith in his plan.”



“He believes that God will help those who help themselves,” said Gerard.



“And I believe,” said Sybil, “that those only can help themselves whom God
helps.”



All this time Egremont was sitting at the table, with the book in his
hand, gazing fitfully and occasionally with an air of absence on its
title-page, whereon was written the name of its owner. Suddenly he said
“Sybil.”



“Yes,” said the daughter of Gerard, with an air of some astonishment.



“I beg your pardon,” said Egremont blushing; “I was reading your name. I
thought I was reading it to myself. Sybil Gerard! What a beautiful name is
Sybil!”



“My mother’s name,” said Gerard; “and my grandame’s name, and a name I
believe that has been about our hearth as long as our race; and that’s a
very long time indeed,” he added smiling, “for we were tall men in King
John’s reign, as I have heard say.”



“Yours is indeed an old family.”



“Ay, we have some English blood in our veins, though peasants and the sons
of peasants. But there was one of us who drew a bow at Azincourt; and I
have heard greater things, but I believe they are old wives’ tales.”



“At least we have nothing left,” said Sybil, “but our old faith; and that
we have clung to through good report and evil report.”



“And now,” said Gerard, “I rise with the lark, good neighbour Franklin;
but before you go, Sybil will sing to us a requiem that I love: it stills
the spirit before we sink into the slumber which may this night be death,
and which one day must be.”














Book 3 Chapter 6



A bloom was spread over the morning sky. A soft golden light bathed with
its fresh beam the bosom of the valley, except where a delicate haze,
rather than a mist, still partially lingered over the river, which yet
occasionally gleamed and sparkled in the sunshine. A sort of shadowy
lustre suffused the landscape, which, though distinct, was mitigated in
all its features—the distant woods, the clumps of tall trees that
rose about the old grey bridge, the cottage chimneys that sent their smoke
into the blue still air, amid their clustering orchards and garden of
flowers and herbs.



Ah! what is there so fresh and joyous as a summer morn! That spring time
of the day, when the brain is bright, and the heart is brave; the season
of daring and of hope; the renovating hour!



Came forth from his cottage room the brother of Lord Marney, to feel the
vigorous bliss of life amid sunshiny gardens and the voices of bees and
birds.



“Ah! this is delicious!” he felt. “This is existence! Thank God I am here;
that I have quitted for ever that formal and heartless Marney. Were it not
for my mother, I would remain Mr Franklin for ever. Would I were indeed a
journalist; provided I always had a mission to the vale of Mowbray. Or
anything, so that I were ever here. As companions, independent of
everything else, they are superior to any that I have been used to. Why do
these persons interest me? They feel and they think: two habits that have
quite gone out of fashion, if ever they existed, among my friends. And
that polish of manners, that studied and factitious refinement, which is
to compensate for the heartlessness or the stupidity we are doomed to—is
my host of last night deficient in that refinement? If he do want our
conventional discipline, he has a native breeding which far excels it. I
observe no word or action which is not prompted by that fine feeling which
is the sure source of good taste. This Gerard appears to me a real genuine
man; full of knowledge worked out by his own head; with large yet
wholesome sympathies; and a deuced deal better educated than Lord de
Mowbray or my brother—and they do occasionally turn over a book,
which is not the habit of our set.



“And his daughter—ay, his daughter! There is something almost
sublime about that young girl, yet strangely sweet withal; a tone so lofty
combined with such simplicity is very rare. For there is no affectation of
enthusiasm about her; nothing exaggerated, nothing rhapsodical. Her dark
eyes and lustrous face, and the solemn sweetness of her thrilling voice—they
haunt me; they have haunted me from the first moment I encountered her
like a spirit amid the ruins of our abbey. And I am one of ‘the family of
sacrilege.’ If she knew that! And I am one of the conquering class she
denounces. If also she knew that! Ah! there is much to know! Above all—the
future. Away! the tree of knowledge is the tree of death. I will have no
thought that is not as bright and lovely as this morn.”



He went forth from his little garden, and strolled along the road in the
direction of the cottage of Gerard, which was about three quarters of a
mile distant. You might see almost as far; the sunshiny road a little
winding and rising a very slight ascent. The cottage itself was hid by its
trees. While Egremont was still musing of one who lived under that roof,
he beheld in the distance Sybil.



She was springing along with a quick and airy step. Her black dress
displayed her undulating and elastic figure. Her little foot bounded from
the earth with a merry air. A long rosary hung at her side; and her head
was partly covered with a hood which descended just over her shoulders.
She seemed gay, for Harold kept running before her with a frolicsome air,
and then returning to his mistress, danced about her, and almost
overpowered her with his gambols.



“I salute thee, holy sister,” said Egremont.



“Oh! is not this a merry morn!” she exclaimed with a bright and happy
face.



“I feel it as you. And whither do you go?”



“I go to the convent; I pay my first visit to our Superior since I left
them.”



“Not very long ago,” said Egremont, with a smile, and turning with her.



“It seems so,” said Sybil.



They walked on together; Sybil glad as the hour; noticing a thousand
cheerful sights, speaking to her dog in her ringing voice, as he gambolled
before them, or seized her garments in his mouth, and ever and anon
bounded away and then returned, looking up in his mistress’ face to
inquire whether he had been wanted in his absence.



“What a pity it is that your father’s way each morning lies up the
valley,” said Egremont; “he would be your companion to Mowbray.”



“Ah! but I am so happy that he has not to work in a town,” said Sybil. “He
is not made to be cooped up in a hot factory in a smoky street. At least
he labours among the woods and waters. And the Traffords are such good
people! So kind to him and to all.”



“You love your father very much.”



She looked at him a little surprised; and then her sweet serious face
broke into a smile and she said, “And is that strange?”



“I think not,” said Egremont; “I am inclined to love him myself.”



“Ah! you win my heart,” said Sybil, “when you praise him. I think that is
the real reason why I like Stephen; for otherwise he is always saying
something with which I cannot agree, which I disapprove; and yet he is so
good to my father!”



“You speak of Mr Morley—”



“Oh! we don’t call him ‘Mr’,” said Sybil slightly laughing.



“I mean Stephen Morley,” said Egremont recalling his position, “whom I met
in Marney Abbey. He is very clever, is he not?”



“He is a great writer and a great student; and what he is he has made
himself. I hear too that you follow the same pursuit,” said Sybil.



“But I am not a great writer or a great student,” said Egremont.



“Whatever you be, I trust,” said Sybil, in a more serious tone, “that you
will never employ the talents that God has given you against the People.”



“I have come here to learn something of their condition,” said Egremont.
“That is not to be done in a great city like London. We all of us live too
much in a circle. You will assist me, I am sure,” added Egremont; “your
spirit will animate me. You told me last night that there was no other
subject, except one, which ever occupied your thoughts.”



“Yes,” said Sybil, “I have lived under two roofs, only two roofs; and each
has given me a great idea; the Convent and the Cottage. One has taught me
the degradation of my faith, the other of my race. You should not wonder,
therefore, that my heart is concentrated on the Church and the People.”



“But there are other ideas,” said Egremont, “that might equally be
entitled to your thought.”



“I feel these are enough,” said Sybil; “too great, as it is, for my
brain.”














Book 3 Chapter 7



At the end of a court in Wodgate, of rather larger dimensions than usual
in that town, was a high and many-windowed house, of several stories in
height, which had been added to it at intervals. It was in a most
dilapidated state; the principal part occupied as a nail-workshop, where a
great number of heavy iron machines were working in every room on each
floor; the building itself in so shattered a condition that every part of
it creaked and vibrated with their motion. The flooring was so broken that
in many places one could look down through the gaping and rotten planks,
while the upper floors from time to time had been shored up with props.



This was the Palace of the Bishop of Wodgate, and here with his arms bare
and black, he worked at those locks, which defied any skeleton key that
was not made by himself. He was a short, thickset man, powerfully made,
with brawny arms disproportionately short even for his height, and with a
countenance, as far as one could judge of a face so disfigured by his
grimy toil, rather brutal than savage. His choice apprentices, full of
admiration and terror, worked about him; lank and haggard youths, who
never for an instant dared to raise their dingy faces and lack-lustre eyes
from their ceaseless labour. On each side of their master, seated on a
stool higher than the rest, was an urchin of not more than four or five
years of age, serious and demure, and as if proud of his eminent position,
or working incessantly at his little file;—these were two sons of
the bishop.



“Now boys,” said the bishop, in a hoarse, harsh voice, “steady, there;
steady. There’s a file what don’t sing; can’t deceive my ear; I know all
their voices. Don’t let me find that un out, or I won’t walk into him,
won’t I? Ayn’t you lucky boys, to have reg’lar work like this, and the
best of prog! It worn’t my lot, I can tell you that. Give me that shut,
you there, Scrubbynose, can’t you move? Look sharp, or I won’t move you,
won’t I? Steady, steady! All right! That’s music. Where will you hear
music like twenty files all working at once! You ought to be happy boys,
oughtn’t you? Won’t there be a treat of fish after this, that’s all!
Hulloa, there, you red-haired varmint, what are you looking after? Three
boys looking about them; what’s all this? Won’t I be among you?” and he
sprang forward and seized the luckless ears of the first apprentice he
could get hold off, and wrung them till the blood spouted forth.



“Please, bishop,” sang out the boy, “it worn’t my fault. Here’s a man what
wants you.”



“Who wants me?” said the bishop, looking round, and he caught the figure
of Morley who had just entered the shop.



“Well, what’s your will? Locks or nails?”



“Neither,” said Morley; “I wish to see a man named Hatton.”



“Well, you see a man named Hatton,” said the bishop; “and now what do want
of him?”



“I should like to say a word to you alone,” said Morley.



“Hem! I should like to know who is to finish this lock, and to look after
my boys! If it’s an order, let us have it at once.”



“It is not an order,” said Morley.



“Then I don’t want to hear nothing about it,” said the bishop.



“It’s about family matters,” said Morley.



“Ah!” said Hatton, eagerly, “what, do you come from him?”



“It may be,” said Morley.



Upon this the bishop, looking up to the ceiling of the room in which there
were several large chinks, began calling out lustily to some unseen person
above, and immediately was replied to in a shrill voice of objurgation,
demanding in peremptory words, interlarded with many oaths, what he
wanted. His reply called down his unseen correspondent, who soon entered
his workshop. It was the awful presence of Mrs Hatton; a tall, bearded
virago, with a file in her hand, for that seemed the distinctive arm of
the house, and eyes flashing with unbridled power.



“Look after the boys,” said Hatton, “for I have business.”



“Won’t I?” said Mrs Hatton; and a thrill of terror pervaded the assembly.
All the files moved in regular melody; no one dared to raise his face;
even her two young children looked still more serious and demure. Not that
any being present flattered himself for an instant that the most sedulous
attention on his part could prevent an outbreak; all that each aspired to,
and wildly hoped, was that he might not be the victim singled out to have
his head cut open, or his eye knocked out, or his ears half pulled off by
the being who was the terror not only of the workshop, but of Wodgate
itself,—their bishop’s gentle wife.



In the meantime, that worthy, taking Morley into a room where there were
no machines at work except those made of iron, said, “Well, what have you
brought me?”



“In the first place,” said Morley, “I would speak to you of your brother.”



“I concluded that,” said Hatton, “when you spoke of family matters
bringing you here; he is the only relation I have in this world, and
therefore it must be of him.”



“It is of him,” said Morley.



“Has he sent anything?”



“Hem!” said Morley, who was by nature a diplomatist, and instantly
comprehended his position, being himself pumped when he came to pump; but
he resolved not to precipitate the affair. “How late is it since you heard
from him?” he asked.



“Why, I suppose you know,” said Hatton, “I heard as usual.”



“From his usual place?” inquired Morley.



“I wish you would tell me where that is,” said Hatton, eagerly.



“Why, he writes to you?”



“Blank letters; never had a line except once, and that is more than twelve
year ago. He sends me a twenty-pound note every Christmas; and that is all
I know about him.”



“Then he is rich, and well to do in the world? said Morley.”



“Why, don’t you know?” said Hatton; “I thought you came from him!”



“I came about him. I wished to know whether he were alive, and that you
have been able to inform me: and where he was; and that you have not been
able to inform me.”



“Why, you’re a regular muff!” said the bishop.














Book 3 Chapter 8



A few days after his morning walk with Sybil, it was agreed that Egremont
should visit Mr Trafford’s factory, which he had expressed a great desire
to inspect. Gerard always left his cottage at break of dawn, and as Sybil
had not yet paid her accustomed visit to her friend and patron, who was
the employer of her father, it was arranged that Egremont should accompany
her at a later and more convenient hour in the morning, and then that they
should all return together.



The factory was about a mile distant from their cottage, which belonged
indeed to Mr Trafford, and had been built by him. He was the younger son
of a family that had for centuries been planted in the land, but who, not
satisfied with the factitious consideration with which society compensates
the junior members of a territorial house for their entailed poverty, had
availed himself of some opportunities that offered themselves, and had
devoted his energies to those new sources of wealth that were unknown to
his ancestors. His operations at first had been extremely limited, like
his fortunes; but with a small capital, though his profits were not
considerable, he at least gained experience. With gentle blood in his
veins, and old English feelings, he imbibed, at an early period of his
career, a correct conception of the relations which should subsist between
the employer and the employed. He felt that between them there should be
other ties than the payment and the receipt of wages.



A distant and childless relative, who made him a visit, pleased with his
energy and enterprise, and touched by the development of his social views,
left him a considerable sum, at a moment too when a great opening was
offered to manufacturing capital and skill. Trafford, schooled in rigid
fortunes, and formed by struggle, if not by adversity, was ripe for the
occasion, and equal to it. He became very opulent, and he lost no time in
carrying into life and being the plans which he had brooded over in the
years when his good thoughts were limited to dreams. On the banks of his
native Mowe he had built a factory which was now one of the marvels of the
district; one might almost say, of the country: a single room, spreading
over nearly two acres, and holding more than two thousand work-people. The
roof of groined arches, lighted by ventilating domes at the height of
eighteen feet, was supported by hollow cast-iron columns, through which
the drainage of the roof was effected. The height of the ordinary rooms in
which the work-people in manufactories are engaged is not more than from
nine to eleven feet; and these are built in stories, the heat and effluvia
of the lower rooms communicated to those above, and the difficulty of
ventilation insurmountable. At Mr Trafford’s, by an ingenious process, not
unlike that which is practised in the House of Commons, the ventilation
was also carried on from below, so that the whole building was kept at a
steady temperature, and little susceptible to atmospheric influence. The
physical advantages of thus carrying on the whole work in one chamber are
great: in the improved health of the people, the security against
dangerous accidents for women and youth, and the reduced fatigue resulting
from not having to ascend and descend and carry materials to the higher
rooms. But the moral advantages resulting from superior inspection and
general observation are not less important: the child works under the eye
of the parent, the parent under that of the superior workman; the
inspector or employer at a glance can behold all.



When the workpeople of Mr Trafford left his factory they were not
forgotten. Deeply had he pondered on the influence of the employer on the
health and content of his workpeople. He knew well that the domestic
virtues are dependent on the existence of a home, and one of his first
efforts had been to build a village where every family might be well
lodged. Though he was the principal proprietor, and proud of that
character, he nevertheless encouraged his workmen to purchase the fee:
there were some who had saved sufficient money to effect this: proud of
their house and their little garden, and of the horticultural society,
where its produce permitted them to be annual competitors. In every street
there was a well: behind the factory were the public baths; the schools
were under the direction of the perpetual curate of the church, which Mr
Trafford, though a Roman Catholic, had raised and endowed. In the midst of
this village, surrounded by beautiful gardens, which gave an impulse to
the horticulture of the community, was the house of Trafford himself, who
comprehended his position too well to withdraw himself with vulgar
exclusiveness from his real dependents, but recognized the baronial
principle reviving in a new form, and adapted to the softer manners and
more ingenious circumstances of the times.



And what was the influence of such an employer and such a system of
employment on the morals and manners of the employed? Great: infinitely
beneficial. The connexion of a labourer with his place of work, whether
agricultural or manufacturing, is itself a vast advantage. Proximity to
the employer brings cleanliness and order, because it brings observation
and encouragement. In the settlement of Trafford crime was positively
unknown: and offences were very slight. There was not a single person in
the village of a reprobate character. The men were well clad; the women
had a blooming cheek; drunkenness was unknown; while the moral condition
of the softer sex was proportionately elevated.



The vast form of the spreading factory, the roofs and gardens of the
village, the Tudor chimneys of the house of Trafford, the spire of the
gothic church, with the sparkling river and the sylvan hack-ground, came
rather suddenly on the sight of Egremont. They were indeed in the pretty
village-street before he was aware he was about to enter it. Some
beautiful children rushed out of a cottage and flew to Sybil, crying out,
“the queen, the queen;” one clinging to her dress, another seizing her
arm, and a third, too small to struggle, pouting out its lips to be
embraced.



“My subjects,” said Sybil laughing, as she greeted them all; and then they
ran away to announce to others that their queen had arrived.



Others came: beautiful and young. As Sybil and Egremont walked along, the
race too tender for labour, seemed to spring out of every cottage to greet
“their queen.” Her visits had been very rare of late, but they were never
forgotten; they formed epochs in the village annals of the children, some
of whom knew only by tradition the golden age when Sybil Gerard lived at
the great house, and daily glanced like a spirit among their homes,
smiling and met with smiles, blessing and ever blessed.



“And here,” she said to Egremont, “I must bid you good bye; and this
little boy,” touching gently on his head a very serious urchin who had
never left her side for a moment, proud of his position, and holding tight
her hand with all his strength, “this little boy shall be your guide. It
is not a hundred yards. Now, Pierce, you must take Mr Franklin to the
factory, and ask for Mr Gerard.” And she went her way.



They had not separated five minutes when the sound of whirling wheels
caught the ear of Egremont, and, looking round, he saw a cavalcade of
great pretension rapidly approaching; dames and cavaliers on horseback; a
brilliant equipage, postilions and four horses; a crowd of grooms.
Egremont stood aside. The horsemen and horsewomen caracoled gaily by him;
proudly swept on the sparkling barouche; the saucy grooms pranced in his
face. Their masters and mistresses were not strangers to him: he
recognized with some dismay the liveries, and then the arms of Lord de
Mowbray, and caught the cold, proud countenance of Lady Joan, and the
flexible visage of Lady Maud, both on horseback, and surrounded by
admiring cavaliers.



Egremont flattered himself that he had not been recognised, and dismissing
his little guide, instead of proceeding to the factory he sauntered away
in an opposite direction, and made a visit to the church.



The wife of Trafford embraced Sybil, and then embraced her again. She
seemed as happy as the children of the village, that the joy of her roof,
as of so many others, had returned to them, though only for a few hours.
Her husband she said had just quitted the house; he was obliged to go to
the factory to receive a great and distinguished party who were expected
this morning, having written to him several days before for permission to
view the works. “We expect them to lunch here afterwards,” said Mrs
Trafford, a very refined woman, but unused to society, and who rather
trembled at the ceremony; “Oh! do stay with me, Sybil, to receive them.”



This intimation so much alarmed Sybil that she rose as soon as was
practicable; and saying that she had some visits to make in the village,
she promised to return when Mrs Trafford was less engaged.



An hour elapsed; there was a loud ring at the hall-door, the great and
distinguished party had arrived. Mrs Trafford prepared for the interview,
and tried to look very composed as the doors opened, and her husband
ushered in and presented to her Lord and Lady de Mowbray, their daughters,
Lady Firebrace, Mr Jermyn, who still lingered at the castle, and Mr Alfred
Mountchesney and Lord Milford, who were mere passing guests, on their way
to Scotland, but reconnoitering the heiresses in their course.



Lord de Mowbray was profuse of praise and compliments. His lordship was
apt to be too civil. The breed would come out sometimes. To-day he was
quite the coffee-house waiter. He praised everything: the machinery, the
workmen, the cotton manufactured and the cotton raw, even the smoke. But
Mrs Trafford would not have the smoke defended, and his lordship gave the
smoke up, but only to please her. As for Lady de Mowbray, she was as usual
courteous and condescending, with a kind of smouldering smile on her fair
aquiline face, that seemed half pleasure and half surprise at the strange
people she was among. Lady Joan was haughty and scientific, approved of
much, but principally of the system of ventilation, of which she asked
several questions which greatly perplexed Mrs Trafford, who slightly
blushed, and looked at her husband for relief, but he was engaged with
Lady Maud, who was full of enthusiasm, entered into everything with the
zest of sympathy, identified herself with the factory system almost as
much as she had done with the crusades, and longed to teach in singing
schools, found public gardens, and bid fountains flow and sparkle for the
people.



“I think the works were very wonderful,” said Lord Milford, as he was
cutting a pasty; “and indeed, Mrs Trafford, everything here is quite
charming; but what I have most admired at your place is a young girl we
met—the most beautiful I think I ever saw.”



“With the most beautiful dog,” said Mr Mountchesney.



“Oh! that must have been Sybil!” exclaimed Mrs Trafford.



“And who is Sybil?” asked Lady Maud. “That is one of our family names. We
all thought her quite beautiful.”



“She is a child of the house,” said Mrs Trafford, “or rather was, for I am
sorry to say she has long quitted us.”



“Is she a nun?” asked Lord Milford, “for her vestments had a conventual
air.”



“She has just left your convent at Mowbray,” said Mr Trafford, addressing
his answer to Lady Maud, “and rather against her will. She clings to the
dress she was accustomed to there.”



“And now she resides with you?”



“No; I should be very happy if she did. I might almost say she was brought
up under this roof. She lives now with her father.”



“And who is so fortunate as to be her father?” enquired Mr Mountchesney.



“Her father is the inspector of my works; the person who accompanied us
over them this morning.”



“What! that handsome man I so much admired,” said Lady Maud, “so very
aristocratic-looking. Papa,” she said, addressing herself to Lord de
Mowbray, “the inspector of Mr Trafford’s works we are speaking of, that
aristocratic-looking person that I observed to you, he is the father of
the beautiful girl.”



“He seemed a very intelligent person,” said Lord de Mowbray with many
smiles.



“Yes,” said Mr Trafford; “he has great talents and great integrity. I
would trust him with anything and to any amount. All I wish,” he added,
with a smile and in a lower tone to Lady de Mowbray, “all I wish is, that
he was not quite so fond of politics.”



“Is he very violent?” enquired her ladyship in a sugary tone.



“Too violent,” said Mr Trafford, “and wild in his ideas.”



“And yet I suppose,” said Lord Milford, “he must be very well off?”



“Why I must say for him it is not selfishness that makes him a
malcontent,” said Mr Trafford; “he bemoans the condition of the people.”



“If we are to judge of the condition of the people by what we see here,”
said Lord de Mowbray, “there is little to lament in it. But I fear these
are instances not so common as we could wish. You must have been at a
great outlay, Mr Trafford?”



“Why,” said Mr Trafford, “for my part. I have always considered that there
was nothing so expensive as a vicious population. I hope I had other
objects in view in what I have done than a pecuniary compensation. They
say we all have our hobbies; and it was ever mine to improve the condition
of my workpeople, to see what good tenements and good schools and just
wages paid in a fair manner, and the encouragement of civilizing pursuits,
would do to elevate their character. I should find an ample reward in the
moral tone and material happiness of this community; but really viewing it
in a pecuniary point of view, the investment of capital has been one of
the most profitable I ever made; and I would not, I assure you, for double
its amount, exchange my workpeople for the promiscuous assemblage engaged
in other factories.”



“The influence of the atmosphere on the condition of the labourer is a
subject which deserves investigation,” said Lady Joan to Mr Jermyn, who
stared and bowed.



“And you do not feel alarmed at having a person of such violent opinions
as your inspector at the head of your establishment,” said Lady Firebrace
to Mr Trafford, who smiled a negative.



“What is the name of the intelligent individual who accompanied us?”
enquired Lord de Mowbray.



“His name is Gerard,” said Mr Trafford.



“I believe a common name in these parts,” said Lord de Mowbray looking a
little confused.



“Not very,” said Mr Trafford; “‘tis an old name and the stock has spread;
but all Gerards claim a common lineage I believe, and my inspector has
gentle blood, they say, in his veins.”



“He looks as if he had,” said Lady Maud.



“All persons with good names affect good blood,” said Lord de Mowbray; and
then turning to Mrs Trafford he overwhelmed her with elaborate courtesies
of phrase; praised everything again; first generally and then in detail;
the factory, which he seemed to prefer to his castle—the house,
which he seemed to prefer even to the factory—the gardens, from
which he anticipated even greater gratification than from the house. And
this led to an expression of a hope that he would visit them. And so in
due time the luncheon was achieved. Mrs Trafford looked at her guests,
there was a rustling and a stir, and everybody was to go and see the
gardens that Lord de Mowbray had so much praised.



“I am all for looking after the beautiful Nun,” said Mr Mountchesney to
Lord Milford.



“I think I shall ask the respectable manufacturer to introduce me to her,”
replied his lordship.



In the meantime Egremont had joined Gerard at the factory.



“You should have come sooner,” said Gerard, “and then you might have gone
round with the fine folks. We have had a grand party here from the
castle.”



“So I perceived,” said Egremont, “and withdrew.”



“Ah! they were not in your way, eh?” he said in a mocking smile. “Well,
they were very condescending—at least for such great people. An
earl! Earl de Mowbray,—I suppose he came over with William the
Conqueror. Mr Trafford makes a show of the place, and it amuses their
visitors I dare say, like anything else that’s strange. There were some
young gentlemen with them, who did not seem to know much about anything. I
thought I had a right to be amused too; and I must say I liked very much
to see one of them looking at the machinery through his eye-glass. There
was one very venturesome chap: I thought he was going to catch hold of the
fly-wheel, but I gave him a spin which I believed saved his life, though
he did rather stare. He was a lord.”



“They are great heiresses, his daughters, they say at Mowbray,” said
Egremont.



“I dare say,” said Gerard. “A year ago this earl had a son—an only
son, and then his daughters were not great heiresses. But the son died and
now it’s their turn. And perhaps some day it will be somebody else’s turn.
If you want to understand the ups and downs of life, there’s nothing like
the parchments of an estate. Now master, now man! He who served in the
hall now lords in it: and very often the baseborn change their liveries
for coronets, while gentle blood has nothing left but—dreams; eh,
master Franklin?”



“It seems you know the history of this Lord de Mowbray?”



“Why a man learns a good many things in his time; and living in these
parts, there are few secrets of the notables. He has had the title to his
broad acres questioned before this time, my friend.”



“Indeed!”



“Yes: I could not help thinking of that to-day,” said Gerard, “when he
questioned me with his mincing voice and pulled the wool with his cursed
white hands and showed it to his dame, who touched it with her little
finger; and his daughters who tossed their heads like pea-hens—Lady
Joan and Lady Maud. Lady Joan and Lady Maud!” repeated Gerard in a voice
of bitter sarcasm. “I did not care for the rest; but I could not stand
that Lady Joan and that Lady Maud. I wonder if my Sybil saw them.”



In the meantime, Sybil had been sent for by Mrs Trafford. She had inferred
from the message that the guests had departed, and her animated cheek
showed the eagerness with which she had responded to the call. Bounding
along with a gladness of the heart which lent additional lustre to her
transcendent brightness, she suddenly found herself surrounded in the
garden by Lady Maud and her friends. The daughter of Lord de Mowbray, who
could conceive nothing but humility as the cause of her alarmed look,
attempted to re-assure her by condescending volubility, turning often to
her friends and praising in admiring interrogatories Sybil’s beauty.



“And we took advantage of your absence,” said Lady Maud in a tone of
amiable artlessness, “to find out all about you. And what a pity we did
not know you when you were at the convent, because then you might have
been constantly at the castle; indeed I should have insisted on it. But
still I hear we are neighbours; you must promise to pay me a visit, you
must indeed. Is not she beautiful?” she added in a lower but still
distinct voice to her friend. “Do you know I think there is so much beauty
among the lower order.”



Mr Mountchesney and Lord Milford poured forth several insipid compliments,
accompanied with some speaking looks which they flattered themselves could
not be misconstrued. Sybil said not a word, but answered each flood of
phrases with a cold reverence.



Undeterred by her somewhat haughty demeanour, which Lady Maud only
attributed to the novelty of her situation, her ignorance of the world,
and her embarrassment under this overpowering condescension, the
good-tempered and fussy daughter of Lord de Mowbray proceeded to re-assure
Sybil, and to enforce on her that this perhaps unprecedented descent from
superiority was not a mere transient courtliness of the moment, and that
she really might rely on her patronage and favourable feeling.



“You really must come and see me,” said Lady Maud, “I shall never be happy
till you have made me a visit. Where do you live? I will come and fetch
you myself in the carriage. Now let us fix a day at once. Let me see; this
is Saturday. What say you to next Monday?”



“I thank you,” said Sybil, very gravely, “but I never quit my home.”



“What a darling!” exclaimed Lady Maud looking round at her friends. “Is
not she? I know exactly what you feel. But really you shall not be the
least embarrassed. It may feel strange at first, to be sure, but then I
shall be there; and do you know I look upon you quite as my protege.”



“Protege,” said Sybil. “I live with my father.”



“What a dear!” said Lady Maud looking round to Lord Milford. “Is not she
naive?”



“And are you the guardian of these beautiful flowers?” said Mr
Mountchesney.



Sybil signified a negative, and added “Mrs Trafford is very proud of
them.”



“You must see the flowers at Mowbray Castle,” said Lady Maud. “They are
unprecedented, are they not, Lord Milford? You know you said the other day
that they were almost equal to Mrs Lawrence’s. I am charmed to find you
are fond of flowers,” continued Lady Maud; “you will be so delighted with
Mowbray. Ah! mama is calling us. Now fix—shall it be Monday?”



“Indeed,” said Sybil, “I never leave my home. I am one of the lower order,
and live only among the lower order. I am here to-day merely for a few
hours to pay an act of homage to a benefactor.”



“Well I shall come and fetch you,” said Maud, covering her surprise and
mortification by a jaunty air that would not confess defeat.



“And so shall I,” said Mr Mountchesney.



“And so shall I,” whispered Lord Milford lingering a little behind.



The great and distinguished party had disappeared; their glittering
barouche, their prancing horses, their gay grooms, all had vanished; the
sound of their wheels was no longer heard. Time flew on; the bell
announced that the labour of the week had closed. There was a half holiday
always on the last day of the week at Mr Trafford’s settlement; and every
man, woman, and child, were paid their wages in the great room before they
left the mill. Thus the expensive and evil habits which result from wages
being paid in public houses were prevented. There was also in this system
another great advantage for the workpeople. They received their wages
early enough to repair to the neighbouring markets and make their
purchases for the morrow. This added greatly to their comfort, and
rendering it unnecessary for them to run in debt to the shopkeepers, added
really to their wealth. Mr Trafford thought that next to the amount of
wages, the most important consideration was the method in which wages are
paid; and those of our readers who may have read or can recall the
sketches, neither coloured nor exagerated, which we have given in the
early part of this volume of the very different manner in which the
working classes may receive the remuneration for their toil, will probably
agree with the sensible and virtuous master of Walter Gerard.



He, accompanied by his daughter and Egremont, is now on his way home. A
soft summer afternoon; the mild beam still gilding the tranquil scene; a
river, green meads full of kine, woods vocal with the joyous song of the
thrush and the blackbird; and in the distance, the lofty breast of the
purple moor, still blazing in the sun: fair sights and renovating sounds
after a day of labour passed in walls and amid the ceaseless and
monotonous clang of the spindle and the loom. So Gerard felt it, as he
stretched his great limbs in the air and inhaled its perfumed volume.



“Ah! I was made for this, Sybil,” he exclaimed; “but never mind, my child,
never mind; tell me more of your fine visitors.”



Egremont found the walk too short; fortunately from the undulation of the
vale, they could not see the cottage until within a hundred yards of it.
When they were in sight, a man came forth from the garden to greet them;
Sybil gave an exclamation of pleasure; it was MORLEY.














Book 3 Chapter 9



Morley greeted Gerard and his daughter with great warmth, and then looked
at Egremont. “Our companion in the ruins of Marney Abbey,” said Gerard;
“you and our friend Franklin here should become acquainted, Stephen, for
you both follow the same craft. He is a journalist like yourself, and is
our neighbour for a time, and yours.”



“What journal are you on, may I ask?” enquired Morley.



Egremont reddened, was confused, and then replied, “I have no claim to the
distinguished title of a journalist. I am but a reporter; and have some
special duties here.”



“Hem!” said Morley, and then taking Gerard by the arm, he walked away with
him, leaving Egremont and Sybil to follow them.



“Well I have found him, Walter.”



“What, Hatton?”



“No, no; the brother.”



“And what knows he?”



“Little enough; yet something. Our man lives and prospers; these are
facts, but where he is, or what he is—not a clue.”



“And this brother cannot help us?”



“On the contrary, he sought information from me; he is a savage, beneath
even our worst ideas of popular degradation. All that is ascertained is
that our man exists and is well to do in the world. There comes an annual
and anonymous contribution, and not a light one, to his brother. I
examined the post-marks of the letters, but they all varied, and were
evidently arranged to mislead. I fear you will deem I have not done much;
yet it was wearisome enough I can tell you.”



“I doubt it not; and I am sure Stephen, you have done all that man could.
I was fancying that I should hear from you to-day; for what think you has
happened? My Lord himself, his family and train, have all been in state to
visit the works, and I had to show them. Queer that, wasn’t it? He offered
me money when it was over. How much I know not, I would not look at it.
Though to be sure, they were perhaps my own rents, eh? But I pointed to
the sick box and his own dainty hand deposited the sum there.”



“‘Tis very strange. And you were with him face to face?”



“Face to face. Had you brought me news of the papers, I should have
thought that providence had rather a hand in it—but now, we are
still at sea.”



“Still at sea,” said Morley musingly, “but he lives and prospers. He will
turn up yet, Walter.”



“Amen! Since you have taken up this thing, Stephen, it is strange how my
mind has hankered after the old business, and yet it ruined my father, and
mayhap may do as bad for his son.”



“We will not think that,” said Morley. “At present we will think of other
things. You may guess I am a bit wearied; I think I’ll say good night; you
have strangers with you.”



“Nay, nay man; nay. This Franklin is a likely lad enough; I think you will
take to him. Prithee come in. Sybil will not take it kindly if you go,
after so long an absence; and I am sure I shall not.”



So they entered together.



The evening passed in various conversation, though it led frequently to
the staple subject of talk beneath the roof of Gerard—the Condition
of the People. What Morley had seen in his recent excursion afforded
materials for many comments.



“The domestic feeling is fast vanishing among the working classes of this
country,” said Gerard; “nor is it wonderful—the Home no longer
exists.”



“But there are means of reviving it,” said Egremont; “we have witnessed
them to-day. Give men homes, and they will have soft and homely notions,
If all men acted like Mr Trafford, the condition of the people would be
changed.”



“But all men will not act like Mr Trafford,” said Morley. “It requires a
sacrifice of self which cannot be expected, which is unnatural. It is not
individual influence that can renovate society: it is some new principle
that must reconstruct it. You lament the expiring idea of Home. It would
not be expiring, if it were worth retaining. The domestic principle has
fulfilled its purpose. The irresistible law of progress demands that
another should be developed. It will come; you may advance or retard, but
you cannot prevent it. It will work out like the development of organic
nature. In the present state of civilization and with the scientific means
of happiness at our command, the notion of home should be obsolete. Home
is a barbarous idea; the method of a rude age; home is isolation;
therefore anti-social. What we want is Community.”



“It is all very fine,” said Gerard, “and I dare say you are right,
Stephen; but I like stretching my feet on my own hearth.”














Book 3 Chapter 10



Time passes with a measured and memorable wing during the first period of
a sojourn in a new place, among new characters and new manners. Every
person, every incident, every feeling, touches and stirs the imagination.
The restless mind creates and observes at the same time. Indeed there is
scarcely any popular tenet more erroneous than that which holds that when
time is slow, life is dull. It is very often and very much the reverse. If
we look back on those passages of our life which dwell most upon the
memory, they are brief periods full of action and novel sensation.
Egremont found this so during the first days of his new residence in
Mowedale. The first week, an epoch in his life, seemed an age; at the end
of the first month, he began to deplore the swiftness of time and almost
to moralize over the brevity of existence. He found that he was leading a
life of perfect happiness, but of remarkable simplicity; he wished it
might never end, but felt difficulty in comprehending how in the first
days of his experience of it, it had seemed so strange; almost as strange
as it was sweet. The day that commenced early, was past in reading—books
lent him often too by Sybil Gerard—sometimes in a ramble with her
and Morley, who had time much at his command, to some memorable spot in
the neighbourhood, or in the sport which the river and the rod secured
Egremont. In the evening, he invariably repaired to the cottage of Gerard,
beneath whose humble roof he found every female charm that can fascinate,
and conversation that stimulated his intelligence. Gerard was ever the
same; hearty, simple, with a depth of feeling and native thought on the
subjects on which they touched, and with a certain grandeur of sentiment
and conception which contrasted with his social position, but which became
his idiosyncracy. Sybil spoke little, but hung upon the accents of her
father; yet ever and anon her rich tones conveyed to the charmed ear of
Egremont some deep conviction, the earnestness of her intellect as
remarkable as the almost sacred repose of her mien and manner. Of Morley,
at first Egremont saw a great deal: he lent our friend books, opened with
unreserve and with great richness of speculative and illustrative power,
on the questions which ever engaged him, and which were new and highly
interesting to his companion. But as time advanced, whether it were that
the occupations of Morley increased, and the calls on his hours left him
fewer occasions for the indulgence of social intercourse, Egremont saw him
seldom, except at Gerard’s cottage, where generally he might be found in
the course of the week, and their rambles together had entirely ceased.



Alone, Egremont mused much over the daughter of Gerard, but shrinking from
the precise and the definite, his dreams were delightful, but vague. All
that he asked was, that his present life should go on for ever; he wished
for no change, and at length almost persuaded himself that no change could
arrive; as men who are basking in a summer sun, surrounded by bright and
beautiful objects, cannot comprehend how the seasons can ever alter; that
the sparkling foliage should shrivel and fall away, the foaming waters
become icebound, and the blue serene, a dark and howling space.



In this train of mind, the early days of October having already stolen on
him, an incident occurred which startled him in his retirement, and
rendered it necessary that he should instantly quit it. Egremont had
entrusted the secret of his residence to a faithful servant who
communicated with him when necessary, under his assumed name. Through
these means he received a letter from his mother, written from London,
where she had unexpectedly arrived, entreating him, in urgent terms, to
repair to her without a moment’s delay, on a matter of equal interest and
importance to herself and him. Such an appeal from such a quarter, from
the parent that had ever been kind, and the friend that had been ever
faithful, was not for a moment to be neglected. Already a period had
elapsed since its transmission, which Egremont regretted. He resolved at
once to quit Mowedale, nor could he console himself with the prospect of
an immediate return. Parliament was to assemble in the ensuing month, and
independent of the unknown cause which summoned him immediately to town,
he was well aware that much disagreeable business awaited him which could
no longer be postponed. He had determined not to take his seat unless the
expenses of his contest were previously discharged, and despairing of his
brother’s aid, and shrinking from trespassing any further on his mother’s
resources, the future looked gloomy enough: indeed nothing but the
frequent presence and the constant influence of Sybil had driven from his
mind the ignoble melancholy which, relieved by no pensive fancy, is the
invariable attendant of pecuniary embarrassment.



And now he was to leave her. The event, rather the catastrophe, which
under any circumstances, could not be long postponed, was to be
precipitated. He strolled up to the cottage to bid her farewell and to
leave kind words for her father. Sybil was not there. The old dame who
kept their home informed him that Sybil was at the convent, but would
return in the evening. It was impossible to quit Mowedale without seeing
Sybil; equally impossible to postpone his departure. But by travelling
through the night, the lost hours might be regained. And Egremont made his
arrangements, and awaited with anxiety and impatience the last evening.



The evening, like his heart, was not serene. The soft air that had
lingered so long with them, a summer visitant in an autumnal sky and loth
to part, was no more present. A cold harsh wind, gradually rising, chilled
the system and grated on the nerves. There was misery in its blast and
depression in its moan. Egremont felt infinitely dispirited. The landscape
around him that he had so often looked upon with love and joy, was dull
and hard; the trees dingy, the leaden waters motionless, the distant hills
rough and austere. Where was that translucent sky, once brilliant as his
enamoured fancy; those bowery groves of aromatic fervor wherein he had
loved to roam and muse; that river of swift and sparkling light that
flowed and flashed like the current of his enchanted hours? All vanished—as
his dreams.



He stood before the cottage of Gerard; he recalled the eve that he had
first gazed upon its moonlit garden. What wild and delicious thoughts were
then his! They were gone like the illumined hour. Nature and fortune had
alike changed. Prescient of sorrow, almost prophetic of evil, he opened
the cottage door, and the first person his eye encountered was Morley.



Egremont had not met him for some time, and his cordial greeting of
Egremont to-night contrasted with the coldness, not to say estrangement,
which to the regret and sometimes the perplexity of Egremont had gradually
grown up between them. Yet on no occasion was his presence less desired by
our friend. Morley was talking as Egremont entered with great animation;
in his hand a newspaper, on a paragraph contained in which he was
commenting. The name of Marney caught the ear of Egremont who turned
rather pale at the sound, and hesitated on the threshold. The
unembarrassed welcome of his friends however re-assured him, and in a
moment he even ventured to enquire the subject of their conversation.
Morley immediately referring to the newspaper said, “This is what I have
just read—



“EXTRAORDINARY SPORT AT THE EARL OF MARNEY’S.



On Wednesday, in a small cover called the Horns, near Marney Abbey, his
grace the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, the Earl of Marney, Colonel Rippe and
Captain Grouse, with only four hours shooting, bagged the extraordinary
number of seven hundred and thirty head of game, namely hares three
hundred and thirty-nine; pheasants two hundred and twenty-one; partridges
thirty-four; rabbits eighty-seven; and the following day upwards of fifty
hares, pheasants, &c., (wounded the previous day) were picked up. Out
of the four hours’ shooting two of the party were absent an hour and
a-half, namely the Earl of Marney and Captain Grouse, attending an
agricultural meeting in the neighbourhood; the noble earl with his usual
considerate condescension having kindly consented personally to distribute
the various prizes to the labourers whose good conduct entitled them to
the distinction.”



“What do you think of that, Franklin?” said Morley. “That is our worthy
friend of Marney Abbey, where we first met. You do not know this part of
the country, or you would smile at the considerate condescension of the
worst landlord in England; and who was, it seems, thus employed the day or
so after his battue, as they call it.” And Morley turning the paper read
another paragraph:—



“At a Petty Sessions holden at the Green Dragon Inn, Marney, Friday,
October—, 1837.



“Magistrates present: The Earl of Marney, the Rev. Felix Flimsey, and
Captain Grouse.



“Information against Robert Hind for a trespass in pursuit of game in
Blackrock Wood, the property of Sir Vavasour Firebrace, Bart. The case was
distinctly proved; several wires being found in the pocket of the
defendant. Defendant was fined in the full penalty of forty shillings and
costs twenty-seven; the Bench being of opinion there was no excuse for
him, Hind being in regular employ as a farm labourer and gaining his seven
shillings a-week. Defendant being unable to pay the penalty, was sent for
two months to Marham Gaol.”



“What a pity,” said Morley, “that Robert Hind, instead of meditating the
snaring of a hare, had not been fortunate enough to pick up a maimed one
crawling about the fields the day after the battue. It would certainly
have been better for himself; and if he has a wife and family, better for
the parish.”



“Oh!” said Gerard, “I doubt not they were all picked up by the poulterer
who has the contract: even the Normans did not sell their game.”



“The question is,” said Morley, “would you rather be barbarous or mean;
that is the alternative presented by the real and the pseudo Norman
nobility of England. Where I have been lately, there is a Bishopsgate
Street merchant who has been made for no conceiveable public reason a
baron bold. Bigod and Bohun could not enforce the forest laws with such
severity as this dealer in cotton and indigo.”



“It is a difficult question to deal with—this affair of the game
laws,” said Egremont; “how will you reach the evil? Would you do away with
the offence of trespass? And if so, what is your protection for property?”



“It comes to a simple point though,” said Morley, “the Territorialists
must at length understand that they cannot at the same time have the
profits of a farm and the pleasures of a chase.”



At this moment entered Sybil. At the sight of her, the remembrance that
they were about to part, nearly overwhelmed Egremont. Her supremacy over
his spirit was revealed to him, and nothing but the presence of other
persons could have prevented him avowing his entire subjection. His hand
trembled as he touched her’s, and his eye, searching yet agitated, would
have penetrated her serene soul. Gerard and Morley, somewhat withdrawn,
pursued their conversation; while Egremont hanging over Sybil, attempted
to summon courage to express to her his sad adieu. It was in vain. Alone,
perhaps he might have poured forth a passionate farewell. But constrained
he became embarrassed; and his conduct was at the same time tender and
perplexing. He asked and repeated questions which had already been
answered. His thoughts wandered from their conversation but not from her
with whom he should have conversed. Once their eyes met, and Sybil
observed his suffused with tears. Once he looked round and caught the
glance of Morley, instantly withdrawn, but not easy to be forgotten.



Shortly after this and earlier than his wont, Morley rose and wished them
good night. He shook hands with Egremont and bade him farewell with some
abruptness. Harold who seemed half asleep suddenly sprang from the side of
his mistress and gave an agitated bark. Harold was never very friendly to
Morley, who now tried to soothe him, but in vain. The dog looked fiercely
at him and barked again, but the moment Morley had disappeared, Harold
resumed his usual air of proud high-bred gentleness, and thrust his nose
into the hand of Egremont, who patted him with fondness.



The departure of Morley was a great relief to Egremont, though the task
that was left was still a painful effort. He rose and walked for a moment
up and down the room, commenced an unfinished sentence, approached the
hearth and leant over the mantel; and then at length extending his hand to
Gerard he exclaimed, in a trembling voice, “Best of friends, I must leave
Mowedale.”



“I am very sorry,” said Gerard; “and when?”



“Now,” said Egremont.



“Now!” said Sybil.



“Yes; this instant. My summons is urgent. I ought to have left this
morning. I came here then to bid you farewell,” he said looking at Sybil,
“to express to you how deeply I was indebted to you for all your goodness—how
dearly I shall cherish the memory of these happy days—the happiest I
have ever known;” and his voice faltered. “I came also to leave a kind
message for you, my friend, a hope that we might meet again and soon—but
your daughter was absent, and I could not leave Mowedale without seeing
either of you. So I must contrive to get on through the night.”



“Well we lose a very pleasant neighbour,” said Gerard; “we shall miss you,
I doubt not, eh, Sybil?”



But Sybil had turned away her head; she was leaning over and seemed to be
caressing Harold and was silent.



How much Egremont would have liked to have offered or invited
correspondence; to have proffered his services when the occasion
permitted; to have said or proposed many things that might have cherished
their acquaintance or friendship; but embarrassed by his incognito and all
its consequent deception, he could do nothing but tenderly express his
regret at parting, and speak vaguely and almost mysteriously of their soon
again meeting. He held out again his hand to Gerard who shook it heartily:
then approaching Sybil, Egremont said, “you have shewn me a thousand
kindnesses, which I cherish,” he added in a lower tone, “above all human
circumstances. Would you deign to let this volume lie upon your table,”
and he offered Sybil an English translation of Thomas a Kempis,
illustrated by some masterpieces. In its first page was written “Sybil,
from a faithful friend.”



“I accept it,” said Sybil with a trembling voice and rather pale, “in
remembrance of a friend.” She held forth her hand to Egremont, who
retained it for an instant, and then bending very low, pressed it to his
lips. As with an agitated heart, he hastily crossed the threshold of the
cottage, something seemed to hold him back. He turned round. The
bloodhound had seized him by the coat and looked up to him with an
expression of affectionate remonstrance against his departure. Egremont
bent down, caressed Harold and released himself from his grasp.



When Egremont left the cottage, he found the country enveloped in a thick
white mist, so that had it not been for some huge black shadows which he
recognized as the crests of trees, it would have been very difficult to
discriminate the earth from the sky, and the mist thickening as he
advanced, even these fallacious landmarks threatened to disappear. He had
to walk to Mowbray to catch a night train for London. Every moment was
valuable, but the unexpected and increasing obscurity rendered his
progress slow and even perilous. The contiguity to the river made every
step important. He had according to his calculations proceeded nearly as
far as his old residence, and notwithstanding the careless courage of
youth and the annoyance of relinquishing a project, intolerable at that
season of life, was meditating the expediency of renouncing that night the
attempt on Mowbray and of gaining his former quarters for shelter. He
stopped, as he had stopped several times before, to calculate rather than
to observe. The mist was so thick that he could not see his own extended
hand. It was not the first time that it had occurred to him that some one
or something was hovering about his course.



“Who is there?” exclaimed Egremont. But no one answered.



He moved on a little, but very slowly. He felt assured that his ear caught
a contiguous step. He repeated his interrogatory in a louder tone, but it
obtained no response. Again he stopped. Suddenly he was seized; an iron
grasp assailed his throat, a hand of steel griped his arm. The unexpected
onset hurried him on. The sound of waters assured him that he was
approaching the precipitous bank of that part of the river which, from a
ledge of pointed rocks, here formed rapids. Vigorous and desperate,
Egremont plunged like some strong animal on whom a beast of prey had made
a fatal spring. His feet clung to the earth as if they were held by some
magnetic power. With his disengaged arm he grappled with his mysterious
and unseen foe.



At this moment he heard the deep bay of a hound.



“Harold!” he exclaimed. The dog, invisible, sprang forward and seized upon
his assailant. So violent was the impulse that Egremont staggered and
fell, but he fell freed from his dark enemy. Stunned and exhausted, some
moments elapsed before he was entirely himself. The wind had suddenly
changed; a violent gust had partially dispelled the mist; the outline of
the landscape was in many places visible. Beneath him were the rapids of
the Mowe, over which a watery moon threw a faint, flickering light.
Egremont was lying on its precipitous bank; and Harold panting was leaning
over him and looking in his face, and sometimes licking him with that
tongue which, though not gifted with speech, had spoken so seasonably in
the moment of danger.



END OF THE THIRD BOOK










BOOK IV














Book 4 Chapter 1



“Are you going down to the house, Egerton?” enquired Mr Berners at
Brookes, of a brother M.P., about four o’clock in the early part of the
spring of 1839.



“The moment I have sealed this letter; we will walk down together, if you
like!” and in a few minutes they left the club.



“Our fellows are in a sort of fright about this Jamaica bill,” said Mr
Egerton in an undertone, as if he were afraid a passer-by might overhear
him. “Don’t say anything about it, but there’s a screw loose.”



“The deuce! But how do you mean?”



“They say the Rads are going to throw us over.”



“Talk, talk. They have threatened this half-a-dozen times. Smoke, sir; it
will end in smoke.”



“I hope it may; but I know, in great confidence mind you, that Lord John
was saying something about it yesterday.”



“That may be; I believe our fellows are heartily sick of the business, and
perhaps would be glad of an excuse to break up the government: but we must
not have Peel in; nothing could prevent a dissolution.”



“Their fellows go about and say that Peel would not dissolve if he came
in.”



“Trust him!”



“He has had enough of dissolutions they say.”



“Why, after all they have not done him much harm. Even —34 was a
hit.”



“Whoever dissolves,” said Mr Egerton, “I don’t think there will be much of
a majority either way in our time.”



“We have seen strange things,” said Mr Berners.



“They never would think of breaking up the government without making their
peers,” said Mr Egerton.



“The Queen is not over partial to making more peers; and when parties are
in the present state of equality, the Sovereign is no longer a mere
pageant.”



“They say her Majesty is more touched about these affairs of the Chartists
than anything else,” said Mr Egerton.



“They are rather queer; but for my part I have no serious fears of a
Jacquerie.”



“Not if it comes to an outbreak; but a passive resistance Jacquerie is
altogether a different thing. When we see a regular Convention assembled
in London and holding its daily meetings in Palace Yard; and a general
inclination evinced throughout the country to refrain from the consumption
of exciseable articles, I cannot help thinking that affairs are more
serious than you imagine. I know the government are all on the ‘qui
vive.’”



“Just the fellows we wanted!” exclaimed Lord Fitz-Heron, who was leaning
on the arm of Lord Milford, and who met Mr Egerton and his friend in Pall
Mall.



“We want a brace of pairs,” said Lord Milford. “Will you two fellows
pair?”



“I must go down,” said Mr Egerton; “but I will pair from halfpast seven to
eleven.”



“I just paired with Ormsby at White’s,” said Berners; “not half an hour
ago. We are both going to dine at Eskdale’s, and so it was arranged. Have
you any news to-day?”



“Nothing; except that they say that Alfred Mountchesney is going to marry
Lady Joan Fitz-Warene,” said Lord Milford.



“She has been given to so many,” said Mr Egerton.



“It is always so with these great heiresses,” said his companion. “They
never marry. They cannot bear the thought of sharing their money. I bet
Lady Joan will turn out another specimen of the TABITHA CROESUS.”



“Well, put down our pair, Egerton,” said Lord Fitz-Heron. “You do not dine
at Sidonia’s by any chance?”



“Would that I did! You will have the best dishes and the best guests. I
feed at old Malton’s; perhaps a tete a tete: Scotch broth, and to tell him
the news!”



“There is nothing like being a dutiful nephew, particularly when one’s
uncle is a bachelor and has twenty thousand a-year,” said Lord Milford.
“Au revoir! I suppose there will be no division to-night.”



“No chance.”



Egerton and Berners walked on a little further. As they came to the Golden
Ball, a lady quitting the shop was just about to get into her carriage;
she stopped as she recognized them. It was Lady Firebrace.



“Ah! Mr Berners, how d’ye do? You were just the person I wanted to see!
How is Lady Augusta, Mr Egerton? You have no idea, Mr Berners, how I have
been fighting your battles!”



“Really, Lady Firebrace,” said Mr Berners rather uneasy, for he had
perhaps like most of us a peculiar dislike to being attacked or cheapened.
“You are too good.”



“Oh! I don’t care what a person’s politics are!” exclaimed Lady Firebrace
with an air of affectionate devotion. “I should be very glad indeed to see
you one of us. You know your father was! But if any one is my friend I
never will hear him attacked behind his back without fighting his battles;
and I certainly did fight yours last night.”



“Pray tell me where it was?”



“Lady Crumbleford—”



“Confound Lady Crumbleford!” said Mr Berners indignant but a little
relieved.



“No, no; Lady Crumbleford told Lady Alicia Severn.”



“Yes, yes,” said Berners, a little pale, for he was touched.



“But I cannot stop,” said Lady Firebrace. “I must be with Lady St Julians
exactly at a quarter past four;” and she sprang into her carriage.



“I would sooner meet any woman in London than Lady Firebrace,” said Mr
Berners; “she makes me uneasy for the day: she contrives to convince me
that the whole world are employed behind my back in abusing or ridiculing
me.”



“It is her way,” said Egerton; “she proves her zeal by showing you that
you are odious. It is very successful with people of weak nerves. Scared
at their general unpopularity, they seek refuge with the very person who
at the same time assures them of their odium and alone believes it unjust.
She rules that poor old goose, Lady Gramshawe, who feels that Lady
Firebrace makes her life miserable, but is convinced that if she break
with the torturer, she loses her only friend.”



“There goes a man who is as much altered as any fellow of our time.”



“Not in his looks; I was thinking the other night that he was
better-looking than ever.”



“Oh! no; not in his looks; but in his life. I was at Christchurch with
him, and we entered the world about the same time. I was rather before
him. He did everything; and did it well. And now one never sees him,
except at the House. He goes nowhere; and they tell me he is a regular
reading man.”



“Do you think he looks to office?”



“He does not put himself forward.”



“He attends; and his brother will always be able to get anything for him,”
said Egerton.



“Oh! he and Marney never speak; they hate each other.”



“By Jove! However there is his mother; with this marriage of hers and
Deloraine House, she will be their grandest dame.”



“She is the only good woman the tories have: I think their others do them
harm, from Lady St Julians down to your friend Lady Firebrace. I wish Lady
Deloraine were with us. She keeps their men together wonderfully; makes
her house agreeable; and then her manner—it certainly is perfect;
natural, and yet refined.”



“Lady Mina Blake has an idea that far from looking to office, Egremont’s
heart is faintly with his party; and that if it were not for the
Marchioness—”



“We might gain him, eh?”



“Hem; I hardly know that: he has got crotchets about the people I am
told.”



“What, the ballot and household suffrage?”



“Gad, I believe it is quite a different sort of a thing. I do not know
what it is exactly; but I understand he is crotchetty.”



“Well, that will not do for Peel. He does not like crotchetty men. Do you
see that, Egerton?”



At this moment, Mr Egerton and his friend were about to step over from
Trafalgar square to Charing Cross. They observed the carriages of Lady St
Julians and the Marchioness of Deloraine drawn up side by side in the
middle of the street, and those two eminent stateswomen in earnest
conversation. Egerton and Berners bowed and smiled, but could not hear the
brief but not uninteresting words that have nevertheless reached us.



“I give them eleven,” said Lady St Julians.



“Well, Charles tells me,” said Lady Deloraine, “that Sir Thomas says so,
and he certainly is generally right; but it is not Charles’ own opinion.”



“Sir Thomas, I know, gives them eleven,” said Lady St Julians; “and that
would satisfy me; and we will say eleven. But I have a list here,” and she
slightly elevated her brow, and then glanced at Lady Deloraine with a
piquant air, “which proves that they cannot have more than nine; but this
is in the greatest confidence: of course between us there can be no
secrets. It is Mr Tadpole’s list; nobody has seen it but me; not even Sir
Robert. Lord Grubminster has had a stroke: they are concealing it, but Mr
Tadpole has found it out. They wanted to pair him off with Colonel
Fantomme, who they think is dying: but Mr Tadpole has got a Mesmerist who
has done wonders for him, and who has guaranteed that he shall vote. Well,
that makes a difference of one.”



“And then Sir Henry Churton—”



“Oh! you know it,” said Lady St Julians, looking slightly mortified. “Yes:
he votes with us.”



Lady Deloraine shook her head. “I think,” she said, “I know the origin of
that report. Quite a mistake. He is in a bad humour, has been so the whole
session, and he was at Lady Alice Fermyne’s, and did say all sorts of
things. All that is true. But he told Charles this morning on a committee,
that he should vote with the Government.”



“Stupid man!” exclaimed Lady St Julians; “I never could bear him. And I
have sent his vulgar wife and great staring daughter a card for next
Wednesday! Well, I hope affairs will soon be brought to a crisis, for I do
not think I can bear much longer this life of perpetual sacrifice,” added
Lady St Julians a little out of temper, both because she had lost a vote
and found her friend and rival better informed than herself.



“There is no chance of a division to-night,” said Lady Deloraine.



“That is settled,” said Lady St Julians. “Adieu, my dear friend. We meet,
I believe, at dinner?”



“Plotting,” said Mr Egerton to Mr Berners, as they passed the great
ladies.



“The only consolation one has,” said Berners, “is, that if they do turn us
out, Lady Deloraine and Lady St Julians must quarrel, for they both want
the same thing.”



“Lady Deloraine will have it,” said Egerton.



Here they picked up Mr Jermyn, a young tory M.P., who perhaps the reader
may remember at Mowbray Castle; and they walked on together, Egerton and
Berners trying to pump him as to the expectations of his friends.



“How will Trodgits go?” said Egerton.



“I think Trodgits will stay away,” said Jermyn.



“Who do you give that new man to—that north-country borough fellow;—what’s
his name?” said Berners.



“Blugsby! Oh, Blugsby dined with Peel,” said Jermyn.



“Our fellows say dinners are no good,” said Egerton; “and they certainly
are a cursed bore: but you may depend upon it they do for the burgesses.
We don’t dine our men half enough. Now Blugsby was just the sort of fellow
to be caught by dining with Peel: and I dare say they made Peel remember
to take wine with him. We got Melbourne to give a grand feed the other day
to some of our men who want attention they say, and he did not take wine
with a single guest. He forgot. I wonder what they are doing at the House!
Here’s Spencer May, he will tell us. Well, what is going on?”



“WISHY is up, and WASHY follows.”



“No division, of course?”



“Not a chance; a regular covey ready on both sides.”














Book 4 Chapter 2



On the morning of the same day that Mr Egerton and his friend Mr Berners
walked down together to the House of Commons, as appears in our last
chapter, Egremont had made a visit to his mother, who had married since
the commencement of this history the Marquis of Deloraine, a great noble
who had always been her admirer. The family had been established by a
lawyer, and recently in our history. The present Lord Deloraine, though he
was gartered and had been a viceroy, was only the grandson of an attorney,
but one who, conscious of his powers, had been called to the bar and died
an ex-chancellor. A certain talent was hereditary in the family. The
attorney’s son had been a successful courtier, and had planted himself in
the cabinet for a quarter of a century. It was a maxim in this family to
make great alliances; so the blood progressively refined, and the
connections were always distinguished by power and fashion. It was a great
hit, in the second generation of an earldom, to convert the coronet into
that of a marquis; but the son of the old chancellor lived in stirring
times, and cruised for his object with the same devoted patience with
which Lord Anson watched for the galleon. It came at last, as everything
does if men are firm and calm. The present marquis, through his ancestry
and his first wife, was allied with the highest houses of the realm and
looked their peer. He might have been selected as the personification of
aristocracy: so noble was his appearance, so distinguished his manner; his
bow gained every eye, his smile every heart. He was also very
accomplished, and not ill-informed; had read a little, and thought a
little, and was in every respect a most superior man; alike famed for his
favour by the fair, and the constancy of his homage to the charming Lady
Marney.



Lord Deloraine was not very rich; but he was not embarrassed, and had the
appearance of princely wealth; a splendid family mansion with a courtyard;
a noble country-seat with a magnificent park, including a quite celebrated
lake, but with very few farms attached to it. He however held a good
patent place which had been conferred on his descendants by the old
chancellor, and this brought in annually some thousands. His marriage with
Lady Marney was quite an affair of the heart; her considerable jointure
however did not diminish the lustre of his position.



It was this impending marriage, and the anxiety of Lady Marney to see
Egremont’s affairs settled before it took place, which about a year and a
half ago had induced her to summon him so urgently from Mowedale, which
the reader perhaps may have not forgotten. And now Egremont is paying one
of his almost daily visits to his mother at Deloraine House.



“A truce to politics, my dear Charles,” said Lady Marney; “you must be
wearied with my inquiries. Besides, I do not take the sanguine view of
affairs in which some of our friends indulge. I am one of those who think
the pear is not ripe. These men will totter on, and longer perhaps than
even themselves imagine. I want to speak of something very different.
To-morrow, my dear son, is your birth-day. Now I should grieve were it to
pass without your receiving something which showed that its recollection
was cherished by your mother. But of all silly things in the world, the
silliest is a present that is not wanted. It destroys the sentiment a
little perhaps but it enhances the gift, if I ask you in the most literal
manner to assist me in giving you something that really would please you?”



“But how can I, my dear mother?” said Egremont. “You have ever been so
kind and so generous that I literally want nothing.”



“Oh! you cannot be such a fortunate man as to want nothing, Charles,” said
Lady Marney with a smile. “A dressing-case you have: your rooms are
furnished enough: all this is in my way; but there are such things as
horses and guns of which I know nothing, but which men always require. You
must want a horse or a gun, Charles. Well, I should like you to get
either; the finest, the most valuable that money can purchase. Or a
brougham, Charles; what do you think of a new brougham? Would you like
that Barker should build you a brougham?”



“You are too good, my dear mother. I have horses and guns enough; and my
present carriage is all I can desire.”



“You will not assist me, then? You are resolved that I shall do something
very stupid. For to give you something I am determined.”



“Well my dear mother,” said Egremont smiling and looking round, “give me
something that is here.”



“Choose then,” said Lady Marney, and she looked round the blue satin walls
of her apartment, covered with cabinet pictures of exquisite art, and then
at her tables crowded with precious and fantastic toys.



“It would be plunder, my dear mother,” said Egremont.



“No, no; you have said it; you shall choose something. Will you have those
vases?” and she pointed to an almost matchless specimen of old Sevres
porcelain.



“They are in too becoming a position to be disturbed,” said Egremont, “and
would ill suit my quiet chambers, where a bronze or a marble is my
greatest ornament. If you would permit me, I would rather choose a
picture?”



“Then select one at once,” said Lady Marney; “I make no reservation,
except that Watteau, for it was given me by your father before we were
married. Shall it be this Cuyp?”



“I would rather choose this,” said Egremont, and he pointed to the
portrait of a saint by Allori: the face of a beautiful young girl, radiant
and yet solemn, with rich tresses of golden brown hair, and large eyes
dark as night, fringed with ebon lashes that hung upon the glowing cheek.



“Ah! you choose that! Well, that was a great favourite of poor Sir Thomas
Lawrence. But for my part I have never seen any one in the least like it,
and I think I am sure that you have not.”



“It reminds me—” said Egremont musingly.



“Of what you have dreamed,” said Lady Marney.



“Perhaps so,” said Egremont; “indeed I think it must have been a dream.”



“Well, the vision shall still hover before you,” said his mother; “and you
shall find this portrait to-morrow over your chimney in the Albany.”














Book 4 Chapter 3



“Strangers must withdraw.”



“Division: clear the gallery. Withdraw.”



“Nonsense; no; it’s quite ridiculous; quite absurd. Some fellow must get
up. Send to the Carlton; send to the Reform; send to Brookes’s. Are your
men ready? No; are your’s? I am sure I can’t say. What does it mean? Most
absurd! Are there many fellows in the library? The smoking-room is quite
full. All our men are paired till half-past eleven. It wants five minutes
to the halfhour. What do you think of Trenchard’s speech? I don’t care for
ourselves; I am sorry for him. Well that is very charitable. Withdraw,
withdraw; you must withdraw.”



“Where are you going, Fitztheron?” said a Conservative whipling.



“I must go; I am paired till half-past eleven, and it wants some minutes,
and my man is not here.”



“Confound it!”



“How will it go?”



“Gad, I don’t know.”



“Fishy eh?”



“Deuced!” said the under-whip in an under-tone, pale and speaking behind
his teeth.



The division bell was still ringing; peers and diplomatists and strangers
were turned out; members came rushing in from library and smoking-room;
some desperate cabs just arrived in time to land their passengers in the
waiting-room. The doors were locked.



The mysteries of the Lobby are only for the initiated. Three quarters of
an hour after the division was called, the result was known to the
exoteric world. Majority for Ministers thirty-seven! Never had the
opposition made such a bad division, and this too on their trial of
strength for the session. Everything went wrong. Lord Milford was away
without a pair. Mr Ormsby, who had paired with Mr Berners, never came, and
let his man poll; for which he was infinitely accursed, particularly by
the expectant twelve hundred a-yearers, but not wanting anything himself,
and having an income of forty thousand pounds paid quarterly, Mr Ormsby
bore their reported indignation like a lamb.



There were several other similar or analogous mischances; the whigs
contrived to poll Lord Grubminster in a wheeled chair; he was unconscious
but had heard as much of the debate as a good many. Colonel Fantomme on
the other hand could not come to time; the mesmerist had thrown him into a
trance from which it was fated he should never awake: but the crash of the
night was a speech made against the opposition by one of their own men, Mr
Trenchard, who voted with the government.



“The rest may be accounted for,” said Lady St Julians to Lady Deloraine
the morning after; “it is simply vexatious; it was a surprise and will be
a lesson: but this affair of this Mr Trenchard—and they tell me that
William Loraine was absolutely cheering him the whole time—what does
it mean? Do you know the man?”



“I have heard Charles speak of him, and I think much in his favour,” said
Lady Deloraine; “if he were here, he would tell us more about it. I wonder
he does not come: he never misses looking in after a great division and
giving me all the news.”



“Do you know, my dear friend,” said Lady St Julians with an air of some
solemnity, “I am half meditating a great stroke? This is not a time for
trifling. It is all very well for these people to boast of their division
of last night, but it was a surprise, and as great to them as to us. I
know there is dissension in the camp; ever since that Finality speech of
Lord John, there has been a smouldering sedition. Mr Tadpole knows all
about it; he has liaisons with the frondeurs. This affair of Trenchard may
do us the greatest possible injury. When it comes to a fair fight, the
government have not more than twelve or so. If this Mr Trenchard and three
or four others choose to make themselves of importance—you see? The
danger is imminent, it must be met with decision.”



“And what do you propose doing?”



“Has he a wife?”



“I really do not know. I wish Charles would come, perhaps he could tell
us.”



“I have no doubt he has,” said Lady St Julians. “One would have met him,
somehow or other in the course of two years, if he had not been married.
Well, married or unmarried, with his wife, or without his wife,—I
shall send him a card for Wednesday.” And Lady St Julians paused,
overwhelmed as it were by the commensurate vastness of her idea and her
sacrifice.



“Do not you think it would be rather sudden?” said Lady Deloraine.



“What does that signify? He will understand it; he will have gained his
object; and all will be right.”



“But are you sure it is his object? We do not know the man.”



“What else can be his object?” said Lady St Julians. “People get into
Parliament to get on; their aims are indefinite. If they have indulged in
hallucinations about place before they enter the House, they are soon
freed from such distempered fancies; they find they have no more talent
than other people, and if they had, they learn that power, patronage and
pay are reserved for us and our friends. Well then like practical men,
they look to some result, and they get it. They are asked out to dinner
more than they would be; they move rigmarole resolutions at nonsensical
public meetings; and they get invited with their women to assemblies at
their leader’s where they see stars and blue ribbons, and above all, us,
whom they little think in appearing on such occasions, make the greatest
conceivable sacrifice. Well then, of course such people are entirely in
one’s power, if one only had time and inclination to notice them. You can
do anything with them. Ask them to a ball, and they will give you their
votes; invite them to dinner and if necessary they will rescind them; but
cultivate them, remember their wives at assemblies and call their
daughters, if possible, by their right names; and they will not only
change their principles or desert their party for you; but subscribe their
fortunes if necessary and lay down their lives in your service.”



“You paint them to the life, my dear Lady St Julians,” said Lady Deloraine
laughing; “but with such knowledge and such powers, why did you not save
our boroughs?”



“We had lost our heads, then, I must confess,” said Lady St Julians. “What
with the dear King and the dear Duke, we really had brought ourselves to
believe that we lived in the days of Versailles or nearly; and I must
admit I think we had become a little too exclusive. Out of the cottage
circle, there was really no world, and after all we were lost not by
insulting the people but by snubbing the aristocracy.”



The servant announced Lady Firebrace. “Oh! my dear Lady Deloraine. Oh! my
dear Lady St Julians!” and she shook her head.



“You have no news, I suppose,” said Lady St Julians.



“Only about that dreadful Mr Trenchard; you know the reason why he
ratted?”



“No, indeed,” said Lady St Julians with a sigh.



“An invitation to Lansdowne House, for himself and his wife!”



“Oh! he is married then?”



“Yes; she is at the bottom of it all. Terms regularly settled beforehand.
I have a note here—all the facts.” And Lady Firebrace twirled in her
hand a bulletin from Mr Tadpole.



“Lansdowne House is destined to cross me,” said Lady St Julians with
bitterness.



“Well it is very provoking,” said Lady Deloraine, “when you had made up
your mind to ask them for Wednesday.”



“Yes, that alone is a sacrifice,” said Lady St Julians.



“Talking over the division I suppose,” said Egremont as he entered.



“Ah! Mr Egremont,” said Lady St Julians. “What a hachis you made of it.”



Lady Firebrace shook her head, as it were reproachfully.



“Charles,” said Lady Deloraine, “we were talking of this Mr Trenchard. Did
I not once hear you say you knew something of him?”



“Why, he is one of my intimate acquaintance.”



“Heavens! what a man for a friend!” said Lady St Julians.



“Heavens!” echoed Lady Firebrace raising her hands.



“And why did you not present him to me, Charles,” said Lady Deloraine.



“I did; at Lady Peel’s.”



“And why did you not ask him here?”



“I did several times; but he would not come.”



“He is going to Lansdowne House, though,” said Lady Firebrace.



“I suppose you wrote the leading article in the Standard which I have just
read,” said Egremont smiling. “It announces in large type the secret
reasons of Mr Trenchard’s vote.”



“It is a fact,” said Lady Firebrace.



“That Trenchard is going to Lansdowne House to-night; very likely. I have
met him at Lansdowne House half-a-dozen times. He is very intimate with
the family and lives in the same county.”



“But his wife,” said Lady Firebrace; “that’s the point: he never could get
his wife there before.”



“He has none,” said Egremont very quietly.



“Then we may regain him,” said Lady St Julians with energy. “You shall
make a little dinner to Greenwich, Mr Egremont, and I will sit next to
him.”



“Fortunate Trenchard!” said Egremont. “But do you know I fear he is hardly
worthy of his lot. He has a horror of fine ladies; and there is nothing in
the world he more avoids than what you call society. At home, as this
morning when I breakfasted with him, or in a circle of his intimates, he
is the best company in the world; no one so well informed, fuller of rich
humour, and more sincerely amiable. He is popular with all who know him—except
Taper, Lady St Julians, and Tadpole, Lady Firebrace.”



“Well, I think I will ask him still for Wednesday,” said Lady St Julians;
“and I will write him a little note. If society is not his object, what
is?”



“Ay!” said Egremont, “there is a great question for you and Lady Firebrace
to ponder over. This is a lesson for you fine ladies, who think you can
govern the world by what you call your social influences: asking people
once or twice a-year to an inconvenient crowd in your house; now haughtily
smirking, and now impertinently staring, at them; and flattering
yourselves all this time, that to have the occasional privilege of
entering your saloons and the periodical experience of your insolent
recognition, is to be a reward for great exertions, or if necessary an
inducement to infamous tergiversation.”














Book 4 Chapter 4



It was night: clear and serene, though the moon had not risen; and a vast
concourse of persons were assembling on Mowbray Moor. The chief gathering
collected in the vicinity of some huge rocks, one of which, pre-eminent
above its fellows, and having a broad flat head, on which some twenty
persons might easily stand at the same time, was called the Druid’s Altar.
The ground about was strewn with stony fragments, covered tonight with
human beings, who found a convenient resting-place amid these ruins of
some ancient temple or relics of some ancient world. The shadowy concourse
increased, the dim circle of the nocturnal assemblage each moment spread
and widened; there was the hum and stir of many thousands. Suddenly in the
distance the sound of martial music: and instantly, quick as the lightning
and far more wild, each person present brandished a flaming torch, amid a
chorus of cheers, that, renewed and resounding, floated far away over the
broad bosom of the dusk wilderness.



The music and the banners denoted the arrival of the leaders of the
people. They mounted the craggy ascent that led to the summit of the
Druid’s Altar, and there, surrounded by his companions, amid the
enthusiastic shouts of the multitude, Walter Gerard came forth to address
a TORCH-LIGHT MEETING.



His tall form seemed colossal in the uncertain and flickering light, his
rich and powerful voice reached almost to the utmost limit of his vast
audience, now still with expectation and silent with excitement. Their
fixed and eager glance, the mouth compressed with fierce resolution or
distended by novel sympathy, as they listened to the exposition of their
wrongs, and the vindication of the sacred rights of labour—the
shouts and waving of the torches as some bright or bold phrase touched
them to the quick—the cause, the hour, the scene—all combined
to render the assemblage in a high degree exciting.



“I wonder if Warner will speak to-night,” said Dandy Mick to Devilsdust.



“He can’t pitch it in like Gerard,” replied his companion.



“But he is a trump in the tender,” said the Dandy. “The Handlooms looks to
him as their man, and that’s a powerful section.”



“If you come to the depth of a question, there’s nothing like Stephen
Morley,” said Devilsdust. “‘Twould take six clergymen any day to settle
him. He knows the principles of society by heart. But Gerard gets hold of
the passions.”



“And that’s the way to do the trick,” said Dandy Mick. “I wish he would
say march, and no mistake.”



“There is a great deal to do before saying that,” said Devilsdust. “We
must have discussion, because when it comes to reasoning, the oligarchs
have not got a leg to stand on; and we must stop the consumption of
exciseable articles, and when they have no tin to pay the bayonets and
their b—y police, they are dished.”



“You have a long head, Dusty,” said Mick.



“Why I have been thinking of it ever since I knew two and two made four,”
said his friend. “I was not ten years old when I said to myself—It’s
a pretty go this, that I should be toiling in a shoddy-hole to pay the
taxes for a gentleman what drinks his port wine and stretches his legs on
a Turkey carpet. Hear, hear,” he suddenly exclaimed, as Gerard threw off a
stinging sentence. “Ah! that’s the man for the people. You will see, Mick,
whatever happens, Gerard is the man who will always lead.”



Gerard had ceased amid enthusiastic plaudits, and Warner—that
hand-loom weaver whom the reader may recollect, and who had since become a
popular leader and one of the principal followers of Gerard—had also
addressed the multitude. They had cheered and shouted, and voted
resolutions, and the business of the night was over. Now they were
enjoined to disperse in order and depart in peace. The band sounded a
triumphant retreat; the leaders had descended from the Druid’s Altar; the
multitude were melting away, bearing back to the town their high resolves
and panting thoughts, and echoing in many quarters the suggestive appeals
of those who had addressed them. Dandy Mick and Devilsdust departed
together; the business of their night had not yet commenced, and it was an
important one.



They took their way to that suburb whither Gerard and Morley repaired the
evening of their return from Marney Abbey; but it was not on this occasion
to pay a visit to Chaffing Jack and his brilliant saloon. Winding through
many obscure lanes, Mick and his friend at length turned into a passage
which ended in a square court of a not inconsiderable size, and which was
surrounded by high buildings that had the appearance of warehouses.
Entering one of these, and taking up a dim lamp that was placed on the
stone of an empty hearth, Devilsdust led his friend through several
unoccupied and unfurnished rooms, until he came to one in which there were
some signs of occupation.



“Now, Mick,” said he, in a very earnest, almost solemn tone, “are you
firm?”



“All right, my hearty,” replied his friend, though not without some
affectation of ease.



“There is a good deal to go through,” said Devilsdust. “It tries a man.”



“You don’t mean that?”



“But if you are firm, all’s right. Now I must leave you.”



“No, no, Dusty,” said Mick.



“I must go,” said Devilsdust; “and you must rest here till you are sent
for. Now mind—whatever is bid you, obey; and whatever you see, be
quiet. There,” and Devilsdust taking a flask out of his pocket, held it
forth to his friend, “give a good pull, man, I can’t leave it you, for
though your heart must be warm, your head must be cool,” and so saying he
vanished.



Notwithstanding the animating draught, the heart of Mick Radley trembled.
There are some moments when the nervous system defies even brandy. Mick
was on the eve of a great and solemn incident, round which for years his
imagination had gathered and brooded. Often in that imagination he had
conceived the scene, and successfully confronted its perils or its trials.
Often had the occasion been the drama of many a triumphant reverie, but
the stern presence of reality had dispelled all his fancy and all his
courage. He recalled the warning of Julia, who had often dissuaded him
from the impending step; that warning received with so much scorn and
treated with so much levity. He began to think that women were always
right; that Devilsdust was after all a dangerous counsellor; he even
meditated over the possibility of a retreat. He looked around him: the
glimmering lamp scarcely indicated the outline of the obscure chamber. It
was lofty, nor in the obscurity was it possible for the eye to reach the
ceiling, which several huge beams seemed to cross transversally, looming
in the darkness. There was apparently no windows, and the door by which
they had entered was not easily to be recognised. Mick had just taken up
the lamp and was surveying his position, when a slight noise startled him,
and looking round he beheld at some little distance two forms which he
hoped were human.



Enveloped in dark cloaks and wearing black masks, a conical cap of the
same colour adding to their considerable height, each held a torch. They
stood in silence—two awful sentries.



Their appearance appalled, their stillness terrified, Mick: he remained
with his mouth open and the lamp in his extended arm. At length, unable
any longer to sustain the solemn mystery, and plucking up his natural
audacity, he exclaimed, “I say, what do you want?”



All was silent.



“Come, come,” said Mick much alarmed; “none of this sort of thing. I say,
you must speak though.”



The figures advanced: they stuck their torches in a niche that was by; and
then they placed each of them a hand on the shoulder of Mick.



“No, no; none of that,” said Mick, trying to disembarrass himself.



But, notwithstanding this fresh appeal, one of the silent masks pinioned
his arms; and in a moment the eyes of the helpless friend of Devilsdust
were bandaged.



Conducted by these guides, it seemed to Mick that he was traversing
interminable rooms, or rather galleries, for once stretching out his arm,
while one of his supporters had momentarily quitted him to open some gate
or door, Mick touched a wall. At length one of the masks spoke, and said,
“In five minutes you will be in the presence of the SEVEN—prepare.”



At this moment rose the sound of distant voices singing in concert, and
gradually increasing in volume as Mick and the masks advanced. One of
these attendants now notifying to their charge that he must kneel down,
Mick found he rested on a cushion, while at the same time his arms still
pinioned, he seemed to be left alone.



The voices became louder and louder; Mick could distinguish the words and
burthen of the hymn; he was sensible that many persons were entering the
apartment; he could distinguish the measured tread of some solemn
procession. Round the chamber, more than once, they moved with slow and
awful step. Suddenly that movement ceased; there was a pause of a few
minutes; at length a voice spoke. “I denounce John Briars.”



“Why?” said another.



“He offers to take nothing but piece-work; the man who does piece-work is
guilty of less defensible conduct than a drunkard. The worst passions of
our nature are enlisted in support of piece-work. Avarice, meanness,
cunning, hypocrisy, all excite and feed upon the miserable votary who
works by the task and not by the hour. A man who earns by piece-work forty
shillings per week, the usual wages for day-work being twenty, robs his
fellows of a week’s employment; therefore I denounce John Briars.”



“Let it go forth,” said the other voice; “John Briars is denounced. If he
receive another week’s wages by the piece, he shall not have the option of
working the week after for time. No.87, see to John Briars.”



“I denounce Claughton and Hicks,” said another voice.



“Why?”



“They have removed Gregory Ray from being a superintendent, because he
belonged to this lodge.”



“Brethren, is it your pleasure that there shall be a turn out for ten days
at Claughton and Hicks?”



“It is our pleasure,” cried several voices.



“No.34, give orders to-morrow that the works at Claughton and Hicks stop
till further orders.”



“Brethren,” said another voice, “I propose the expulsion from this Union,
of any member who shall be known to boast of his superior ability, as to
either the quantity or quality of work he can do, either in public or
private company. Is it your pleasure?”



“It is our pleasure.”



“Brethren,” said a voice that seemed a presiding one, “before we proceed
to the receipt of the revenue from the different districts of this lodge,
there is I am informed a stranger present, who prays to be admitted into
our fraternity. Are all robed in the mystic robe? Are all masked in the
secret mask?”



“All



“Then let us pray!” And thereupon after a movement which intimated that
all present were kneeling, the presiding voice offered up an extemporary
prayer of great power and even eloquence. This was succeeded by the Hymn
of Labour, and at its conclusion the arms of the neophyte were unpinioned,
and then his eyes were unbandaged.



Mick found himself in a lofty and spacious room lighted with many tapers.
Its walls were hung with black cloth; at a table covered with the same
material, were seated seven persons in surplices and masked, the president
on a loftier seat; above which on a pedestal was a skeleton complete. On
each side of the skeleton was a man robed and masked, holding a drawn
sword; and on each of Mick was a man in the same garb holding a
battle-axe. On the table was the sacred volume open, and at a distance,
ranged in order on each side of the room, was a row of persons in white
robes and white masks, and holding torches.



“Michael Radley,” said the President. “Do you voluntarily swear in the
presence of Almighty God and before these witnesses, that you will execute
with zeal and alacrity, as far as in you lies, every task and injunction
that the majority of your brethren testified by the mandate of this grand
committee, shall impose upon you, in futherance of our common welfare, of
which they are the sole judges; such as the chastisement of Nobs, the
assassination of oppressive and tyrannical masters, or the demolition of
all mills, works and shops that shall be deemed by us incorrigible. Do you
swear this in the presence of Almighty God and before these witnesses?”



“I do swear it,” replied a tremulous voice.



“Then rise and kiss that book.”



Mick slowly rose from his kneeling position, advanced with a trembling
step, and bending, embraced with reverence the open volume.



Immediately every one unmasked; Devilsdust came forward, and taking Mick
by the hand led him to the President, who received him pronouncing some
mystic rhymes. He was covered with a robe and presented with a torch, and
then ranged in order with his companions. Thus terminated the initiation
of Dandy Mick into a TRADES UNION.














Book 4 Chapter 5



“His lordship has not yet rung his bell, gentlemen.”



It was the valet of Lord Milford that spoke, addressing from the door of a
house in Belgrave Square, about noon, a deputation from the National
Convention, consisting of two of its delegates, who waited on the young
viscount in common with other members of the legislature, in order to call
his particular attention to the National Petition which the Convention had
prepared, and which in the course of the session was to be presented by
one of the members for Birmingham.



“I fear we are too early for these fine birds,” said one delegate to the
other. “Who is next on our list?”



“No. 27, — Street, close by; Mr THOROUGH BASE: he ought to be with
the people, for his father was only a fiddler; but I understand he is
quite an aristocrat and has married a widow of quality.”



“Well, knock.”



Mr Thorough Base was not at home; had received the card of the delegates
apprising him of the honour of their intended visit, but had made up his
mind on the subject.



No.18 in the same street received them more courteously. Here resided Mr
KREMLIN, who after listening with patience if not with interest, to their
statement, apprised them that forms of government were of no consequence,
and domestic policy of no interest; that there was only one subject which
should engage the attention of public men, because everything depended on
it,—that was our external system; and that the only specific for a
revival of trade and the contentment of the people, was a general
settlement of the boundary questions. Finally, Mr Kremlin urged upon the
National Convention to recast their petition with this view, assuring them
that on foreign policy they would have the public with them.



The deputation in reply might have referred as an evidence of the general
interest excited by questions of foreign policy, to the impossibility even
of a leader making a house on one; and to the fact that there are not
three men in the House of Commons who even pretend to have any
acquaintance with the external circumstances of the country; they might
have added, that even in such an assembly Mr Kremlin himself was
distinguished for ignorance, for he had only one idea,—and that was
wrong.



Their next visit was to WRIGGLE, a member for a metropolitan district, a
disciple of Progress, who went with the times, but who took particular
good care to ascertain their complexion; and whose movements if expedient
could partake of a regressive character. As the Charter might some day
turn up trumps as well as so many other unexpected cards and colours,
Wriggle gave his adhesion to it, but of course only provisionally;
provided that is to say, he might vote against it at present. But he saw
no harm in it—not he, and should be prepared to support it when
circumstances, that is to say the temper of the times, would permit him.
More could hardly be expected from a gentleman in the delicate position in
which Wriggle found himself at this moment, for he had solicited a
baronetcy of the whigs, and had secretly pledged himself to Taper to vote
against them on the impending Jamaica division.



BOMBASTES RIP snubbed them, which was hard, for he had been one of
themselves, had written confidential letters in 1831 to the secretary of
the Treasury, and “provided his expenses were paid,” offered to come up
from the manufacturing town he now represented, at the head of a hundred
thousand men, and burn down Apsley House. But now Bombastes Rip talked of
the great middle class; of public order and public credit. He would have
said more to them, but had an appointment in the city, being a most active
member of the committee for raising a statue to the Duke of Wellington.



FLOATWELL received them in the politest manner, though he did not agree
with them. What he did agree with was difficult to say. Clever, brisk, and
bustling, with an university reputation and without patrimony, Floatwell
shrunk from the toils of a profession, and in the hurry skurry of reform
found himself to his astonishment a parliament man. There he had remained,
but why, the Fates alone knew. The fun of such a thing must have
evaporated with the novelty. Floatwell had entered public life in complete
ignorance of every subject which could possibly engage the attention of a
public man. He knew nothing of history, national or constitutional law,
had indeed none but puerile acquirements, and had seen nothing of life.
Assiduous at committees he gained those superficial habits of business
which are competent to the conduct of ordinary affairs, and picked up in
time some of the slang of economical questions. Floatwell began at once
with a little success, and he kept his little success; nobody envied him
it; he hoarded his sixpences without exciting any evil emulation. He was
one of those characters who above all things shrink from isolation, and
who imagine they are getting on if they are keeping company with some who
stick like themselves. He was always an idolater of some great personage
who was on the shelf, and who he was convinced, because the great
personage assured him of it after dinner, would sooner or later turn out
the man. At present, Floatwell swore by Lord Dunderhead; and the game of
this little coterie, who dined together and thought they were a party, was
to be courteous to the Convention.



After the endurance of an almost interminable lecture on the currency from
Mr KITE, who would pledge himself to the charter if the charter would
pledge itself to one-pound notes, the two delegates had arrived in
Piccadilly, and the next member upon their list was Lord Valentine.



“It is two o’clock,” said one of the delegates, “I think we may venture;”
so they knocked at the portal of the court yard, and found they were
awaited.



A private staircase led to the suite of rooms of Lord Valentine, who lived
in the family mansion. The delegates were ushered through an ante-chamber
into a saloon which opened into a very fanciful conservatory, where amid
tall tropical plants played a fountain. The saloon was hung with blue
satin, and adorned with brilliant mirrors: its coved ceiling was richly
painted, and its furniture became the rest of its decorations. On one sofa
were a number of portfolios, some open, full of drawings of costumes; a
table of pietra dura was covered with richly bound volumes that appeared
to have been recently referred to; several ancient swords of extreme
beauty were lying on a couch; in a corner of the room was a figure in
complete armour, black and gold richly inlaid, and grasping in its
gauntlet the ancient standard of England.



The two delegates of the National Convention stared at each other, as if
to express their surprise that a dweller in such an abode should ever have
permitted them to enter it; but ere either of them could venture to speak,
Lord Valentine made his appearance.



He was a young man, above the middle height, slender, broad-shouldered,
small-waisted, of a graceful presence; he was very fair, with dark blue
eyes, bright and intelligent, and features of classic precision; a small
Greek cap crowned his long light-brown hair, and he was enveloped in a
morning robe of Indian shawls.



“Well, gentlemen,” said his lordship, as he invited them to be seated, in
a clear and cheerful voice, and with an unaffected tone of frankness which
put his guests at their ease; “I promised to see you; well, what have you
got to say?”



The delegates made their accustomed statement; they wished to pledge no
one; all that the people desired was a respectful discussion of their
claims; the national petition, signed by nearly a million and a half of
the flower of the working classes, was shortly to be presented to the
House of Commons, praying the House to take into consideration the five
points in which the working classes deemed their best interests involved;
to wit, universal suffrage, vote by ballot, annual parliaments, salaried
members, and the abolition of the property qualification.



“And supposing these five points conceded,” said Lord Valentine, “what do
you mean to do?”



“The people then being at length really represented,” replied one of the
delegates, “they would decide upon the measures which the interests of the
great majority require.”



“I am not so clear about that,” said Lord Valentine; “that is the very
point at issue. I do not think the great majority are the best judges of
their own interests. At all events, gentlemen, the respective advantages
of aristocracy and democracy are a moot point. Well then, finding the
question practically settled in this country, you will excuse me for not
wishing to agitate it. I give you complete credit for the sincerity of
your convictions; extend the same confidence to me. You are democrats; I
am an aristocrat. My family has been ennobled for nearly three centuries;
they bore a knightly name before their elevation. They have mainly and
materially assisted in making England what it is. They have shed their
blood in many battles; I have had two ancestors killed in the command of
our fleets. You will not underrate such services, even if you do not
appreciate their conduct as statesmen, though that has often been
laborious, and sometimes distinguished. The finest trees in England were
planted by my family; they raised several of your most beautiful churches;
they have built bridges, made roads, dug mines, and constructed canals,
and drained a marsh of a million of acres which bears our name to this
day, and is now one of the most flourishing portions of the country. You
talk of our taxation and our wars; and of your inventions and your
industry. Our wars converted an island into an empire, and at any rate
developed that industry and stimulated those inventions of which you
boast. You tell me that you are the delegates of the unrepresented working
classes of Mowbray. Why, what would Mowbray have been if it had not been
for your aristocracy and their wars? Your town would not have existed;
there would have been no working classes there to send up delegates. In
fact you owe your every existence to us. I have told you what my ancestors
have done; I am prepared, if the occasion requires it, not to disgrace
them; I have inherited their great position, and I tell you fairly,
gentlemen, I will not relinquish it without a struggle.”



“Will you combat the people in that suit of armour, my lord?” said one of
the delegates smiling, but in a tone of kindness and respect.



“That suit of armour has combated for the people before this,” said Lord
Valentine, “for it stood by Simon de Montfort on the field of Evesham.”



“My lord,” said the other delegate, “it is well known that you come from a
great and honoured race; and we have seen enough to-day to show that in
intelligence and spirit you are not unworthy of your ancestry. But the
great question, which your lordship has introduced, not us, is not to be
decided by a happy instance. Your ancestors may have done great things.
What wonder! They were members of a very limited class which had the
monopoly of action. And the people, have not they shed their blood in
battle, though they may have commanded fleets less often than your
lordship’s relatives? And these mines and canals that you have excavated
and constructed, these woods you have planted, these waters you have
drained—had the people no hand in these creations? What share in
these great works had that faculty of Labour whose sacred claims we now
urge, but which for centuries have been passed over in contemptuous
silence? No, my lord, we call upon you to decide this question by the
result. The Aristocracy of England have had for three centuries the
exercise of power; for the last century and a half that exercise has been
uncontrolled; they form at this moment the most prosperous class that the
history of the world can furnish: as rich as the Roman senators, with
sources of convenience and enjoyment which modern science could alone
supply. All this is not denied. Your order stands before Europe the most
gorgeous of existing spectacles; though you have of late years dexterously
thrown some of the odium of your polity upon that middle class which you
despise, and who are despicable only because they imitate you, your tenure
of power is not in reality impaired. You govern us still with absolute
authority—and you govern the most miserable people on the face of
the globe.”



“And is this a fair description of the people of England?” said Lord
Valentine. “A flash of rhetoric, I presume, that would place them lower
than the Portuguese or the Poles, the serfs of Russia or the Lazzaroni of
Naples.”



“Infinitely lower,” said the delegate, “for they are not only degraded,
but conscious of their degradation. They no longer believe in any innate
difference between the governing and the governed classes of this country.
They are sufficiently enlightened to feel they are victims. Compared with
the privileged classes of their own land, they are in a lower state than
any other population compared with its privileged classes. All is
relative, my lord, and believe me, the relations of the working classes of
England to its privileged orders are relations of enmity, and therefore of
peril.”



“The people must have leaders,” said Lord Valentine.



“And they have found them,” said the delegate.



“When it comes to a push they will follow their nobility,” said Lord
Valentine.



“Will their nobility lead them?” said the other delegate. “For my part I
do not pretend to be a philosopher, and if I saw a Simon de Montfort again
I should be content to fight under his banner.”



“We have an aristocracy of wealth,” said the delegate who had chiefly
spoken. “In a progressive civilization wealth is the only means of class
distinction: but a new disposition of wealth may remove even this.”



“Ah! you want to get at our estates,” said Lord Valentine smiling; “but
the effort on your part may resolve society into its original elements,
and the old sources of distinction may again develop themselves.”



“Tall barons will not stand against Paixhans rockets,” said the delegate.
“Modern science has vindicated the natural equality of man.”



“And I must say I am very sorry for it,” said the other delegate; “for
human strength always seems to me the natural process of settling
affairs.”



“I am not surprised at your opinion,” said Lord Valentine, turning to the
delegate and smiling. “I should not be over-glad to meet you in a fray.
You stand some inches above six feet, or I am mistaken.”



“I was six feet two inches when I stopped growing,” said the delegate;
“and age has not stolen any of my height yet.”



“That suit of armour would fit you,” said Lord Valentine, as they all
rose.



“And might I ask your lordship,” said the tall delegate, “why it is here?”



“I am to represent Richard Coeur de Lion at the Queen’s ball,” said Lord
Valentine; “and before my sovereign I will not don a Drury-Lane cuirass,
so I got this up from my father’s castle.”



“Ah! I almost wish the good old times of Coeur de Lion were here again,”
said the tall delegate.



“And we should be serfs,” said his companion.



“I am not sure of that,” said the tall delegate. “At any rate there was
the free forest.”



“I like that young fellow,” said the tall delegate to his companion, as
they descended the staircase.



“He has awful prejudices,” said his friend.



“Well, well; he has his opinions and we have ours. But he is a man; with
clear, straightforward ideas, a frank, noble, presence; and as
good-looking a fellow as I ever set eyes on. Where are we now?”



“We have only one more name on our list to-day, and it is at hand. Letter
K, No.1, Albany. Another member of the aristocracy, the Honourable Charles
Egremont.”



“Well, I prefer them, as far as I can judge, to Wriggle, and Rip, and
Thorough Base,” said the tall delegate laughing. “I dare say we should
have found Lord Milford a very jolly fellow, if he had only been up.”



“Here we are,” said his companion, as he knocked. “Mr Egremont, is he at
home?”



“The gentlemen of the deputation? Yes, my master gave particular orders
that he was at home to you. Will you walk in, gentlemen?”



“There you see,” said the tall delegate. “This would be a lesson to
Thorough Base.”



They sat down in an antechamber: the servant opened a mahogany
folding-door which he shut after him and announced to his master the
arrival of the delegates. Egremont was seated in his library, at a round
table covered with writing materials, books, and letters. On another table
were arranged his parliamentary papers, and piles of blue books. The room
was classically furnished. On the mantelpiece were some ancient vases,
which he had brought with him from Italy, standing on each side of that
picture of Allori of which we have spoken.



The servant returned to the ante-room, and announcing to the delegates
that his master was ready to receive them, ushered into the presence of
Egremont—WALTER GERARD and STEPHEN MORLEY.














Book 4 Chapter 6



It is much to be deplored that our sacred buildings are generally closed
except at the stated periods of public resort. It is still more to be
regretted that when with difficulty entered, there is so much in their
arrangements to offend the taste and outrage the feelings. In the tumult
of life, a few minutes occasionally passed in the solemn shadow of some
lofty and ancient aisle, exercise very often a salutary influence: they
purify the heart and elevate the mind; dispel many haunting fancies, and
prevent many an act which otherwise might be repented. The church would in
this light still afford us a sanctuary; not against the power of the law
but against the violence of our own will; not against the passions of man
but against our own.



The Abbey of Westminster rises amid the strife of factions. Around its
consecrated precinct some of the boldest and some of the worst deeds have
been achieved or perpetrated: sacrilege, rapine, murder, and treason. Here
robbery has been practised on the greatest scale known in modern ages:
here ten thousand manors belonging to the order of the Templars, without
any proof, scarcely with a pretext, were forfeited in one day and divided
among the monarch and his chief nobles; here the great estate of the
church, which, whatever its articles of faith, belonged and still belongs
to the people, was seized at various times, under various pretences, by an
assembly that continually changed the religion of their country and their
own by a parliamentary majority, but which never refunded the booty. Here
too was brought forth that monstrous conception which even patrician Rome
in its most ruthless period never equalled—the mortgaging of the
industry of the country to enrich and to protect property; an act which is
now bringing its retributive consequences in a degraded and alienated
population. Here too have the innocent been impeached and hunted to death;
and a virtuous and able monarch martyred, because, among other benefits
projected for his people, he was of opinion that it was more for their
advantage that the economic service of the state should be supplied by
direct taxation levied by an individual known to all, than by indirect
taxation, raised by an irresponsible and fluctuating assembly. But thanks
to parliamentary patriotism, the people of England were saved from
ship-money, which money the wealthy paid, and only got in its stead the
customs and excise, which the poor mainly supply. Rightly was King Charles
surnamed the Martyr; for he was the holocaust of direct taxation. Never
yet did man lay down his heroic life for so great a cause: the cause of
the Church and the cause of the Poor.



Even now in the quiet times in which we live, when public robbery is out
of fashion and takes the milder title of a commission of inquiry, and when
there is no treason except voting against a Minister, who, though he may
have changed all the policy which you have been elected to support,
expects your vote and confidence all the same; even in this age of mean
passions and petty risks, it is something to step aside from Palace Yard
and instead of listening to a dull debate, where the facts are only a
repetition of the blue books you have already read, and the fancy an
ingenious appeal to the recrimination of Hansard, to enter the old abbey
and listen to an anthem!



This was a favourite habit of Egremont, and though the mean discipline and
sordid arrangements of the ecclesiastical body to which the guardianship
of the beautiful edifice is intrusted, have certainly done all that could
injure and impair the holy genius of the place, it still was a habit often
full of charm and consolation.



There is not perhaps another metropolitan population in the world that
would tolerate such conduct as is pursued to “that great lubber, the
public” by the Dean and Chapter of Westminster, and submit in silence to
be shut out from the only building in the two cities which is worthy of
the name of a cathedral. But the British public will bear anything; they
are so busy in speculating in railroad shares.



When Egremont had entered on his first visit to the Abbey by the south
transept, and beheld the boards and the spikes with which he seemed to be
environed as if the Abbey were in a state of siege; iron gates shutting
him out from the solemn nave and the shadowy aisles; scarcely a glimpse to
be caught of a single window; while on a dirty form, some noisy vergers
sate like ticket-porters or babbled like tapsters at their ease,—the
visions of abbatial perfection in which he had early and often indulged
among the ruins of Marney rose on his outraged sense, and he was then
about hastily to retire from the scene he had so long purposed to visit,
when suddenly the organ burst forth, a celestial symphony floated in the
lofty roof, and voices of plaintive melody blended with the swelling
sounds. He was fixed to the spot.



Perhaps it was some similar feeling that influenced another individual on
the day after the visit of the deputation to Egremont. The sun, though in
his summer heaven he had still a long course, had passed his meridian by
many hours, the service was performing in the choir, and a few persons
entering by the door into that part of the Abbey Church which is so well
known by the name of Poet’s Corner, proceeded through the unseemly
stockade which the chapter have erected, and took their seats. One only, a
female, declined to pass, notwithstanding the officious admonitions of the
vergers that she had better move on, but approaching the iron grating that
shut her out from the body of the church, looked wistfully down the long
dim perspective of the beautiful southern aisle. And thus motionless she
remained in contemplation, or it might be prayer, while the solemn peals
of the organ and the sweet voices of the choir enjoyed that holy liberty
for which she sighed, and seemed to wander at their will in every sacred
recess and consecrated corner.



The sounds—those mystical and thrilling sounds that at once elevate
the soul and touch the heart—ceased, the chaunting of the service
recommenced; the motionless form moved; and as she moved Egremont came
forth from the choir, and his eye was at once caught by the symmetry of
her shape and the picturesque position which she gracefully occupied;
still gazing through that grate, while the light pouring through the
western window, suffused the body of the church with a soft radiance, just
touching the head of the unknown with a kind of halo. Egremont approached
the transept door with a lingering pace, so that the stranger, who he
observed was preparing to leave the church, might overtake him. As he
reached the door, anxious to assure himself that he was not mistaken, he
turned round and his eye at once caught the face of Sybil. He started, he
trembled; she was not two yards distant, she evidently recognised him; he
held open the swinging postern of the Abbey that she might pass, which she
did and then stopped on the outside, and said “Mr Franklin!”



It was therefore clear that her father had not thought fit, or had not yet
had an opportunity, to communicate to Sybil the interview of yesterday.
Egremont was still Mr Franklin. This was perplexing. Egremont would like
to have been saved the pain and awkwardness of the avowal, yet it must be
made, though not with unnecessary crudeness. And so at present he only
expressed his delight, the unexpected delight he experienced at their
meeting. And then he walked on by her side.



“Indeed,” said Sybil, “I can easily imagine you must have been surprised
at seeing me in this great city. But many things, strange and unforeseen,
have happened to us since you were at Mowedale. You know, of course you
with your pursuits must know, that the People have at length resolved to
summon their own parliament in Westminster. The people of Mowbray had to
send up two delegates to the Convention, and they chose my father for one
of them. For so great is their confidence in him none other would content
them.”



“He must have made a great sacrifice in coming?” said Egremont.



“Oh! what are sacrifices in such a cause!” said Sybil. “Yes; he made great
sacrifices,” she continued earnestly; “great sacrifices, and I am proud of
them. Our home, which was a happy home, is gone; he has quitted the
Traffords to whom we were knit by many, many ties,” and her voice faltered—“and
for whom, I know well he would have perilled his life. And now we are
parted,” said Sybil, with a sigh, “perhaps for ever. They offered to
receive me under their roof,” she continued, with emotion. “Had I needed
shelter there was another roof which has long awaited me: but I could not
leave my father at such a moment. He appealed to me: and I am here. All I
desire, all I live for, is to soothe and support him in his great
struggle; and I should die content if the People were only free, and a
Gerard had freed them.”



Egremont mused: he must disclose all, yet how embarrassing to enter into
such explanations in a public thoroughfare! Should he bid her after
a-while farewell, and then make his confession in writing? Should he at
once accompany her home, and there offer his perplexing explanations? Or
should he acknowledge his interview of yesterday with Gerard, and then
leave the rest to the natural consequences of that acknowledgment when
Sybil met her father! Thus pondering, Egremont and Sybil, quitting the
court of the Abbey, entered Abingdon Street.



“Let me walk home with you,” said Egremont, as Sybil seemed to intimate
her intention here to separate.



“My father is not there,” said Sybil; “but I will not fail to tell him
that I have met his old companion.”



“Would he had been as frank!” thought Egremont. And must he quit her in
this way. Never! “You must indeed let me attend you!” he said aloud.



“It is not far,” said Sybil. “We live almost in the Precinct—in an
old house with some kind old people, the brother of one of the nuns of
Mowbray. The nearest way to it is straight along this street, but that is
too bustling for me. I have discovered,” she added with a smile, “a more
tranquil path.” And guided by her they turned up College Street.



“And how long have you been in London?”



“A fortnight. ‘Tis a great prison. How strange it is that, in a vast city
like this, one can scarcely walk alone?”



“You want Harold,” said Egremont. “How is that most faithful of friends?”



“Poor Harold! To part with him too was a pang.”



“I fear your hours must be heavy,” said Egremont.



“Oh! no,” said Sybil, “there is so much at stake; so much to hear the
moment my father returns. I take so much interest too in their
discussions; and sometimes I go to hear him speak. None of them can
compare with him. It seems to me that it would be impossible to resist our
claims if our rulers only heard them from his lips.”



Egremont smiled. “Your Convention is in its bloom, or rather its bud,” he
said; “all is fresh and pure now; but a little while and it will find the
fate of all popular assemblies. You will have factions.”



“But why?” said Sybil. “They are the real representatives of the people,
and all that the people want is justice; that Labour should be as much
respected by law and society as Property.”



While they thus conversed they passed through several clean, still
streets, that had rather the appearance of streets in a very quiet country
town than of abodes in the greatest city in the world, and in the vicinity
of palaces and parliaments. Rarely was a shop to be remarked among the
neat little tenements, many of them built of curious old brick, and all of
them raised without any regard to symmetry or proportion. Not the sound of
a single wheel was heard; sometimes not a single individual was visible or
stirring. Making a circuitous course through this tranquil and orderly
district, they at last found themselves in an open place in the centre of
which rose a church of vast proportions, and built of hewn stone in that
stately, not to say ponderous, style which Vanburgh introduced. The area
round it, which was sufficiently ample, was formed by buildings, generally
of a very mean character: the long back premises of a carpenter, the
straggling yard of a hackney-man: sometimes a small, narrow isolated
private residence, like a waterspout in which a rat might reside:
sometimes a group of houses of more pretension. In the extreme corner of
this area, which was dignified by the name of Smith’s Square, instead of
taking a more appropriate title from the church of St John which it
encircled, was a large old house, that had been masked at the beginning of
the century with a modern front of pale-coloured bricks, but which still
stood in its courtyard surrounded by its iron railings, withdrawn as it
were from the vulgar gaze like an individual who had known higher
fortunes, and blending with his humility something of the reserve which is
prompted by the memory of vanished greatness.



“This is my home,” said Sybil. “It is a still place and suits us well.”



Near the house was a narrow passage which was a thoroughfare into the most
populous quarter of the neighbourhood. As Egremont was opening the gate of
the courtyard, Gerard ascended the steps of this passage and approached
them.














Book 4 Chapter 7



When Gerard and Morley quitted the Albany after their visit to Egremont,
they separated, and Stephen, whom we will accompany, proceeded in the
direction of the Temple, in the vicinity of which he himself lodged, and
where he was about to visit a brother journalist, who occupied chambers in
that famous inn of court. As he passed under Temple Bar his eye caught a
portly gentleman stepping out of a public cab with a bundle of papers in
his hand, and immediately disappearing through that well-known archway
which Morley was on the point of reaching. The gentleman indeed was still
in sight, descending the way, when Morley entered, who observed him drop a
letter. Morley hailed him, but in vain; and fearing the stranger might
disappear in one of the many inextricable courts, and so lose his letter,
he ran forward, picked up the paper, and then pushed on to the person who
dropped it, calling out so frequently that the stranger at length began to
suspect that he himself might be the object of the salute, and stopped and
looked round. Morley almost mechanically glanced at the outside of the
letter, the seal of which was broken, and which was however addressed to a
name that immediately fixed his interest. The direction was to “Baptist
Hatton, Esq., Inner Temple.”



“This letter is I believe addressed to you, Sir,” said Morley, looking
very intently upon the person to whom he spoke—a portly man and a
comely; florid, gentleman-like, but with as little of the expression which
Morley in imagination had associated with that Hatton over whom he once
pondered, as can easily be imagined.



“Sir, I am extremely obliged to you,” said the strange gentleman; “the
letter belongs to me, though it is not addressed to me. I must have this
moment dropped it. My name, Sir, is Firebrace—Sir Vavasour
Firebrace, and this letter is addressed to a—a—not exactly my
lawyer, but a gentleman—a professional gentleman—whom I am in
the habit of frequently seeing; daily, I may say. He is employed in a
great question in which I am deeply interested. Sir, I am vastly obliged
to you, and I trust that you are satisfied.”



“Oh I perfectly, Sir Vavasour;” and Morley bowed; and going in different
directions, they separated.



“Do you happen to know a lawyer by name Hatton in this Inn?” inquired
Morley of his friend the journalist, when, having transacted their
business, the occasion served.



“No lawyer of that name; but the famous Hatton lives here,” was the reply.



“The famous Hatton! And what is he famous for? You forget I am a
provincial.”



“He has made more peers of the realm than our gracious Sovereign,” said
the journalist. “And since the reform of parliament the only chance of a
tory becoming a peer is the favour of Baptist Hatton; though who he is no
one knows, and what he is no one can describe.”



“You speak in conundrums,” said Morley; “I wish I could guess them. Try to
adapt yourself to my somewhat simple capacity.”



“In a word, then,” said his friend, “if you must have a definition, Hatton
may rank under the genus ‘antiquary,’ though his species is more difficult
to describe. He is a heraldic antiquary; a discoverer, inventor, framer,
arranger of pedigrees; profound in the mysteries of genealogies; an
authority I believe unrivalled in everything that concerns the
constitution and elements of the House of Lords; consulted by lawyers,
though not professing the law; and startling and alarming the noblest
families in the country by claiming the ancient baronies which they have
often assumed without authority, for obscure pretenders, many of whom he
has succeeded in seating in the parliament of his country.”



“And what part of the country did he come from: do you happen to know?”
inquired Morley, evidently much interested, though he attempted to conceal
his emotion.



“He may be a veritable subject of the kingdom of Cockaigne, for aught I
know,” replied his friend. “He has been buried in this inn I believe for
years; for very many before I settled here; and for a long time I
apprehend was sufficiently obscure, though doing they say a great deal in
a small way; but the Mallory case made his fortune about ten years ago.
That was a barony by writ of summons which had been claimed a century
before, and failed. Hatton seated his man, and the precedent enabled three
or four more gentlemen under his auspices to follow that example. They
were Roman Catholics, which probably brought him the Mallory case, for
Hatton is of the old church; better than that, they were all gentlemen of
great estate, and there is no doubt their champion was well rewarded for
his successful service. They say he is very rich. At present all the
business of the country connected with descents flows into his chambers.
Not a pedigree in dispute, not a peerage in abeyance, which is not
submitted to his consideration. I don’t know him personally; but you can
now form some idea of his character: and if you want to claim a peerage,”
the journalist added laughingly, “he is your man.”



A strong impression was on the mind of Morley that this was his man: he
resolved to inquire of Gerard, whom he should see in the evening, as to
the fact of their Hatton being a Catholic, and if so, to call on the
antiquary on the morrow.



In the meantime we must not forget one who is already making that visit.
Sir Vavasour Firebrace is seated in a spacious library that looks upon the
Thames and the gardens of the Temple. Though piles of parchments and
papers cover the numerous tables, and in many parts intrude upon the
Turkey carpet, an air of order, of comfort, and of taste, pervades the
chamber. The hangings of crimson damask silk blend with the antique
furniture of oak; the upper panes of the windows are tinted by the
brilliant pencil of feudal Germany, while the choice volumes that line the
shelves are clothed in bindings which become their rare contents. The
master of this apartment was a man of ordinary height, inclined to
corpulency, and in the wane of middle life, though his unwrinkled cheek,
his undimmed blue eye, and his brown hair, very apparent, though he wore a
cap of black velvet, did not betray his age, or the midnight studies by
which he had in a great degree acquired that learning for which he was
celebrated. The general expression of his countenance was pleasing, though
dashed with a trait of the sinister. He was seated in an easy chair,
before a kidney table at which he was writing. Near at hand was a long
tall oaken desk, on which were several folio volumes open, and some
manuscripts which denoted that he had recently been engaged with them. At
present Mr Hatton, with his pen still in his hand and himself in a
chamber-robe of the same material as his cap, leant back in his chair,
while he listened to his client, Sir Vavasour. Several most beautiful
black and tan spaniels of the breed of King Charles the Second were
reposing near him on velvet cushions, with a haughty luxuriousness which
would have become the beauties of the merry monarch; and a white Persian
cat with blue eyes and a very long tail, with a visage not altogether
unlike that of its master, was resting with great gravity on the
writing-table, and assisting at the conference.



Sir Vavasour had evidently been delivering himself of a long narrative, to
which Mr Hatton had listened with that imperturbable patience which
characterised him, and which was unquestionably one of the elements of his
success. He never gave up anything, and he never interrupted anybody. And
now in a silvery voice he replied to his visitor:



“What you tell me, Sir Vavasour, is what I foresaw, but which, as my
influence could not affect it, I dismissed from my thoughts. You came to
me for a specific object. I accomplished it. I undertook to ascertain the
rights and revive the claims of the baronets of England. That was what you
required me: I fulfilled your wish. Those rights are ascertained; those
claims are revived. A great majority of the Order have given in their
adhesion to the organized movement. The nation is acquainted with your
demands, accustomed to them, and the monarch once favourably received
them. I can do no more; I do not pretend to make baronets, still less can
I confer on those already made the right to wear stars and coronets, the
dark green dress of Equites aurati, or white hats with white plumes of
feathers. These distinctions, even if their previous usage were
established, must flow from the gracious permission of the Crown, and no
one could expect in an age hostile to personal distinctions, that any
ministry would recommend the sovereign to a step which with vulgar minds
would be odious, and by malignant ones might be rendered ridiculous.”



“Ridiculous!” said Sir Vavasour.



“All the world,” said Mr Hatton, “do not take upon these questions the
same enlightened view as ourselves, Sir Vavasour. I never could for a
moment believe that the Sovereign would consent to invest such a numerous
body of men with such privileges.”



“But you never expressed this opinion,” said Sir Vavasour.



“You never asked for my opinion,” said Mr Hatton; “and if I had given it,
you and your friends would not have been influenced by it. The point was
one on which you might with reason hold yourselves as competent judges as
I am. All you asked of me was to make out your case, and I made it out. I
will venture to say a better case never left these chambers; I do not
believe there is a person in the kingdom who could answer it except
myself. They have refused the Order their honours, Sir Vavasour, but it is
some consolation that they have never answered their case.”



“I think it only aggravates the oppression,” said Sir Vavasour, shaking
his head; “but cannot you advise any new step, Mr Hatton? After so many
years of suspense, after so much anxiety and such a vast expenditure, it
really is too bad that I and Lady Firebrace should be announced at court
in the same style as our fishmonger, if he happens to be a sheriff.”



“I can make a Peer,” said Mr Hatton, leaning back in his chair and playing
with his seals, “but I do not pretend to make Baronets. I can place a
coronet with four balls on a man’s brow; but a coronet with two balls is
an exercise of the prerogative with which I do not presume to interfere.”



“I mention it in the utmost confidence,” said Sir Vavasour in a whisper;
“but Lady Firebrace has a sort of promise that in the event of a change of
government, we shall be in the first batch of peers.”



Mr Hatton shook his head with a slight smile of contemptuous incredulity.



“Sir Robert,” he said, “will make no peers; take my word for that. The
whigs and I have so deluged the House of Lords, that you may rely upon it
as a secret of state, that if the tories come in, there will be no peers
made. I know the Queen is sensitively alive to the cheapening of all
honours of late years. If the whigs go out to-morrow, mark me, they will
disappoint all their friends. Their underlings have promised so many, that
treachery is inevitable, and if they deceive some they may as well deceive
all. Perhaps they may distribute a coronet or two among themselves: and I
shall this year make three: and those are the only additions to the
peerage which will occur for many years. You may rely on that. For the
tories will make none, and I have some thoughts of retiring from
business.”



It is difficult to express the astonishment, the perplexity, the
agitation, that pervaded the countenance of Sir Vavasour while his
companion thus coolly delivered himself. High hopes extinguished and
excited at the same moment; cherished promises vanishing, mysterious
expectations rising up; revelations of astounding state secrets; chief
ministers voluntarily renouncing their highest means of influence, and an
obscure private individual distributing those distinctions which
sovereigns were obliged to hoard, and to obtain which the first men in the
country were ready to injure their estates and to sacrifice their honour!
At length Sir Vavasour said, “You amaze me Mr Hatton. I could mention to
you twenty members of Boodle’s, at least, who believe they will be made
peers the moment the tories come in.”



“Not a man of them,” said Hatton peremptorily. “Tell me one of their
names, and I will tell you whether they will be made peers.”



“Well then there is Mr Tubbe Sweete, a county member, and his son in
parliament too—I know he has a promise.”



“I repeat to you, Sir Vavasour, the tories will not make a single peer;
the candidates must come to me; and I ask you what can I do for a Tubbe
Sweete, the son of a Jamaica cooper? Are there any old families among your
twenty members of Brookes’?”



“Why I can hardly say,” said Sir Vavasour; “there is Sir Charles
Featherly, an old baronet.”



“The founder a lord mayor in James the First’s reign. That is not the sort
of old family that I mean,” said Mr Hatton.



“Well there is Colonel Cockawhoop,” said Sir Vavasour. “The Cockawhoops
are a very good family I have always heard.”



“Contractors of Queen Anne: partners with Marlborough and Solomon Medina;
a very good family indeed: but I do not make peers out of good families,
Sir Vavasour; old families are the blocks out of which I cut my Mercurys.”



“But what do you call an old family?” said Sir Vavasour.



“Yours,” said Mr Hatton, and he threw a full glance on the countenance on
which the light rested.



“We were in the first batch of baronets,” said Sir Vavasour.



“Forget the baronets for a while,” said Hatton. “Tell me, what was your
family before James the First?”



“They always lived on their lands,” said Sir Vavasour. “I have a room full
of papers that would perhaps tell us something about them. Would you like
to see them?”



“By all means: bring them all here. Not that I want them to inform me of
your rights: I am fully acquainted with them. You would like to be a peer,
sir. Well, you are really Lord Vavasour, but there is a difficulty in
establishing your undoubted right from the single writ of summons
difficulty. I will not trouble you with technicalities, Sir Vavasour:
sufficient that the difficulty is great though perhaps not unmanageable.
But we have no need of management. Your claim on the barony of Lovel is
very good: I could recommend your pursuing it, did not another more
inviting still present itself. In a word, if you wish to be Lord Bardolf,
I will undertake to make you so, before, in all probability, Sir Robert
Peel obtains office; and that I should think would gratify Lady
Firebrace.”



“Indeed it would,” said Sir Vavasour, “for if it had not been for this
sort of a promise of a peerage made—I speak in great confidence Mr
Hatton—made by Mr Taper, my tenants would have voted for the whigs
the other day at the ——shire election, and the conservative
candidate would have been beaten. Lord Masque had almost arranged it, but
Lady Firebrace would have a written promise from a high quarter, and so it
fell to the ground.”



“Well we are independent of all these petty arrangements now,” said Mr
Hatton.



“It is very wonderful,” said Sir Vavasour, rising from his chair and
speaking as it were to himself. “And what do you think our expenses will
be in this claim?” he inquired.



“Bagatelle!” said Mr Hatton. “Why a dozen years ago I have known men lay
out nearly half a million in land and not get two per cent for their
money, in order to obtain a borough influence which might ultimately
obtain them a spick and span coronet; and now you are going to put one on
your head, which will give you precedence over every peer on the roll,
except three (and I made those), and it will not cost you a paltry twenty
or thirty thousand pounds. Why I know men who would give that for the
precedence alone.—Here!” and he rose and took up some papers from a
table: “Here is a case; a man you know, I dare say; an earl, and of a
decent date as earls go: George the First. The first baron was a Dutch
valet of William the Third. Well I am to terminate an abeyance in his
favour through his mother, and give him one of the baronies of the
Herberts. He buys off the other claimant who is already ennobled with a
larger sum than you will expend on your ancient coronet. Nor is that all.
The other claimant is of French descent and name; came over at the
revocation of the Edict of Nantes. Well, besides the hush money, my client
is to defray all the expense of attempting to transform the descendant of
the silkweaver of Lyons into the heir of a Norman conqueror. So you see,
Sir Vavasour, I am not unreasonable. Pah! I would sooner gain five
thousand pounds by restoring you to your rights, than fifty thousand in
establishing any of these pretenders in their base assumptions. I must
work in my craft, Sir Vavasour, but I love the old English blood, and have
it in my veins.”



“I am satisfied, Mr Hatton.” said Sir Vavasour: “let no time be lost. All
I regret is, that you did not mention all this to me before; and then we
might have saved a great deal of trouble and expence.”



“You never consulted me,” said Mr Hatton. “You gave me your instructions,
and I obeyed them. I was sorry to see you in that mind, for to speak
frankly, and I am sure now you will not be offended, my lord, for such is
your real dignity, there is no title in the world for which I have such a
contempt as that of a baronet.”



Sir Vavasour winced, but the future was full of glory and the present of
excitement; and he wished Mr Hatton good morning, with a promise that he
would himself bring the papers on the morrow.



Mr Hatton was buried for a few moments in a reverie, during which he
played with the tail of the Persian cat.














Book 4 Chapter 8



We left Sybil and Egremont just at the moment that Gerard arrived at the
very threshold which they had themselves reached.



“Ah! my father,” exclaimed Sybil, and then with a faint blush of which she
was perhaps unconscious, she added, as if apprehensive Gerard would not
recall his old companion, “you remember Mr Franklin?”



“This gentleman and myself had the pleasure of meeting yesterday,” said
Gerard embarrassed, while Egremont himself changed colour and was
infinitely confused. Sybil felt surprised that her father should have met
Mr Franklin and not have mentioned a circumstance naturally interesting to
her. Egremont was about to speak when the street-door was opened. And were
they to part again, and no explanation? And was Sybil to be left with her
father, who was evidently in no haste, perhaps had no great tendency, to
give that explanation? Every feeling of an ingenuous spirit urged Egremont
personally to terminate this prolonged misconception.



“You will permit me, I hope,” he said, appealing as much to Gerard as to
his daughter, “to enter with you for a few moments.”



It was not possible to resist such a request, yet it was conceded on the
part of Gerard with no cordiality. So they entered the large gloomy hail
of the house, and towards the end of a long passage Gerard opened a door,
and they all went into a spacious melancholy room, situate at the back of
the house, and looking upon a small square plot of dank grass, in the
midst of which rose a very weather-stained Cupid, with one arm broken, and
the other raised in the air with a long shell to its mouth. It seemed that
in old days it might have been a fountain. At the end of the plot the
blind side of a house offered a high wall which had once been painted in
fresco. Though much of the coloured plaster had cracked and peeled away,
and all that remained was stained and faded, still some traces of the
original design might yet be detected: festive wreaths, the colonnades and
perspective of a palace.



The wails of the room itself were waincsotted in pannels of dark-stained
wood; the window-curtains were of coarse green worsted, and encrusted with
dust so ancient and irremovable, that it presented almost a lava-like
appearance; the carpet that had once been bright and showy, was entirely
threadbare, and had become grey with age. There were several heavy
mahogany arm-chairs in the room, a Pembroke table, and an immense unwieldy
sideboard, garnished with a few wine-glasses of a deep blue colour. Over
the lofty uncouth mantel was a portrait of the Marquis of Granby, which
might have been a sign, and opposite to him, over the sideboard, was a
large tawdry-coloured print, by Bunbury, of Ranelagh in its most festive
hour. The general appearance of the room however though dingy, was not
squalid: and what with its spaciousness, its extreme repose, and the
associations raised by such few images as it did suggest, the impression
on the mind of the spectator was far from unpleasing, partaking indeed of
that vague melancholy which springs from the contemplation of the past,
and which at all times softens the spirit.



Gerard walked to the window and looked at the grass-plot; Sybil seating
herself, invited their guest to follow her example; Egremont, not without
agitation, seemed suddenly to make an effort to collect himself, and then,
in a voice not distinguished by its accustomed clearness, he said, “I
explained yesterday to one who I hope I may still call my friend, why I
assumed a name to which I have no right.”



Sybil started a little, slightly stared, but did not speak.



“I should be happy if you also would give me credit, in taking that step,
at least for motives of which I need not be ashamed; even,” he added in a
hesitating voice, “even if you deemed my conduct indiscreet.”



Their eyes met: astonishment was imprinted on the countenance of Sybil,
but she uttered not a word; and her father, whose back was turned to them,
did not move.



“I was told,” continued Egremont, “that an impassable gulf divided the
Rich from the Poor; I was told that the Privileged and the People formed
Two Nations, governed by different laws, influenced by different manners,
with no thoughts or sympathies in common; with an innate inability of
mutual comprehension. I believed that if this were indeed the case, the
ruin of our common country was at hand; I would have endeavoured, feebly
perchance, but not without zeal, to resist such a catastrophe; I possessed
a station which entailed on me some portion of its responsibility: to
obtain that knowledge which could alone qualify me for beneficial action,
I resolved to live without suspicion among my fellow-subjects who were
estranged from me; even void of all celebrity as I am, I could not have
done that without suspicion, had I been known; they would have recoiled
from my class and my name, as you yourself recoiled, Sybil, when they were
once accidentally mentioned before you. These are the reasons, these the
feelings, which impelled, I will not say justified, me to pass your
threshold under a feigned name. I entreat you to judge kindly of my
conduct; to pardon me: and not to make me feel the bitterness that I have
forfeited the good opinion of one for whom, under all circumstances and in
all situations, I must ever feel the highest conceivable respect,—I
would say a reverential regard.”



His tones of passionate emotion ceased. Sybil, with a countenance
beautiful and disturbed, gazed at him for an instant, and seemed about to
speak, but her trembling lips refused the office; then with an effort,
turning to Gerard, she said, “My father, I am amazed; tell me, then, who
is this gentleman who addresses me?”



“The brother of Lord Marney, Sybil,” said Gerard, turning to her.



“The brother of Lord Marney!” repeated Sybil, with an air almost of
stupor.



“Yes,” said Egremont: “a member of that family of sacrilege, of those
oppressors of the people, whom you have denounced to me with such
withering scorn.”



The elbow of Sybil rested on the arm of her chair, and her cheek upon her
hand; as Egremont said these words she shaded her face, which was thus
entirely unseen: for some moments there was silence. Then looking up with
an expression grave but serene, and as if she had just emerged from some
deep thinking, Sybil said, “I am sorry for my words; sorry for the pain I
unconsciously gave you; sorry indeed for all that has past: and that my
father has lost a pleasant friend.”



“And why should he be lost?” said Egremont mournfully, and yet with
tenderness. “Why should we not still befriends?”



“Oh, sir!” said Sybil, haughtily; “I am one of those who believe the gulf
is impassable. Yes,” she added, slightly but with singular grace waving
her hands, and somewhat turning away her head, “utterly impassable.”



There are tumults of the mind when like the great convulsions of nature
all seems anarchy and returning chaos, yet often in those moments of vast
disturbance, as in the material strife itself, some new principle of
order, or some new impulse of conduct, develops itself, and controls and
regulates and brings to an harmonious consequence, passions and elements
which seemed only to threaten despair and subversion. So it was with
Egremont. He looked for a moment in despair upon this maiden walled out
from sympathy by prejudices and convictions more impassable than all the
mere consequences of class. He looked for a moment, but only for a moment,
in despair. He found in his tortured spirit energies that responded to the
exigency of the occasion. Even the otherwise embarrassing presence of
Gerard would not have prevented—but just at this moment the door
opened, and Morley and another person entered the room.














Book 4 Chapter 9



Morley paused as he recognised Egremont; then advancing to Gerard,
followed by his companion, he said, “This is Mr Hatton of whom we were
speaking last night, and who claims to be an ancient acquaintance of
yours.”



“Perhaps I should rather say of your poor dear father,” said Hatton,
scanning Gerard with his clear blue eye, and then he added, “He was of
great service to me in my youth, and one is not apt to forget such
things.”



“One ought not,” said Gerard: “but it is a sort of memory, as I have
understood, that is rather rare. For my part I remember you very well,
Baptist Hatton,” said Gerard, examining his guest with almost as complete
a scrutiny as he had himself experienced. “This world has gone well with
you, I am glad to hear and see.”



“Qui laborat, orat,” said Hatton in a silvery voice, “is the gracious
maxim of our Holy Church; and I venture to believe my prayers and vigils
have been accepted, for I have laboured in my time,” and as he was
speaking these words, he turned and addressed them to Sybil.



She beheld him with no little interest; this mysterious name that had
sounded so often in her young ears, and was associated with so many
strange and high hopes, and some dark blending of doubt and apprehension
and discordant thoughts. Hatton in his appearance realised little of the
fancies in which Sybil had sometime indulged with regard to him. That
appearance was prepossessing: a frank and even benevolent expression
played upon his intelligent and handsome countenance: his once rich brown
hair, still long though very thin, was so arranged as naturally to conceal
his baldness; he was dressed with great simplicity, but with remarkable
taste and care: nor did the repose and suavity of his manner and the
hushed tone of his voice detract from the favourable effect that he always
at once produced.



“Qui laborat, orat,” said Sybil with a smile, “is the privilege of the
people.”



“Of whom I am one,” said Hatton bowing, well recollecting that he was
addressing the daughter of a chartist delegate.



“But is your labour, their labour,” said Sybil. “Is yours that life of
uncomplaining toil wherein there is so much of beauty and of goodness,
that by the fine maxim of our Church, it is held to include the force and
efficacy of prayer?”



“I am sure that I should complain of no toil that would benefit you,” said
Hatton; and then addressing himself again to Gerard, he led him to a
distant part of the room where they were soon engaged in earnest converse.
Morley at the same moment approached Sybil, and spoke to her in a subdued
tone. Egremont feeling embarrassed advanced, and bade her farewell. She
rose and returned his salute with some ceremony; then hesitating while a
soft expression came over her countenance, she held forth her hand, which
he retained for a moment, and withdrew.



“I was with him more than an hour,” continued Morley. “At first he
recollected nothing: even the name of Gerard, though he received it as
familiar to him, seemed to produce little impression; he recollected
nothing of any papers; was clear that they must have been quite
insignificant; whatever they were, he doubtless had them now, as he never
destroyed papers: would order a search to be made for them, and so on. I
was about to withdraw, when he asked me carelessly a question about your
father; what he was doing, and whether he were married and had children.
This led to a very long conversation in which he suddenly seemed to take
great interest. At first he talked of writing to see your father, and I
offered that Gerard should call upon him. He took down your direction in
order that he might write to your father and give him an appointment; when
observing that it was Westminster, he said that his carriage was ordered
to go to the House of Lords in a quarter of an hour, and that if not
inconvenient to me, he would propose that I should at once accompany him.
I thought, whatever might be the result, it must be a satisfaction to
Gerard at last to see this man of whom he has talked and thought so much—and
so we are here.”



“You did well, good Stephen, as you always do,” said Sybil with a musing
and abstracted air; “no one has so much forethought and so much energy as
you.”



He threw a glance at her: and immediately withdrew it. Their eyes had met:
hers were kind and calm.



“And this Egremont,” said Morley rather hurriedly and abruptly, and
looking on the ground, “how came he here? When we discovered him yesterday
your father and myself agreed that we should not mention to you the—the
mystification of which we had been dupes.”



“And you did wrong,” said Sybil. “There is no wisdom like frankness. Had
you told me, he would not have been here today. He met and addressed me,
and I only recognised an acquaintance who had once contributed so much to
the pleasantness of our life. Had he not accompanied me to this door and
met my father, which precipitated an explanation on his part which he
found had not been given by others, I might have remained in an ignorance
which hereafter might have produced inconvenience.”



“You are right,” said Morley, looking at her rather keenly. “We have all
of us opened ourselves too unreservedly before this aristocrat.”



“I should hope that none of us have said to him a word that we wish to be
forgotten,” said Sybil. “He chose to wear a disguise, and can hardly
quarrel with the frankness with which we spoke of his order or his family.
And for the rest, he has not been injured from learning something of the
feelings of the people by living among them.”



“And yet if anything were to happen to-morrow,” said Morley, “rest assured
this man has his eye on us. He can walk into the government offices like
themselves and tell his tale, for though one of the pseudo-opposition, the
moment the people move, the factions become united.”



Sybil turned and looked at him, and then said, “And what could happen
to-morrow, that we should care for the government being acquainted with it
or us? Do not they know everything? Do not you meet in their very sight?
You pursue an avowed and legal aim by legal means—do you not? What
then is there to fear? And why should anything happen that should make us
apprehensive?”



“All is very well at this moment,” said Morley, “and all may continue
well; but popular assemblies breed turbulent spirits, Sybil. Your father
takes a leading part; he is a great orator, and is in his element in this
clamorous and fiery life. It does not much suit me; I am a man of the
closet. This Convention, as you well know, was never much to my taste.
Their Charter is a coarse specific for our social evils. The spirit that
would cure our ills must be of a deeper and finer mood.”



“Then why are you here?” said Sybil.



Morley shrugged his shoulders, and then said “An easy question. Questions
are always easy. The fact is, in active life one cannot afford to refine.
I could have wished the movement to have taken a different shape and to
have worked for a different end; but it has not done this. But it is still
a movement and a great one, and I must work it for my end and try to shape
it to my form. If I had refused to be a leader, I should not have
prevented the movement; I should only have secured my own insignificance.”



“But my father has not these fears; he is full of hope and exultation,”
said Sybil. “And surely it is a great thing that the people should have
their Parliament lawfully meeting in open day, and their delegates from
the whole realm declaring their grievances in language which would not
disgrace the conquering race which has in vain endeavoured to degrade
them. When I heard my father speak the other night, my heart glowed with
emotion; my eyes were suffused with tears; I was proud to be his daughter;
and I gloried in a race of forefathers who belonged to the oppressed and
not to the oppressors.”



Morley watched the deep splendour of her eye and the mantling of her
radiant cheek, as she spoke these latter words with not merely animation
but fervour. Her bright hair, that hung on either side her face in long
tresses of luxuriant richness, was drawn off a forehead that was the very
throne of thought and majesty, while her rich lip still quivered with the
sensibility which expressed its impassioned truth.



“But your father, Sybil, stands alone,” at length Morley replied;
“surrounded by votaries who have nothing but enthusiasm to recommend them;
and by emulous and intriguing rivals, who watch every word and action, in
order that they may discredit his conduct, and ultimately secure his
downfall.”



“My father’s downfall!” said Sybil. “Is he not one of themselves! And is
it possible, that among the delegates of the People there can be other
than one and the same object?”



“A thousand,” said Morley; “we have already as many parties as in St
Stephen’s itself.”



“You terrify me,” said Sybil. “I knew we had fearful odds to combat
against. My visit to this city alone has taught me how strong are our
enemies. But I believed that we had on our side God and Truth.”



“They know neither of them in the National Convention,” said Morley. “Our
career will be a vulgar caricature of the bad passions and the low
intrigues, the factions and the failures, of our oppressors.”



At this moment Gerard and Hatton who were sitting in the remote part of
the room rose together and advanced forward; and this movement interrupted
the conversation of Sybil and Morley. Before however her father and his
new friend could reach them, Hatton as if some point on which he had not
been sufficiently explicit, had occurred to him, stopped and placing his
hand on Gerard’s arm, withdrew him again, saying in a voice which could
only be heard by the individual whom he addressed. “You understand—I
have not the slightest doubt myself of your moral right: I believe on
every principle of justice, that Mowbray Castle is as much yours as the
house that is built by the tenant on the lord’s land: but can we prove it?
We never had the legal evidence. You are in error in supposing that these
papers were of any vital consequence; mere memoranda; very useful no
doubt: I hope I shall find them; but of no validity. If money were the
only difficulty, trust me, it should not be wanting; I owe much to the
memory of your father, my good Gerard; I would fain serve you—and
your daughter. I’ll not tell you what I would do for you, my good Gerard.
You would think me foolish; but I am alone in the world, and seeing you
again, and talking of old times—I really am scarcely fit for
business. Go, however, I must; I have an appointment at the House of
Lords. Good bye. I must say farewell to the Lady Sybil.”














Book 4 Chapter 10



“You can’t have that table, sir, it is engaged,” said a waiter at the
Athenaeum to a member of the club who seemed unmindful of the type of
appropriation which in the shape of an inverted plate, ought to have
warned him off the coveted premises.



“It is always engaged,” grumbled the member. “Who has taken it?”



“Mr Hatton, sir.”



And indeed at this very moment, it being about eight o’clock of the same
day on which the meeting detailed in the last chapter had occurred, a very
handsome dark brougham with a beautiful horse was stopping in Waterloo
Place before the portico of the Athenaeum Club-house, from which equipage
immediately emerged the prosperous person of Baptist Hatton.



This club was Hatton’s only relaxation. He had never entered society; and
now his habits were so formed, the effort would have been a painful one;
though with a first-rate reputation in his calling and supposed to be
rich, the openings were numerous to a familiar intercourse with those
middle-aged nameless gentlemen of easy circumstances who haunt clubs, and
dine a great deal at each others’ houses and chambers; men who travel
regularly a little, and gossip regularly a great deal; who lead a sort of
facile, slipshod existence, doing nothing, yet mightily interested in what
others do; great critics of little things; profuse in minor luxuries and
inclined to the respectable practice of a decorous profligacy; peering
through the window of a clubhouse as if they were discovering a planet;
and usually much excited about things with which they have no concern, and
personages who never heard of them.



All this was not in Hatton’s way, who was free from all pretension, and
who had acquired, from his severe habits of historical research, a respect
only for what was authentic. These nonentities flitted about him, and he
shrunk from an existence that seemed to him at once dull and trifling. He
had a few literary acquaintances that he had made at the Antiquarian
Society, of which he was a distinguished member; a vice-president of that
body had introduced him to the Athenaeum. It was the first and only club
that Hatton had ever belonged to, and he delighted in it. He liked
splendour and the light and bustle of a great establishment. They saved
him from that melancholy which after a day of action is the doom of
energetic celibacy. A luxurious dinner without trouble, suited him after
his exhaustion; sipping his claret, he revolved his plans. Above all, he
revelled in the magnificent library, and perhaps was never happier, than
when after a stimulating repast he adjourned up stairs, and buried himself
in an easy chair with Dugdale or Selden, or an erudite treatise on
forfeiture or abeyance.



To-day however Hatton was not in this mood. He came in exhausted and
excited; eat rapidly and rather ravenously; despatched a pint of
champagne; and then called for a bottle of Lafitte. His table cleared; a
devilled biscuit placed before him, a cool bottle and a fresh glass, he
indulged in that reverie, which the tumult of his feelings and the
physical requirements of existence had hitherto combined to prevent.



“A strange day,” he thought, as with an abstracted air he filled his
glass, and sipping the wine, leant back in his chair. “The son of Walter
Gerard! A chartist delegate! The best blood in England! What would I not
be, were it mine.



“Those infernal papers! They made my fortune—and yet, I know not how
it is, the deed has cost me many a pang. Yet it seemed innoxious! the old
man dead—insolvent; myself starving; his son ignorant of all, to
whom too they could be of no use, for it required thousands to work them,
and even with thousands they could only be worked by myself. Had I not
done it, I should ere this probably have been swept from the surface of
the earth, worn out with penury, disease, and heart-ache. And now I am
Baptist Hatton with a fortune almost large enough to buy Mowbray itself,
and with knowledge that can make the proudest tremble.



“And for what object all this wealth and power? What memory shall I leave?
What family shall I found? Not a relative in the world, except a solitary
barbarian, from whom when, years ago I visited him as a stranger I
recoiled with unutterable loathing.



“Ah! had I a child—a child like the beautiful daughter of Gerard!”



And here mechanically Hatton filled his glass, and quaffed at once a
bumper.



“And I have deprived her of a principality! That seraphic being whose
lustre even now haunts my vision; the ring of whose silver tone even now
lingers in my ear. He must be a fiend who could injure her. I am that
fiend. Let me see—let me see!”



And now he seemed wrapt in the very paradise of some creative vision;
still he filled the glass, but this time he only sipped it, as if he were
afraid to disturb the clustering images around him.



“Let me see—let me see. I could make her a baroness. Gerard is as
much Baron Valence as Shrewsbury is a Talbot. Her name is Sybil. Curious
how, even when peasants, the good blood keeps the good old family names!
The Valences were ever Sybils.



“I could make her a baroness. Yes! and I could give her wherewith to endow
her state. I could compensate for the broad lands which should be hers,
and which perhaps through me she has forfeited.



“Could I do more? Could I restore her to the rank she would honour,
assuage these sharp pangs of conscience, and achieve the secret ambition
of my life? What if my son were to be Lord Valence?



“Is it too bold? A chartist delegate—a peasant’s daughter. With all
that shining beauty that I witnessed, with all the marvellous gifts that
their friend Morley so descanted on,—would she shrink from me? I’m
not a crook-backed Richard.



“I could proffer much: I feel I could urge it plausibly. She must be very
wretched. With such a form, such high imaginings, such thoughts of power
and pomp as I could breathe in her,—I think she’d melt. And to one
of her own faith, too! To build up a great Catholic house again; of the
old blood, and the old names, and the old faith,—by holy Mary it is
a glorious vision!”














Book 4 Chapter 11



On the evening of the day that Egremont had met Sybil in the Abbey of
Westminster, and subsequently parted from her under circumstances so
distressing, the Countess of Marney held a great assembly at the family
mansion in St James Square, which Lord Marney had intended to have let to
a new club, and himself and his family to have taken refuge for a short
season at an hotel, but he drove so hard a bargain that before the lease
was signed, the new club, which mainly consisted of an ingenious
individual who had created himself secretary, had vanished. Then it was
agreed that the family mansion should be inhabited for the season by the
family; and to-night Arabella was receiving all that great world of which
she herself was a distinguished ornament.



“We come to you as early as possible my dear Arabella,” said Lady
Deloraine to her daughter-in-law.



“You are always so good! Have you seen Charles? I was in hopes he would
have come,” Lady Marney added in a somewhat mournful tone.



“He is at the House: otherwise I am sure he would have been here,” said
Lady Deloraine, glad that she had so good a reason for an absence, which
under any circumstances she well knew would have occurred.



“I fear you will be sadly in want of beaus this evening, my love. We dined
at the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine’s, and all our cavaliers vanished. They talk
of an early division.”



“I really wish all these divisions were over,” said Lady Marney. “They are
very anti-social. Ah! here is Lady de Mowbray.”



Alfred Mountchesney hovered round Lady Joan Fitz-Warene, who was gratified
by the devotion of the Cupid of May Fair. He uttered inconceivable
nothings, and she replied to him in incomprehensible somethings. Her
learned profundity and his vapid lightness effectively contrasted.
Occasionally he caught her eye and conveyed to her the anguish of his soul
in a glance of self-complacent softness.



Lady St Julians leaning on the arm of the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine stopped
to speak to Lady Joan. Lady St Julians was determined that the heiress of
Mowbray should marry one of her sons. She watched therefore with a
restless eye all those who attempted to monopolize Lady Joan’s attention,
and contrived perpetually to interfere with their manoeuvres. In the midst
of a delightful conversation that seemed to approach a crisis, Lady St
Julians was sure to advance, and interfere with some affectionate appeal
to Lady Joan, whom she called her “dear child” and “sweetest love,” while
she did not deign even to notice the unhappy cavalier whom she had thus as
it were unhorsed.



“My sweet child!” said Lady St Julians to Lady Joan, “you have no idea how
unhappy Frederick is this evening, but he cannot leave the House, and I
fear it will be a late affair.”



Lady Joan looked as if the absence or presence of Frederick was to her a
matter of great indifference, and then she added, “I do not think the
division so important as is generally imagined. A defeat upon a question
of colonial government does not appear to me of sufficient weight to
dissolve a cabinet.”



“Any defeat will do that now,” said Lady St Julians, “but to tell you the
truth I am not very sanguine. Lady Deloraine says they will be beat: she
says the radicals will desert them; but I am not so sure. Why should the
radicals desert them? And what have we done for the radicals? Had we
indeed foreseen this Jamaica business, and asked some of them to dinner,
or given a ball or two to their wives and daughters! I am sure if I had
had the least idea that we had so good a chance of coming in, I should not
have cared myself to have done something; even to have invited their
women.”



“But you are such a capital partisan, Lady St Julians,” said the Duke of
Fitz-Aquitaine, who with the viceroyalty of Ireland dexterously dangled
before his eyes for the last two years, had become a thorough conservative
and had almost as much confidence in Sir Robert as in Lord Stanley.



“I have made great sacrifices,” said Lady St Julians. “I went once and
stayed a week at Lady Jenny Spinner’s to gain her looby of a son and his
eighty thousand a-year, and Lord St Julians proposed him at White’s; and
then after all the whigs made him a peer! They certainly make more of
their social influences than we do. That affair of that Mr Trenchard was a
blow. Losing a vote at such a critical time, when if I had had only a
remote idea of what was passing through his mind, I would have even asked
him to Barrowley for a couple of days.”



A foreign diplomatist of distinction had pinned Lord Marney, and was
dexterously pumping him as to the probable future.



“But is the pear ripe?” said the diplomatist.



“The pear is ripe if we have courage to pluck it,” said Lord Marney; “but
our fellows have no pluck.”



“But do you think that the Duke of Wellington—” and here the
diplomatist stopped and looked up in Lord Marney’s face, as if he would
convey something that he would not venture to express.



“Here he is,” said Lord Marney, “he will answer the question himself.”



Lord Deloraine and Mr Ormsby passed by; the diplomatist addressed them:
“You have not been to the Chamber?”



“No,” said Lord Deloraine; “but I hear there is hot work. It will be
late.”



“Do you think—,” said the diplomatist, and he looked up in the face
of Lord Deloraine.



“I think that in the long run everything will have an end,” said Lord
Deloraine.



“Ah!” said the diplomatist.



“Bah!” said Lord Deloraine as he walked away with Mr Ormsby. “I remember
that fellow—a sort of equivocal attache at Paris, when we were there
with Monmouth at the peace: and now he is a quasi ambassador, and ribboned
and starred to the chin.”



“The only stars I have got,” said Mr Ormsby demurely, “are four stars in
India stock.”



Lady Firebrace and Lady Maud Fitz-Warene were announced: they had just
come from the Commons; a dame and damsel full of political enthusiasm.
Lady Firebrace gave critical reports and disseminated many contradictory
estimates of the result; Lady Maud talked only of a speech made by Lord
Milford, which from the elaborate noise she made about it, you would have
supposed to have been the oration of the evening; on the contrary, it had
lasted only a few minutes and in a thin house had been nearly inaudible;
but then, as Lady Maud added, “it was in such good taste!”



Alfred Mountchesney and Lady Joan Fitz-Warene passed Lady Marney who was
speaking to Lord Deloraine. “Do you think,” said Lady Marney, “that Mr
Mountchesney will bear away the prize?”



Lord Deloraine shook his head. “These great heiresses can never make up
their minds. The bitter drop rises in all their reveries.”



“And yet,” said Lady Marney, “I would just as soon be married for my money
as my face.”



Soon after this there was a stir in the saloons; a murmur, the ingress of
many gentlemen: among others Lord Valentine, Lord Milford, Mr Egerton, Mr
Berners, Lord Fitz-Heron, Mr Jermyn. The House was up; the great Jamaica
division was announced; the radicals had thrown over the government, who
left in a majority of only five, had already intimated their sense of the
unequivocal feeling of the House with respect to them. It was known that
on the morrow the government would resign.



Lady Deloraine, prepared for the great result, was calm: Lady St Julians,
who had not anticipated it, was in a wild flutter of distracted triumph. A
vague yet dreadful sensation came over her in the midst of her joy that
Lady Deloraine had been beforehand with her; had made her combinations
with the new Minister; perhaps even sounded the Court. At the same time
that in this agitating vision the great offices of the palace which she
had apportioned to herself and her husband seemed to elude her grasp; the
claims and hopes and interests of her various children haunted her
perplexed consciousness. What if Charles Egremont were to get the place
which she had projected for Frederick or Augustus? What if Lord Marney
became master of the horse? Or Lord Deloraine went again to Ireland? In
her nervous excitement she credited all these catastrophes; seized upon
“the Duke” in order that Lady Deloraine might not gain his ear, and
resolved to get home as soon as possible, in order that she might write
without a moment’s loss of time to Sir Robert.



“They will hardly go out without making some peers,” said Sir Vavasour
Firebrace to Mr Jermyn.



“Why they have made enough.”



“Hem! I know Tubbe Swete has a promise, and so has Cockawhoop. I don’t
think Cockawhoop could show again at Boodle’s without a coronet.”



“I don’t see why these fellows should go out,” said Mr Ormsby. “What does
it signify whether ministers have a majority of five, or ten or twenty? In
my time, a proper majority was a third of the House. That was Lord
Liverpool’s majority. Lord Monmouth used to say that there were ten
families in this country who, if they could only agree, could always share
the government. Ah! those were the good old times! We never had adjourned
debates then; but sate it out like gentlemen who had been used all their
lives to be up all night, and then supped at Watier’s afterwards.”



“Ah! my dear Ormsby,” said Mr Berners, “do not mention Watier’s; you make
my mouth water.”



“Shall you stand for Birmingham, Ormsby, if there be a dissolution?” said
Lord Fitz-Heron.



“I have been asked,” said Mr Ormsby; “but the House of Commons is not the
House of Commons of my time, and I have no wish to re-enter it. If I had a
taste for business, I might be a member of the Marylebone vestry.”



“All I repeat,” said Lord Marney to his mother, as he rose from the sofa
where he had been some time in conversation with her, “that if there be
any idea that I wish Lady Marney should be a lady in waiting, it is an
error, Lady Deloraine. I wish that to be understood. I am a domestic man,
and I wish Lady Marney to be always with me; and what I want I want for
myself. I hope in arranging the household the domestic character of every
member of it will be considered. After all that has occurred the country
expects that.”



“But my dear George, I think it is really premature—”



“I dare say it is; but I recommend you, my dear mother, to be alive. I
heard Lady St Julians just now in the supper room asking the Duke to
promise her that her Augustus should be a Lord of the Admiralty. She said
the Treasury would not do, as there was no house, and that with such a
fortune as his wife brought him he could not hire a house under a thousand
a-year.”



“He will not have the Admiralty,” said Lady Deloraine.



“She looks herself to the Robes.”



“Poor woman!” said Lady Deloraine.



“Is it quite true?” said a great whig dame to Mr Egerton, one of her own
party.



“Quite,” he said.



“I can endure anything except Lady St Julian’s glance of triumph,” said
the whig dame. “I really think if it were only to ease her Majesty from
such an infliction, they ought to have held on.”



“And must the household be changed?” said Mr Egerton. “Do not look so
serious,” said the whig dame smiling with fascination; “we are surrounded
by the enemy.”



“Will you be at home to-morrow early?” said Mr Egerton.



“As early as you please.”



“Very well, we will talk then. Lady Charlotte has heard something; nous
verrons.”



“Courage; we have the Court with us, and the Country cares for nothing.”














Book 4 Chapter 12



“It is all right,” said Mr Tadpole. “They are out. Lord Melbourne has been
with the Queen and recommended her Majesty to send for the Duke, and the
Duke has recommended her Majesty to send for Sir Robert.”



“Are you sure?” said Mr Taper.



“I tell you Sir Robert is on his road to the palace at this moment; I saw
him pass, full-dressed.”



“It is too much,” said Mr Taper.



“Now what are we to do?” said Mr Tadpole.



“We must not dissolve,” said Mr Taper. “We have no cry.”



“As much cry as the other fellows,” said Mr Tadpole; “but no one of course
would think of dissolution before the next registration. No, no; this is a
very manageable Parliament, depend upon it. The malcontent radicals who
have turned them out are not going to bring them in. That makes us equal.
Then we have an important section to work upon—the Sneaks, the men
who are afraid of a dissolution. I will be bound we make a good working
conservative majority of five-and-twenty out of the sneaks.”



“With the Treasury patronage,” said Mr Taper; “fear and favour combined.
An impending dissolution, and all the places we refuse our own men, we may
count on the Sneaks.”



“Then there are several religious men who have wanted an excuse for a long
time to rat,” said Mr Tadpole. “We must get Sir Robert to make some kind
of a religious move, and that will secure Sir Litany Lax and young Mr
Salem.”



“It will never do to throw over the Church Commission,” said Mr Taper.
“Commissions and committees ought always to be supported.”



“Besides it will frighten the saints,” said Mr Tadpole. “If we could get
him to speak at Exeter Hall—were it only a slavery meeting—that
would do.”



“It is difficult,” said Taper; “he must be pledged to nothing—not
even to the right of search. Yet if we could get up something with a good
deal of sentiment and no principle involved; referring only to the past,
but with his practised powers touching the present. What do you think of a
monument to Wilberforce or a commemoration of Clarkson?”



“There is a good deal in that,” said Mr Tadpole. “At present go about and
keep our fellows in good humour. Whisper nothings that sound like
something. But be discreet; do not let there be more than half a hundred
fellows who believe they are going to be Under Secretaries of State. And
be cautious about titles. If they push you, give a wink and press your
finger to your lip. I must call here,” continued Mr Tadpole as he stopped
before the house of the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine. “This gentleman is my
particular charge. I have been cooking him these three years. I had two
notes from him yesterday, and can delay a visit no longer. The worst of it
is, he expects that I shall bear him the non-official announcement of his
being sent to Ireland, of which he has about as much chance as I have of
being Governor-General of India. It must be confessed ours is critical
work sometimes, friend Taper; but never mind—what we have to do to
individuals Peel has to with a nation, and therefore we ought not to
complain.”



The Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine wanted Ireland and Lord de Mowbray wanted the
Garter. Lord Marney, who wanted the Buckhounds, was convinced that neither
of his friends had the slightest chance of obtaining their respective
objects, but believed that he had a very good one of securing his own if
he used them for his purpose, and persuaded them to combine together for
the common good. So at his suggestion they had all met together at the
duke’s, and were in full conference on the present state of affairs, while
Tadpole and Taper were engaged in that interesting and instructive
conversation of which we have snatched a passage.



“You may depend upon it,” said Lord Marney, “that nothing is to be done by
delicacy. It is not delicacy that rules the House of Lords. What has kept
us silent for years? Threats; and threats used in the most downright
manner. We were told that if we did not conform absolutely and without
appeal to the will and pleasure of one individual, the cards would be
thrown up. We gave in; the game has been played, and won. I am not at all
clear that it has been won by those tactics—but gained it is; and
now what shall we do? In my opinion it is high time to get rid of the
dictatorship. The new ruse now for the palace is to persuade her Majesty
that Peel is the only man who can manage the House of Lords. Well, then it
is exactly the time to make certain persons understand that the House of
Lords are not going to be tools any longer merely for other people. Rely
upon it a bold united front at this moment would be a spoke in the wheel.
We three form the nucleus; there are plenty to gather round. I have
written to Marisforde; he is quite ripe. Lord Hounslow will be here
to-morrow. The thing is to be done; and if we are not firm the grand
conservative triumph will only end in securing the best posts both at home
and abroad for one too powerful family.”



“Who had never been heard of in the time of my father,” said the duke.



“Nor in the time of mine,” said Lord de Mowbray.



“Royal and Norman blood like ours,” said Lord Marney, “is not to be thrown
over in that way.”



It was just at this moment that a servant entered with a card, which the
duke looking at said “It is Tadpole; shall we have him in? I dare say he
will tell us something.” And notwithstanding the important character of
their conference, political curiosity and perhaps some private feeling
which not one of them cared to acknowledge, made them unanimously agree
that Mr Tadpole should be admitted.



“Lord Marney and Lord de Mowbray with the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine,” thought
Mr Tadpole, as he was ushered into the library and his eye, practised in
machinations and prophetic in manoeuvres surveyed the three nobles. “This
looks like business and perhaps means mischief. Very lucky I called!” With
an honest smile he saluted them all.



“What news from the palace, Tadpole?” inquired the duke.



“Sir Robert is there,” replied Tadpole.



“That’s good news,” exclaimed his grace, echoed by Lord de Mowbray, and
backed up with a faint bravo from Lord Marney.



Then arose a conversation in which all affected much interest respecting
the Jamaica debate; whether the whigs had originally intended to resign;
whether it were Lord Melbourne or Lord John who had insisted on the step;
whether if postponed they could have tided over the session; and so on.
Tadpole, who was somewhat earnest in his talk, seemed to have pinned the
Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine; Lord Marney who wanted to say a word alone to Lord
de Mowbray had dexterously drawn that personage aside on the pretence of
looking at a picture. Tadpole, who had a most frank and unsophisticated
mien had an eye for every corner of a room, seized the opportunity for
which he had been long cruising. “I don’t pretend to be behind the scenes,
duke; but it was said to me to-day, ‘Tadpole, if you do chance to see the
Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine you may say that positively Lord Killcroppy will
not go to Ireland.’”



A smile of satisfaction played over the handsome face of the duke—instantly
suppressed lest it might excite suspicion; and then with a friendly and
very significant nod that intimated to Tadpole not to dwell on the subject
at the present moment, the duke with a rather uninterested air recurred to
the Jamaica debate, and soon after appealed on some domestic point to his
son-in-law. This broke up the conversation between Lord de Mowbray and
Lord Marney. Lord de Mowbray advancing was met accidentally on purpose by
Mr Tadpole, who seemed anxious to push forward to Lord Marney.



“You have heard of Lord Ribbonville?” said Tadpole in a suppressed tone.



“No; what?”



“Can’t live the day out. How fortunate Sir Robert is! Two garters to begin
with!”



Tadpole had now succeeded in tackling Lord Marney alone; the other peers
were far out of ear-shot. “I don’t pretend to be behind the scenes, my
Lord,” said the honest gentleman in a peculiarly confidential tone, and
with a glance that spoke volumes of state secrecy; “but it was said to me
to-day, ‘Tadpole, if you do chance to meet Lord Marney, you may say that
positively Lord Rambrooke will not have the Buck-hounds.’”



“All I want,” said Lord Marney, “is to see men of character about her
Majesty. This is a domestic country, and the country expects that no
nobleman should take household office whose private character is not
inexpugnable. Now that fellow Rambrooke keeps a French woman. It is not
much known, but it is a fact.”



“Dreadful!” exclaimed Mr Tadpole. “I have no doubt of it. But he has no
chance of the Buck-hounds, you may rely on that. Private character is to
be the basis of the new government. Since the Reform Act that is a
qualification much more esteemed by the constituency than public services.
We must go with the times, my Lord. A virtuous middle class shrink with
horror from French actresses; and the Wesleyans—the Wesleyans must
be considered, Lord Marney.”



“I always subscribe to them,” said his Lordship.



“Ah!” said Mr Tadpole mysteriously, “I am glad to hear that. Nothing I
have heard to-day has given me so much pleasure as those few words. One
may hardly jest on such a subject,” he added with a sanctimonious air;
“but I think I may say”—and here he broke into a horse smile—“I
think I may say that those subscriptions will not be without their fruit.”
And with a bow honest Tadpole disappeared, saying to himself as he left
the house, “If you were ready to be conspirators when I entered the room,
my Lords, you were at least prepared to be traitors when I quitted it.”



In the meantime Lord Marney in the best possible humour said to Lord de
Mowbray, “You are going to White’s are you? If so take me.”



“I am sorry, my dear Lord, but I have an appointment in the city. I have
got to go to the Temple, and I am already behind my time.”














Book 4 Chapter 13



And why was Lord de Mowbray going to the Temple? He had received the day
before when he came home to dress a very disagreeable letter from some
lawyers, apprising him that they were instructed by their client Mr Walter
Gerard to commence proceedings against his lordship on a writ of right
with respect to his manors of Mowbray, Valence, Mowedale, Mowbray Valence,
and several others carefully enumerated in their precise epistle, and the
catalogue of which read like an extract from Domesday Book.



More than twenty years had elapsed since the question had been mooted; and
though the discussion had left upon Lord de Mowbray an impression from
which at times he had never entirely recovered, still circumstances had
occurred since the last proceedings which gave him a moral if not a legal
conviction that he should be disturbed no more. And these were the
circumstances: Lord de Mowbray after the death of the father of Walter
Gerard had found himself in communication with the agent who had developed
and pursued the claim for the yeoman, and had purchased for a good round
sum the documents on which that claim was founded, and by which apparently
that claim could only be sustained.



The vendor of these muniments was Baptist Hatton, and the sum which he
obtained for them, by allowing him to settle in the metropolis, pursue his
studies, purchase his library and collections, and otherwise give himself
that fair field which brains without capital can seldom command, was in
fact the foundation of his fortune. Many years afterwards Lord de Mowbray
had recognised Hatton in the prosperous parliamentary agent who often
appeared at the bar of the House of Lords and before committees of
privileges, and who gradually obtained an unrivalled reputation and
employment in peerage cases. Lord de Mowbray renewed his acquaintance with
a man who was successful; bowed to Hatton whenever they met; and finally
consulted him respecting the barony of Valence which had been in the old
Fitz-Warene and Mowbray families and to which it was thought the present
earl might prefer some hocus-pocus claim through his deceased mother; so
that however recent was his date as an English earl, he might figure on
the roll as a Plantagenet baron, which in the course of another century
would complete the grand mystification of high nobility. The death of his
son dexterously christened Valence had a little damped his ardour in this
respect; but still there was a sufficiently intimate connection kept up
between him and Hatton; so that before he placed the letter he had
received in the hands of his lawyers he thought it desirable to consult
his ancient ally.



This was the reason that Lord de Mowbray was at the present moment seated
in the same chair in the same library as was a few days back that worthy
baronet, Sir Vavasour Firebrace. Mr Hatton was at the same table similarly
employed; his Persian cat on his right hand, and his choice spaniels
reposing on their cushions at his feet.



Mr Hatton held forward his hand to receive the letter of which Lord de
Mowbray had been speaking to him, and which he read with great attention,
weighing as it were each word. Singular! as the letter had been written by
himself, and the firm who signed it were only his instruments, obeying the
spring of the master hand.



“Very remarkable!” said Mr Hatton.



“Is it not!” said Lord de Mowbray.



“And your Lordship received this yesterday?”



“Yesterday. I lost no time in communicating with you.”



“Jubb and Jinks,” continued Mr Hatton, musingly, surveying the signature
of the letter. “A very respectable firm.”



“That makes it more strange,” said his Lordship.



“It does,” said Mr Hatton.



“A respectable firm would hardly embark in such a proceeding without some
show of pretext,” said Lord de Mowbray.



“Hardly,” said Mr Hatton.



“But what can they have?” urged his Lordship.



“What indeed!” said Mr Hatton. “Mr Walter Gerard without his pedigree is a
mere flash in the pan; and I defy him to prove anything without the deed
of ‘77.”



“Well, he has not got that,” said Lord de Mowbray.



“Safe, of course?” said Mr Hatton.



“Certain. I almost wish I had burnt it as well as the whole box-full.”



“Destroy that deed and the other muniments, and the Earl de Mowbray will
never be Baron Valence,” said Mr Hatton.



“But what use are these deeds now?” said his lordship. “If we produce
them, we may give a colour to this fellow’s claim.”



“Time will settle his claim,” said Mr Hatton; “it will mature yours. You
can wait.”



“Alas! since the death of my poor boy—”



“It has become doubly important. Substantiate the barony, it will descend
to your eldest daughter, who, even if married, will retain your name. Your
family will live, and ennobled. The Fitz-Warenes Lords Valence will yield
to none in antiquity; and as to rank, as long as Mowbray Castle belongs to
them, the revival of the earldom is safe at the first coronation, or the
first ministry that exists with a balanced state of parties.”



“That is the right view of the case,” said Lord de Mowbray; “and what do
you advise?”



“Be calm, and you have nothing to fear. This is the mere revival of an old
claim, too vast to be allowed to lapse from desuetude. Your documents you
say are all secure?”



“Be sure of that. They are at this moment in the muniment room of the
great tower of Mowbray Castle; in the same iron box and in the same
cabinet they were deposited—”



“When, by placing them in your hands,” said Mr Hatton finishing a sentence
which might have been awkward, “I had the extreme satisfaction of
confirming the rights and calming the anxieties of one of our ancient
houses. I would recommend your lordship to instruct your lawyers to appear
to this writ as a matter of course. But enter into no details, no
unnecessary confidence with them. They are needless. Treat the matter
lightly, especially to them. You will hear no more of it.”



“You feel confidence?”



“Perfect. Walter Gerard has no documents of any kind. Whatever his claim
might be, good or bad, the only evidence that can prove his pedigree is in
your possession and the only use to which it ever will be put, will be in
due time to seat your grandson in the House of Lords.”



“I am glad I called upon you,” said Lord Mowbray.



“To be sure. Your lordship can speak to me without reserve, and I am used
to these start-ups. It is part of the trade; but an old soldier is not to
be deceived by such feints.”



“Clearly a feint, you think?”



“A feint! a feint.”



“Good morning. I am glad I have called. How goes on my friend Sir
Vavasour?”



“Oh! I shall land him at last.”



“Well, he is an excellent, neighbourly, man. I have a great respect for
Sir Vavasour. Would you dine with me, Mr Hatton, on Thursday? It would
give me and Lady de Mowbray great pleasure.”



“Your lordship is extremely kind,” said Mr Hatton bowing with a slight
sarcastic smile, “but I am an hermit.”



“But your friends should see you sometimes,” said Lord de Mowbray.



“Your lordship is too good, but I am a mere man of business and know my
position. I feel I am not at home in ladies’ society.”



“Well then come to-morrow: I am alone, and I will ask some persons to meet
you whom you know and like,—Sir Vavasour and Lord Shaftesbury and a
most learned Frenchman who is over here—a Vicomte de Narbonne, who
is very anxious to make your acquaintance. Your name is current I can tell
you at Paris.”



“Your lordship is too good; another day: I have a great pressure of
affairs at present.”



“Well, well; so be it. Good morning, Mr Hatton.”



Hatton bowed lowly. The moment the door was shut, rubbing his hands, he
said, “In the same box and in the same cabinet: the muniment room in the
great tower of Mowbray Castle! They exist and I know their whereabouts.
I’ll have ‘em.”














Book 4 Chapter 14.



Two and even three days had rolled over since Mr Tadpole had reported Sir
Robert on his way to the palace, and marvellously little had transpired.
It was of course known that a cabinet was in formation, and the daily
papers reported to the public the diurnal visits of certain noble lords
and right honourable gentlemen to the new first minister. But the world of
high politics had suddenly become so cautious that nothing leaked out.
Even gossip was at fault. Lord Marney had not received the Buckhounds,
though he never quitted his house for ride or lounge without leaving
precise instructions with Captain Grouse as to the identical time he
should return home, so that his acceptance should not be delayed. Ireland
was not yet governed by the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, and the Earl de
Mowbray was still ungartered. These three distinguished noblemen were all
of them anxious—a little fidgetty; but at the same time it was not
even whispered that Lord Rambrooke or any other lord had received the post
which Lord Marney had appropriated to himself; nor had Lord Killcroppy had
a suspicious interview with the prime minister, which kept the Duke of
Fitz-Aquitaine quiet though not easy; while not a shadow of coming events
had glanced over the vacant stall of Lord Ribbonville in St George’s
Chapel, and this made Lord de Mowbray tranquil, though scarcely content.
In the meantime, daily and hourly they all pumped Mr Tadpole, who did not
find it difficult to keep up his reputation for discretion; for knowing
nothing, and beginning himself to be perplexed at the protracted silence,
he took refuge in oracular mystery, and delivered himself of certain
Delphic sentences which adroitly satisfied those who consulted him while
they never committed himself.



At length one morning there was an odd whisper in the circle of first
initiation. The blood mantled on the cheek of Lady St Julians; Lady
Deloraine turned pale. Lady Firebrace wrote confidential notes with the
same pen to Mr Tadpole and Lord Masque. Lord Marney called early in the
morning on the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, and already found Lord de Mowbray
there. The clubs were crowded even at noon. Everywhere a mysterious bustle
and an awful stir.



What could be the matter? What has happened?



“It is true,” said Mr Egerton to Mr Berners at Brookes’.



“Is it true?” asked Mr Jermyn of Lord Valentine at the Canton.



“I heard it last night at Crockford’s,” said Mr Ormsby; “one always hears
things there four-and-twenty hours before other places.”



The world was employed the whole of the morning in asking and answering
this important question “Is it true?” Towards dinner time, it was settled
universally in the affirmative, and then the world went out to dine and to
ascertain why it was true and how it was true.



And now what really had happened? What had happened was what is commonly
called a “hitch.” There was undoubtedly a hitch somewhere and somehow; a
hitch in the construction of the new cabinet. Who could have thought it?
The whig ministers it seems had resigned, but somehow or other had not
entirely and completely gone out. What a constitutional dilemma? The
Houses must evidently meet, address the throne, and impeach its obstinate
counsellors. Clearly the right course, and party feeling ran so high, that
it was not impossible that something might be done. At any rate, it was a
capital opportunity for the House of Lords to pluck up a little courage
and take what is called, in high political jargon, the initiative. Lord
Marney at the suggestion of Mr Tadpole was quite ready to do this; and so
was the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, and almost the Earl de Mowbray.



But then when all seemed ripe and ready, and there appeared a probability
of the “Independence of the House of Lords” being again the favourite
toast of conservative dinners, the oddest rumour in the world got about,
which threw such a ridicule on these great constitutional movements in
petto, that even with the Buckhounds in the distance and Tadpole at his
elbow, Lord Marney hesitated. It seemed, though of course no one could for
a moment credit it, that these wrong-headed, rebellious ministers who
would not go out, wore—petticoats!



And the great Jamaica debate that had been cooked so long, and the
anxiously expected, yet almost despaired of, defection of the independent
radical section, and the full-dressed visit to the palace that had
gladdened the heart of Tadpole—were they all to end in this? Was
Conservatism, that mighty mystery of the nineteenth century—was it
after all to be brained by a fan!



Since the farce of the “Invincibles” nothing had ever been so ludicrously
successful.



Lady Deloraine consoled herself for the “Bedchamber Plot” by declaring
that Lady St Julians was indirectly the cause of it, and that had it not
been for the anticipation of her official entrance into the royal
apartments the conspiracy would not have been more real than the Meal-tub
plot or any other of the many imaginary machinations that still haunt the
page of history, and occasionally flit about the prejudiced memory of
nations. Lady St Julians on the contrary wrung her hands over the unhappy
fate of her enthralled sovereign, deprived of her faithful presence and
obliged to put up with the society of personages of whom she knew nothing
and who called themselves the friends of her youth. The ministers who had
missed, especially those who had received their appointments, looked as
all men do when they are jilted—embarrassed and affecting an awkward
ease; as if they knew something which, if they told, would free them from
the supreme ridicule of their situation, but which, as men of delicacy and
honour, they refrained from revealing. All those who had been in
fluttering hopes, however faint, of receiving preferment, took courage now
that the occasion had passed, and loudly complained of their cruel and
undeniable deprivation. The constitution was wounded in their persons.
Some fifty gentlemen who had not been appointed under secretaries of
state, moaned over the martyrdom of young ambition.



“Peel ought to have taken office,” said Lord Marney. “What are the women
to us?”



“Peel ought to have taken office,” said the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine. “He
should have remembered how much he owed to Ireland.”



“Peel ought to have taken office,” said Lord de Mowbray. “The garter will
become now a mere party badge.”



Perhaps it may be allowed to the impartial pen that traces these memoirs
of our times to agree, though for a different reason, with these
distinguished followers of Sir Robert Peel. One may be permitted to think
that, under all circumstances, he should have taken office in 1839. His
withdrawal seems to have been a mistake. In the great heat of
parliamentary faction which had prevailed since 1831, the royal
prerogative, which, unfortunately for the rights and liberties and social
welfare of the people, had since 1688 been more or less oppressed, had
waned fainter and fainter. A youthful princess on the throne, whose
appearance touched the imagination, and to whom her people were generally
inclined to ascribe something of that decision of character which becomes
those born to command, offered a favourable opportunity to restore the
exercise of that regal authority, the usurpation of whose functions has
entailed on the people of England so much suffering and so much
degradation. It was unfortunate that one who, if any, should have occupied
the proud and national position of the leader of the tory party, the chief
of the people and the champion of the throne, should have commenced his
career as minister under Victoria by an unseemly contrariety to the
personal wishes of the Queen. The reaction of public opinion, disgusted
with years of parliamentary tumult and the incoherence of party
legislation, the balanced state in the kingdom of political parties
themselves, the personal character of the sovereign—these were all
causes which intimated that a movement in favour of prerogative was at
hand. The leader of the tory party should have vindicated his natural
position, and availed himself of the gracious occasion: he missed it; and
as the occasion was inevitable, the whigs enjoyed its occurrence. And thus
England witnessed for the first time the portentous anomaly of the
oligarchical or Venetian party, which had in the old days destroyed the
free monarchy of England, retaining power merely by the favour of the
Court.



But we forget, Sir Robert Peel is not the leader of the Tory party: the
party that resisted the ruinous mystification that metamorphosed direct
taxation by the Crown into indirect taxation by the Commons; that
denounced the system that mortgaged industry to protect property; the
party that ruled Ireland by a scheme which reconciled both churches, and
by a series of parliaments which counted among them lords and commons of
both religions; that has maintained at all times the territorial
constitution of England as the only basis and security for local
government, and which nevertheless once laid on the table of the House of
Commons a commercial tariff negociated at Utrecht, which is the most
rational that was ever devised by statesmen; a party that has prevented
the Church from being the salaried agent of the state, and has supported
through many struggles the parochial polity of the country which secures
to every labourer a home.



In a parliamentary sense, that great party has ceased to exist; but I will
believe it still lives in the thought and sentiment and consecrated memory
of the English nation. It has its origin in great principles and in noble
instincts; it sympathises with the lowly, it looks up to the Most High; it
can count its heroes and its martyrs; they have met in its behalf plunder,
proscription, and death. Nor when it finally yielded to the iron progress
of oligarchical supremacy, was its catastrophe inglorious. Its genius was
vindicated in golden sentences and with fervent arguments of impassioned
logic by St John; and breathed in the intrepid eloquence and patriot soul
of William Wyndham. Even now it is not dead, but sleepeth; and in an age
of political materialism, of confused purposes and perplexed intelligence,
that aspires only to wealth because it has faith in no other
accomplishment, as men rifle cargoes on the verge of shipwreck, Toryism
will yet rise from the tomb over which Bolingbroke shed his last tear, to
bring back strength to the Crown, liberty to the Subject, and to announce
that power has only one duty—to secure the social welfare of the
PEOPLE.














Book 4 Chapter 15



During the week of political agitation which terminated with the
inglorious catastrophe of the Bedchamber plot, Sybil remained tranquil,
and would have been scarcely conscious of what was disturbing so many
right honourable hearts, had it not been for the incidental notice of
their transactions by her father and his friends. To the chartists indeed
the factious embroilment at first was of no great moment, except as the
breaking up and formation of cabinets might delay the presentation of the
National Petition. They had long ceased to distinguish between the two
parties who then and now contend for power. And they were tight. Between
the noble lord who goes out and the right honourable gentleman who comes
in, where is the distinctive principle? A shadowy difference may be
simulated in opposition, to serve a cry and stimulate the hustings: but
the mask is not even worn in Downing Street: and the conscientious
conservative seeks in the pigeon-holes of a whig bureau for the measures
against which for ten years he has been sanctioning by the speaking
silence of an approving nod, a general wail of frenzied alarm.



Once it was otherwise; once the people recognised a party in the state
whose principles identified them with the rights and privileges of the
multitude: but when they found the parochial constitution of the country
sacrificed without a struggle, and a rude assault made on all local
influences in order to establish a severely organised centralisation, a
blow was given to the influence of the priest and of the gentleman, the
ancient champions of the people against arbitrary courts and rapacious
parliaments, from which they will find that it requires no ordinary
courage and wisdom to recover.



The unexpected termination of the events of May, 1839, in the
re-establishment in power of a party confessedly too weak to carry on the
parliamentary government of the country, was viewed however by the
chartists in a very different spirit to that with which they had witnessed
the outbreak of these transactions. It had unquestionably a tendency to
animate their efforts, and imparted a bolder tone to their future plans
and movements. They were encouraged to try a fall with a feeble
administration. Gerard from this moment became engrossed in affairs; his
correspondence greatly increased; and he was so much occupied that Sybil
saw daily less and less of her father.



It was on the morning after the day that Hatton had made his first and
unlooked-for visit in Smith’s Square, some of the delegates who had caught
the rumour of the resignation of the whigs had called early on Gerard, and
he had soon after left the house in their company; and Sybil was alone.
The strange incidents of the preceding day were revolving in her mind, as
her eye wandered vaguely over her book. The presence of that Hatton who
had so often and in such different scenes occupied their conversation; the
re-appearance of that stranger, whose unexpected entrance into their
little world had eighteen months ago so often lent interest and pleasure
to their life—these were materials for pensive sentiment. Mr
Franklin had left some gracious memories with Sybil; the natural legacy of
one so refined, intelligent, and gentle, whose temper seemed never
ruffled, and who evidently so sincerely relished their society. Mowedale
rose before her in all the golden beauty of its autumnal hour; their wild
rambles and hearty greetings and earnest converse, when her father
returned from his daily duties and his eye kindled with pleasure as the
accustomed knock announced the arrival of his almost daily companion. In
spite of the excitement of the passing moment, its high hopes and glorious
aspirations, and visions perchance of greatness and of power, the eye of
Sybil was dimmed with emotion as she recalled that innocent and tranquil
dream.



Her father had heard from Franklin after his departure more than once; but
his letters, though abounding in frank expressions of deep interest in the
welfare of Gerard and his daughter, were in some degree constrained: a
kind of reserve seemed to envelope him; they never learnt anything of his
life and duties: he seemed sometimes as it were meditating a departure
from his country. There was undoubtedly about him something mysterious and
unsatisfactory. Morley was of opinion that he was a spy; Gerard, less
suspicious, ultimately concluded that he was harassed by his creditors,
and when at Mowedale was probably hiding from them.



And now the mystery was at length dissolved. And what an explanation! A
Norman, a noble, an oppressor of the people, a plunderer of the church—all
the characters and capacities that Sybil had been bred up to look upon
with fear and aversion, and to recognise as the authors of the degradation
of her race.



Sybil sighed: the door opened and Egremont stood before her. The blood
rose to her cheek, her heart trembled; for the first time in his presence
she felt embarrassed and constrained. His countenance on the contrary was
collected; serious and pale.



“I am an intruder,” he said advancing, “but I wish much to speak to you,”
and he seated himself near her. There was a momentary pause. “You seemed
to treat with scorn yesterday,” resumed Egremont in accents less
sustained, “the belief that sympathy was independent of the mere accidents
of position. Pardon me, Sybil, but even you may be prejudiced.” He paused.



“I should be sorry to treat anything you said with scorn,” replied Sybil
in a subdued tone. “Many things happened yesterday,” she added, “which
might be offered as some excuse for an unguarded word.”



“Would that it had been unguarded!” said Egremont in a voice of
melancholy. “I could have endured it with less repining. No, Sybil, I have
known you, I have had the happiness and the sorrow of knowing you too well
to doubt the convictions of your mind, or to believe that they can be
lightly removed, and yet I would strive to remove them. You look upon me
as an enemy, as a natural foe, because I am born among the privileged. I
am a man, Sybil, as well as a noble.” Again he paused; she looked down,
but did not speak.



“And can I not feel for men, my fellows, whatever be their lot? I know you
will deny it; but you are in error, Sybil; you have formed your opinions
upon tradition, not upon experience. The world that exists is not the
world of which you have read; the class that calls itself your superior is
not the same class as ruled in the time of your fathers. There is a change
in them as in all other things, and I participate that change. I shared it
before I knew you, Sybil; and if it touched me then, at least believe it
does not influence me less now.”



“If there be a change,” said Sybil, “it is because in some degree the
People have learnt their strength.”



“Ah! dismiss from your mind those fallacious fancies,” said Egremont. “The
People are not strong; the People never can be strong. Their attempts at
self-vindication will end only in their suffering and confusion. It is
civilisation that has effected, that is effecting this change. It is that
increased knowledge of themselves that teaches the educated their social
duties. There is a dayspring in the history of this nation which those who
are on the mountain tops can as yet perhaps only recognize. You deem you
are in darkness, and I see a dawn. The new generation of the aristocracy
of England are not tyrants, not oppressors, Sybil, as you persist in
believing. Their intelligence, better than that, their hearts are open to
the responsibility of their position. But the work that is before them is
no holiday-work. It is not the fever of superficial impulse that can
remove the deep-fixed barriers of centuries of ignorance and crime. Enough
that their sympathies are awakened; time and thought will bring the rest.
They are the natural leaders of the People, Sybil; believe me they are the
only ones.”



“The leaders of the People are those whom the People trust,” said Sybil
rather haughtily.



“And who may betray them,” said Egremont.



“Betray them!” exclaimed Sybil. “And can you believe that my father—”



“No, no; you can feel, Sybil, though I cannot express, how much I honour
your father. But he stands alone in the singleness and purity of his
heart. Who surround him?”



“Those whom the People have also chosen; and from a like confidence in
their virtues and abilities. They are a senate supported by the sympathy
of millions, with only one object in view—the emancipation of their
race. It is a sublime spectacle, these delegates of labour advocating the
sacred cause in a manner which might shame your haughty factions. What can
resist a demonstration so truly national! What can withstand the supremacy
of its moral power!”



Her eye met the glance of Egremont. That brow full of thought and majesty
was fixed on his. He encountered that face radiant as a seraph’s; those
dark eyes flashing with the inspiration of the martyr.



Egremont rose, moved slowly to the window, gazed in abstraction for a few
moments on the little garden with its dank turf that no foot ever trod,
its mutilated statue and its mouldering frescoes. What a silence; how
profound! What a prospect: how drear! Suddenly he turned, and advancing
with a more rapid pace: he approached Sybil. Her head was averted, and
leaning on her left arm she seemed lost in reverie. Egremont fell upon his
knee and gently taking her hand he pressed it to his lips. She started,
she looked round, agitated, alarmed, while he breathed forth in tremulous
accents, “Let me express to you my adoration!



“Ah! not now for the first time, but for ever; from the moment I first
beheld you in the starlit arch of Marney has your spirit ruled my being
and softened every spring of my affections. I followed you to your home,
and lived for a time content in the silent worship of your nature. When I
came the last morning to the cottage, it was to tell, and to ask, all.
Since then for a moment your image has never been absent from my
consciousness; your picture consecrates my hearth and your approval has
been the spur of my career. Do not reject my love; it is deep as your
nature, and fervent as my own. Banish those prejudices that have
embittered your existence, and if persisted in may wither mine. Deign to
retain this hand! If I be a noble I have none of the accidents of
nobility: I cannot offer you wealth, splendour, or power; but I can offer
you the devotion of an entranced being—aspirations that you shall
guide—an ambition that you shall govern!”



“These words are mystical and wild,” said Sybil with an amazed air; “they
come upon me with convulsive suddenness.” And she paused for an instant,
collecting as it were her mind with an expression almost of pain upon her
countenance. “These changes of life are so strange and rapid that it seems
to me I can scarcely meet them. You are Lord Marney’s brother; it was but
yesterday—only but yesterday—I learnt it. I thought then I had
lost your friendship, and now you speak of—love!



“Love of me! Retain your hand and share your life and fortunes! You forget
what I am. But though I learnt only yesterday what you are, I will not be
so remiss. Once you wrote upon a page you were my faithful friend: and I
have pondered over that line with kindness often. I will be your faithful
friend; I will recall you to yourself. I will at least not bring you shame
and degradation.”



“O! Sybil, beloved, beautiful Sybil—not such bitter words; no, no!”



“No bitterness to you! that would indeed be harsh,” and she covered with
her hand her streaming eyes.



“Why what is this?” after a pause and with an effort she exclaimed. “An
union between the child and brother of nobles and a daughter of the
people! Estrangement from your family, and with cause, their hopes
destroyed, their pride outraged; alienation from your order, and justly,
all their prejudices insulted. You will forfeit every source of worldly
content and cast off every spring of social success. Society for you will
become a great confederation to deprive you of self-complacency. And
rightly. Will you not be a traitor to the cause? No, no, kind friend, for
such I’ll call you. Your opinion of me, too good and great as I feel it,
touches me deeply. I am not used to such passages in life; I have read of
such. Pardon me, feel for me, if I receive them with some disorder. They
sound to me for the first time—and for the last. Perhaps they ought
never to have reached my ear. No matter now—I have a life of
penitence before me, and I trust I shall be pardoned.” And she wept.



“You have indeed punished me for the fatal accident of birth, if it
deprives me of you.”



“Not so,” she added weeping; “I shall never be the bride of earth; and but
for one whose claims though earthly are to me irresistible, I should have
ere this forgotten my hereditary sorrows in the cloister.”



All this time Egremont had retained her hand, which she had not attempted
to withdraw. He had bent his head over it as she spoke—it was
touched with his tears. For some moments there was silence; then looking
up and in a smothered voice Egremont made one more effort to induce Sybil
to consider his suit. He combated her views as to the importance to him of
the sympathies of his family and of society; he detailed to her his hopes
and plans for their future welfare; he dwelt with passionate eloquence on
his abounding love. But with a solemn sweetness, and as it were a tender
inflexibility, the tears trickling down her beautiful cheek, and pressing
his hand in both of hers, she subdued and put aside all his efforts.



“Believe me,” she said, “the gulf is impassable.”



END OF THE FOURTH BOOK










BOOK V














Book 5 Chapter 1



“Terrible news from Birmingham,” said Mr Egerton at Brookes’. “They have
massacred the police, beat off the military, and sacked the town. News
just arrived.”



“I have known it these two hours,” said a grey-headed gentleman, speaking
without taking his eyes off the newspaper. “There is a cabinet sitting
now.”



“Well I always said so,” said Mr Egerton, “our fellows ought to have put
down that Convention.”



“It is deuced lucky,” said Mr Berners, “that the Bedchamber business is
over, and we are all right. This affair in the midst of the Jamaica hitch
would have been fatal to us.”



“These chartists evidently act upon a system,” said Mr Egerton. “You see
they were perfectly quiet till the National Petition was presented and
debated; and now, almost simultaneously with our refusing to consider
their petition, we have news of this outbreak.”



“I hope they will not spread,” said the grey-headed gentleman. “There are
not troops enough in the country if there be anything like a general
movement. I hear they have sent the guards down by a special train, and a
hundred more of the police. London is not over-garrisoned.”



“They are always ready for a riot at Birmingham,” said a Warwickshire
peer. “Trade is very bad there and they suffer a good deal. But I should
think it would not go farther.”



“I am told,” said the grey-headed gentleman, “that business is getting
slack in all the districts.”



“It might be better,” said Mr Egerton, “but they have got work.” Here
several gentlemen entered, enquiring whether the evening papers were in
and what was the news from Birmingham.



“I am told,” said one of them, “that the police were regularly smashed.”



“Is it true that the military were really beat off?”



“Quite untrue: the fact is there were no proper preparations; the town was
taken by surprise, the magistrates lost their heads; the people were
masters of the place; and when the police did act, they were met by a
triumphant populace, who two hours before would have fled before them.
They say they have burnt down above forty houses.”



“It is a bad thing—this beating the police,” said the grey-headed
gentleman.



“But what is the present state of affairs?” enquired Mr Berners. “Are the
rioters put down?”



“Not in the least,” said Mr Egerton, “as I hear. They are encamped in the
Bull Ring amid smoking ruins, and breathe nothing but havoc.”



“Well, I voted for taking the National Petition into consideration,” said
Mr Berners. “It could do us no harm, and would have kept things quiet.”



“So did every fellow on our side,” said Mr Egerton, “who was not in office
or about to be. Well, Heaven knows what may come next. The Charter may
some day be as popular in this club as the Reform Act.”



“The oddest thing in that debate,” said Mr Berners, “was Egremont’s move.”



“I saw Marney last night at Lady St Julians,” said Mr Egerton, “and
congratulated him on his brother’s speech. He looked daggers, and grinned
like a ghoul.”



“It was a very remarkable speech—that of Egremont,” said the
grey-headed gentleman. “I wonder what he wants.”



“I think he must be going to turn radical,” said the Warwickshire peer.



“Why the whole speech was against radicalism,” said Mr Egerton.



“Ah, then he is going to turn whig, I suppose.”



“He is ultra anti-whig,” said Egerton.



“Then what the deuce is he?” said Mr Berners.



“Not a conservative certainly, for Lady St Julians does nothing but abuse
him.”



“I suppose he is crotchetty,” suggested the Warwickshire noble.



“That speech of Egremont was the most really democratic speech that I ever
read,” said the grey-headed gentleman. “How was it listened to?”



“Oh capitally,” said Mr Egerton. “He has very seldom spoken before and
always slightly though well. He was listened to with mute attention; never
was a better house. I should say made a great impression, though no one
knew exactly what he was after.”



“What does he mean by obtaining the results of the charter without the
intervention of its machinery?” enquired Lord Loraine, a mild,
middle-aged, lounging, languid man, who passed his life in crossing from
Brookes’ to Boodle’s and from Boodle’s to Brookes’, and testing the
comparative intelligence of these two celebrated bodies; himself gifted
with no ordinary abilities cultivated with no ordinary care, but the
victim of sauntering, his sultana queen, as it was, according to Lord
Halifax, of the second Charles Stuart.



“He spoke throughout in an exoteric vein,” said the grey-headed gentleman,
“and I apprehend was not very sure of his audience; but I took him to
mean, indeed it was the gist of the speech, that if you wished for a time
to retain your political power, you could only effect your purpose by
securing for the people greater social felicity.”



“Well, that is sheer radicalism,” said the Warwickshire peer, “pretending
that the People can be better off than they are, is radicalism and nothing
else.”



“I fear, if that be radicalism,” said Lord Loraine, “we must all take a
leaf out of the same book. Sloane was saying at Boodle’s just now that he
looked forward to the winter in his country with horror.”



“And they have no manufactures there,” said Mr Egerton.



“Sloane was always a croaker,” said the Warwickshire peer. “He always said
the New Poor Law would not act, and there is no part of the country where
it works so well as his own.”



“They say at Boodle’s there is to be an increase to the army,” said Lord
Loraine, “ten thousand men immediately; decided on by the cabinet this
afternoon.”



“It could hardly have leaked out by this time,” said the grey-headed
gentleman. “The cabinet were sitting less than an hour ago.”



“They have been up a good hour,” said Lord Loraine, “quite long enough for
their decisions to be known in St James’s Street. In the good old times,
George Farnley used always to walk from Downing Street to this place the
moment the council was up and tell us everything.”



“Ah! those were the good old gentleman-like times,” said Mr Berners, “when
members of Parliament had nobody to please and ministers of State nothing
to do.”



The riots of Birmingham occurred two months after the events that closed
our last volume. That period, as far as the obvious movements of the
chartists were concerned, had been passed in preparations for the
presentation and discussion of the National Petition, which the
parliamentary embroilments of the spring of that year had hitherto
procrastinated and prevented. The petition was ultimately carried down to
Westminster on a triumphal car accompanied by all the delegates of the
Convention in solemn procession. It was necessary to construct a machine
in order to introduce the huge bulk of parchment signed by a million and a
half of persons, into the House of Commons, and thus supported, its vast
form remained on the floor of the House during the discussion. The House
after a debate which was not deemed by the people commensurate with the
importance of the occasion, decided on rejecting the prayer of the
Petition, and from that moment the party in the Convention who advocated a
recourse to physical force in order to obtain their purpose, was in the
ascendant. The National Petition and the belief that although its objects
would not at present be obtained, still that a solemn and prolonged debate
on its prayer would at least hold out to the working classes the hope that
their rights might from that date rank among the acknowledged subjects of
parliamentary discussion and ultimately by the force of discussion be
recognized, as other rights of other portions of the people once equally
disputed, had been the means by which the party in the Convention who
upheld on all occasions the supremacy of moral power had been able to curb
the energetic and reckless minority, who derided from the first all other
methods but terror and violence as effective of their end. The hopes of
all, the vanity of many, were frustrated and shocked by finding that the
exertions and expenditure of long months were not only fruitless, but had
not even attracted as numerous an assembly or excited as much interest, as
an ordinary party struggle on some petty point of factitious interest
forgotten as soon as fought. The attention of the working classes was
especially called by their leaders to the contrast between the interest
occasioned by the endangered constitution of Jamaica, a petty and
exhausted colony, and the claims for the same constitutional rights by the
working millions of England. In the first instance, not a member was
absent from his place; men were brought indeed from distant capitals to
participate in the struggle and to decide it; the debate lasted for days,
almost for weeks; not a public man of light and leading in the country
withheld the expression of his opinion; the fate of governments was
involved in it; cabinets were overthrown and reconstructed in the throes
and tumult of the strife, and for the first time for a long period the
Sovereign personally interposed in public transactions with a significance
of character, which made the working classes almost believe that the
privileged had at last found a master, and the unfranchished regained
their natural chief. The mean position which the Saxon multitude occupied
as distinguished from the Jamaica planters sunk deep into their hearts.
From that moment all hope of relief from the demonstration of a high moral
conduct in the millions, and the exhibition of that well-regulated order
of public life which would intimate their fitness for the possession and
fulfilment of public rights, vanished. The party of violence, a small
minority as is usually the case, but consisting of men of determined
character, triumphed; and the outbreak at Birmingham was the first
consequence of those reckless councils that were destined in the course of
the ensuing years to inflict on the working classes of this country so
much suffering and disaster.



It was about this time, a balmy morning of July, that Sybil, tempted by
the soft sunshine, and a longing for the sight of flowers and turf and the
spread of winding waters, went forth from her gloomy domicile to those
beautiful gardens that bloom in that once melancholy region of marsh,
celebrated in old days only for its Dutch canal and its Chinese bridge,
and now not unworthy of the royal park that incloses them.. Except here
and there a pretty nursery-maid with her interesting charge; some
beautiful child with nodding plume, immense bow, and gorgeous sash; the
gardens were vacant. Indeed it was only at this early hour, that Sybil
found from experience, that it was agreeable in London for a woman
unaccompanied to venture abroad. There is no European city where our fair
sisters are so little independent as in our metropolis; to our shame.



Something of the renovating influence of a beautiful nature was needed by
the daughter of Gerard. She was at this moment anxious and dispirited. The
outbreak at Birmingham, the conviction that such proceedings must
ultimately prove fatal to the cause to which she was devoted, the dark
apprehension that her father was in some manner implicated in this
movement, that had commenced with so much public disaster, and which
menaced consequences still more awful, all these events, and fears, and
sad forebodings, acted with immense influence on a temperament which,
though gifted with even a sublime courage, was singularly sensitive. The
quick and teeming imagination of Sybil conjured up a thousand fears which
were in some degree unfounded, in a great degree exaggerated, but this is
the inevitable lot of the creative mind practising on the inexperienced.



The shock too had been sudden. The two months that had elapsed since she
had parted, as she supposed for ever, from Egremont, while they had not
less abounded than the preceding time in that pleasing public excitement
which her father’s career, in her estimation alike useful, honourable, and
distinguished, occasioned her, had been fruitful in some sources of
satisfaction of a softer and more domestic character. The acquaintance of
Hatton, of whom they saw a great deal, had very much contributed to the
increased amenity of her life. He was a most agreeable, instructive, and
obliging companion; who seemed peculiarly to possess the art of making
life pleasant by the adroit management of unobtrusive resources. He lent
Sybil books; and all that he recommended to her notice, were of a kind
that harmonized with her sentiment and taste. He furnished her from his
library with splendid works of art, illustrative of those periods of our
history and those choice and costly edifices which were associated with
her fondest thought and fancy. He placed in her room the best periodical
literature of the day, which for her was a new world; he furnished her
with newspapers whose columns of discussion taught her, that the opinions
she had embraced were not unquestioned: as she had never seen a journal in
her life before, except a stray number of the “Mowbray Phalanx,” or the
metropolitan publication which was devoted to the cause of the National
Convention, and reported her father’s speeches, the effect of this reading
on her intelligence was, to say the least, suggestive.



Many a morning too when Gerard was disengaged, Hatton would propose that
they should show Sybil something of the splendour or the rarities of the
metropolis; its public buildings, museums, and galleries of art. Sybil,
though uninstructed in painting, had that native taste which requires only
observation to arrive at true results. She was much interested with all
she saw and all that occurred, and her gratification was heightened by the
society of an individual who not only sympathised with all she felt, but
who, if she made an inquiry, was ever ready with an instructive reply.
Hatton poured forth the taste and treasures of a well-stored and refined
intelligence. And then too, always easy, bland, and considerate; and
though with luxuries and conveniences at his command, to participate in
which, under any other circumstances, might have been embarrassing to his
companions, with so much tact, that either by an allusion to early days,
happy days when he owed so much to Gerard’s father, or some other mode
equally felicitous, he contrived completely to maintain among them the
spirit of social equality. In the evening, Hatton generally looked in when
Gerard was at home, and on Sundays they were always together. Their common
faith was a bond of union which led them to the same altar, and on that
day Hatton had obtained their promise always to dine with him. He was
careful to ascertain each holy day at what chapel the music was most
exquisite, that the most passionate taste of Sybil might be gratified.
Indeed, during this residence in London, the opportunity it afforded of
making her acquainted with some of the great masters of the human voice
was perhaps to Sybil a source of pleasure not the least important. For
though it was not deemed consistent with the future discipline which she
contemplated to enter a theatre, there were yet occasions which permitted
her, under every advantage, to listen to the performance of the
master-pieces of sacred melody. Alone, with Hatton and her father, she
often poured forth those tones of celestial sweetness and etherial power
that had melted the soul of Egremont amid the ruins of Marney Abbey.



More intimately acquainted with Sybil Gerard, Hatton had shrunk from the
project that he had at first so crudely formed. There was something about
her that awed, while it fascinated him. He did not relinquish his purpose,
for it was a rule of his life never to do that; but he postponed the plans
of its fulfilment. Hatton was not, what is commonly understood by the
phrase, in love with Sybil: certainly not passionately in love with her.
With all his daring and talents and fine taste, there was in Hatton such a
vein of thorough good sense, that it was impossible for him to act or even
to think anything that was ridiculous. He wished still to marry Sybil for
the great object that we have stated; he had a mind quite equal to
appreciate her admirable qualities, but sense enough to wish that she were
a less dazzling creature, because then he would have a better chance of
accomplishing his end. He perceived when he had had a due opportunity to
study her character, that the cloister was the natural catastrophe
impending over a woman who, with an exalted mind, great abilities, a fine
and profound education and almost supernatural charms, found herself born
and rooted in the ranks of a degraded population. All this Hatton
understood; it was a conclusion he had gradually arrived at by a gradual
process of induction and by a vigilant observation that in its study of
character had rarely been deceived; and when one evening with an art that
could not be suspected, he sounded Gerard on the future of his daughter,
he found that the clear intellect and straight-forward sagacity of the
father had arrived at the same result. “She wishes,” said Gerard, “to take
the veil, and I only oppose it for a time, that she may have some
knowledge of life and a clear conception of what she is about to do. I
wish not that she should hereafter reproach her father. But, to my mind,
Sybil is right. She cannot look to marriage: no man that she could marry
would be worthy of her.”



During these two months, and especially during the last, Morley was rarely
in London, though ever much with Gerard, and often with his daughter
during his visits. The necessary impulse had been given to the affairs of
the Convention, the delegates had visited the members, the preparations
for the presentation of the National Petition had been completed; the
overthrow of the whig government, the abortive effort of Sir Robert Peel,
the return of the whig administration, and the consequent measures, had
occasioned a delay of two months in the presentation of the great
document: it was well for Gerard to remain, who was a leader in debate,
and whose absence for a week would have endangered his position as the
head of a party, but these considerations did not influence Morley, who
had already found great inconvenience in managing his journal at a
distance; so, about the middle of May, he had returned to Mowbray, coming
up occasionally by the train if anything important were stirring, or his
vote could be of service to his friend and colleague. The affair of
Birmingham however had alarmed Morley and he had written up to Gerard that
he should instantly repair to town. Indeed he was expected the very
morning that Sybil, her father having gone to the Convention where there
were at this very moment very fiery debates, went forth to take the
morning air of summer in the gardens of St James’ Park.



It was a real summer day; large, round, glossy, fleecy clouds, as white
and shining as glaciers, studded with their immense and immoveable forms
the deep blue sky. There was not even a summer breeze, though the air was
mellow, balmy, and exhilarating. There was a bloom upon the trees, the
waters glittered, the prismatic wild-fowl dived, breathed again, and again
disappeared. Beautiful children, fresh and sweet as the new-born rose,
glanced about with the gestures and sometimes the voices of Paradise. And
in the distance rose the sacred towers of the great Western Minster.



How fair is a garden amid the toils and passions of existence! A curse
upon those who vulgarize and desecrate these holy haunts; breaking the
hearts of nursery maids, and smoking tobacco in the palace of the rose!



The mental clouds dispelled as Sybil felt the freshness and fragrance of
nature. The colour came to her cheek; the deep brightness returned to her
eye; her step that at first had been languid and if not melancholy, at
least contemplative, became active and animated. She forgot the cares of
life and was touched by all the sense of its enjoyment. To move, to
breathe, to feel the sunbeam, were sensible and surpassing pleasures.
Cheerful by nature, notwithstanding her stately thoughts and solemn life,
a brilliant smile played on her seraphic face, as she marked the wild
passage of the daring birds, or watched the thoughtless grace of infancy.



She rested herself on a bench beneath a branching elm, and her eye, that
for some time had followed the various objects that had attracted it, was
now fixed in abstraction on the sunny waters. The visions of past life
rose before her. It was one of those reveries when the incidents of our
existence are mapped before us, when each is considered with relation to
the rest, and assumes in our knowledge its distinct and absolute position;
when, as it were, we take stock of our experience, and ascertain how rich
sorrow and pleasure, feeling and thought, intercourse with our fellow
creatures and the fortuitous mysteries of life,—have made us in
wisdom.



The quick intelligence and the ardent imagination of Sybil had made her
comprehend with fervor the two ideas that had been impressed on her young
mind; the oppression of her church and the degradation of her people.
Educated in solitude and exchanging thoughts only with individuals of the
same sympathies, these impression had resolved themselves into one
profound and gloomy conviction, that the world was divided only between
the oppressors and the oppressed. With her, to be one of the people, was
to be miserable and innocent; one of the privileged, a luxurious tyrant.
In the cloister, in her garden, amid the scenes of suffering which she
often visited and always solaced, she had raised up two phantoms which
with her represented human nature.



But the experience of the last few months had operated a great change in
these impressions. She had seen enough to suspect that the world was a
more complicated system than she had preconceived. There was not that
strong and rude simplicity in its organization she had supposed. The
characters were more various, the motives more mixed, the classes more
blended, the elements of each more subtle and diversified, than she had
imagined. The People she found was not that pure embodiment of unity of
feeling, of interest, and of purpose, which she had pictured in her
abstractions. The people had enemies among the people: their own passions;
which made them often sympathize, often combine, with the privileged. Her
father, with all his virtues, all his abilities, singleness of purpose and
simplicity of aim, encountered rivals in their own Convention, and was
beset by open or, still worse, secret foes.



Sybil, whose mind had been nurtured with great thoughts, and with whom
success or failure alike partook of the heroic, who had hoped for triumph,
but who was prepared for sacrifice, found to her surprise that great
thoughts have very little to do with the business of the world; that human
affairs, even in an age of revolution, are the subject of compromise; and
that the essence of compromise is littleness. She thought that the People,
calm and collected, conscious at last of their strength and confident in
their holy cause, had but to express their pure and noble convictions by
the delegates of their choice, and that an antique and decrepid authority
must bow before the irresistible influence of their moral power. These
delegates of their choice turned out to be a plebeian senate of wild
ambitions and sinister and selfish ends, while the decrepid authority that
she had been taught existed only by the sufferance of the millions was
compact and organized, with every element of physical power at its
command, and supported by the interests, the sympathies, the honest
convictions, and the strong prejudices of classes influential not merely
from their wealth but even by their numbers.



Nor could she resist the belief that the feeling of the rich towards the
poor was not that sentiment of unmingled hate and scorn which she
associated with Norman conquerors and feudal laws. She would ascribe
rather the want of sympathy that unquestionably exists between Wealth and
Work in England, to mutual ignorance between the classes which possess
these two great elements of national prosperity; and though the source of
that ignorance was to be sought in antecedent circumstances of violence
and oppression, the consequences perhaps had outlived the causes, as
customs survive opinions.



Sybil looked towards Westminster, to those proud and passionate halls
where assembles the Parliament of England; that rapacious, violent, and
haughty body, that had brought kings and prelates to the block; spoiled
churches and then seized the sacred manors for their personal prey;
invested their own possessions with infinite privileges, and then
mortgaged for their state and empire the labour of countless generations.
Could the voice of solace sound from such a quarter?



Sybil unfolded a journal which she had brought; not now to be read for the
first time; but now for the first time to be read alone, undisturbed, in a
scene of softness and serenity. It contained a report of the debate in the
House of Commons on the presentation of the National Petition; that
important document which had been the means of drawing forth Sybil from
her solitude, and of teaching her something of that world of which she had
often pondered, and yet which she had so inaccurately preconceived.



Yes! there was one voice that had sounded in that proud Parliament, that
free from the slang of faction, had dared to express immortal truths: the
voice of a noble, who without being a demagogue, had upheld the popular
cause; had pronounced his conviction that the rights of labour were as
sacred as those of property; that if a difference were to be established,
the interests of the living wealth ought to be preferred; who had declared
that the social happiness of the millions should be the first object of a
statesman, and that if that were not achieved, thrones and dominions, the
pomp and power of courts and empires, were alike worthless.



With a heart not without emotion; with a kindling cheek, and eyes suffused
with tears, Sybil read the speech of Egremont. She ceased; still holding
the paper with one hand, she laid on it the other with tenderness, and
looked up to breathe as it were for relief. Before her stood the orator
himself.














Book 5 Chapter 2



Egremont had recognized Sybil as she entered the garden. He was himself
crossing the park to attend a committee of the House of Commons which had
sat for the first time that morning. The meeting had been formal and
brief, the committee soon adjourned, and Egremont repaired to the spot
where he was in the hope of still finding Sybil.



He approached her not without some restraint; with reserve and yet with
tenderness. “This is a great, an unexpected pleasure indeed.” he said in a
faltering tone. She had looked up; the expression of an agitation, not
distressful, on her beautiful countenance could not be concealed. She
smiled through a gushing vision: and with a flushed cheek, impelled
perhaps by her native frankness, perhaps by some softer and irresistible
feeling of gratitude, respect, regard, she said in a low voice, “I was
reading your beautiful speech.”



“Indeed,” said Egremont much moved, “that is an honour,—a pleasure,—a
reward, I never could have even hoped to have attained.”



“By all,” continued Sybil with more self-possession, “it must be read with
pleasure, with advantage, but by me—oh! with what deep interest.”



“If anything that I said finds an echo in your breast,” and here he
hesitated, “—it will give me confidence for the future,” he
hurriedly added.



“Ah! why do not others feel like you!” said Sybil, “all would not then be
hopeless.”



“But you are not hopeless,” said Egremont, and he seated himself on the
bench, but at some distance from her.



Sybil shook her head.



“But when we spoke last,” said Egremont, “you were full of confidence—in
your cause, and in your means.”



“It is not very long ago,” said Sybil, “since we thus spoke, and yet time
in the interval has taught me some bitter truths.”



“Truth is very precious,” said Egremont, “to us all; and yet I fear I
could not sufficiently appreciate the cause that deprived you of your
sanguine faith.”



“Alas!” said Sybil mournfully, “I was but a dreamer of dreams: I wake from
my hallucination as others have done I suppose before me. Like them too I
feel the glory of life has gone; but my content at least,” and she bent
her head meekly, “has never rested I hope too much on this world.”



“You are depressed, dear Sybil?”



“I am unhappy. I am anxious about my father. I fear that he is surrounded
by men unworthy of his confidence. These scenes of violence alarm me.
Under any circumstances I should shrink from them, but I am impressed with
the conviction that they can bring us nothing but disaster and disgrace.”



“I honor your father,” said Egremont, “I know no man whose character I
esteem so truly noble; such a just compound of intelligence and courage,
and gentle and generous impulse. I should deeply grieve were he to
compromise himself. But you have influence over him, the greatest, as you
have over all. Counsel him to return to Mowbray.”



“Can I give counsel?” said Sybil, “I who have been wrong in all my
judgments? I came up to this city with him, to be his guide, his guardian.
What arrogance! What short-sighted pride! I thought the People all felt as
I feel; that I had nothing to do but to sustain and animate him; to
encourage him when he flagged, to uphold him when he wavered. I thought
that moral power must govern the world, and that moral power was embodied
in an assembly whose annals will be a series of petty intrigues, or, what
is worse, of violent machinations.”



“Exert every energy,” said Egremont, “that your father should leave
London, immediately; to-morrow, to-night if possible. After this business
at Birmingham, the government must act. I hear that they will immediately
increase the army and the police; and that there is a circular from the
Secretary of State to the Lords Lieutenant of counties. But the government
will strike at the Convention. The members who remain will be the victims.
If your father return to Mowbray and be quiet, he has a chance of not
being disturbed.”



“An ignoble end of many lofty hopes,” said Sybil.



“Let us retain our hopes,” said Egremont, “and cherish them.”



“I have none,” she replied.



“And I am sanguine,” said Egremont.



“Ah! because you have made a beautiful speech. But they will listen to
you, they will cheer you, but they will never follow you. The dove and the
eagle will not mate; the lion and the lamb will not lie down together; and
the conquerors will never rescue the conquered.”



Egremont shook his head. “You still will cherish these phantoms, dear
Sybil! and why? They are not visions of delight. Believe me they are as
vain as they are distressing. The mind of England is the mind ever of the
rising race. Trust me it is with the People. And not the less so, because
this feeling is one of which even in a great degree it is unconscious.
Those opinions which you have been educated to dread and mistrust are
opinions that are dying away. Predominant opinions are generally the
opinions of the generation that is vanishing. Let an accident, which
speculation could not foresee, the balanced state at this moment of
parliamentary parties cease, and in a few years, more or less, cease it
must, and you will witness a development of the new mind of England, which
will make up by its rapid progress for its retarded action. I live among
these men; I know their inmost souls; I watch their instincts and their
impulses; I know the principles which they have imbibed, and I know,
however hindered by circumstances for the moment, those principles must
bear their fruit. It will be a produce hostile to the oligarchical system.
The future principle of English politics will not be a levelling
principle; not a principle adverse to privileges, but favourable to their
extension. It will seek to ensure equality, not by levelling the Few but
by elevating the Many.”



Indulging for some little time in the mutual reflections, which the tone
of the conversation suggested, Sybil at length rose, and saying that she
hoped by this time her father might have returned, bade farewell to
Egremont, but he also rising would for a time accompany her. At the gate
of the gardens however she paused, and said with a soft sad smile, “Here
we must part,” and extended to him her hand.



“Heaven will guard over you!” said Egremont, “for you are a celestial
charge.”














Book 5 Chapter 3



As Sybil approached her home, she recognized her father in the court
before their house, accompanied by several men, with whom he seemed on the
point of going forth. She was so anxious to speak to Gerard, that she did
not hesitate at once to advance. There was a stir as she entered the gate;
the men ceased talking, some stood aloof, all welcomed her with silent
respect. With one or two Sybil was not entirely unacquainted; at least by
name or person. To them, as she passed, she bent her head; and then going
up to her father, who was about to welcome her, she said, in a tone of
calmness and with a semblance of composure, “If you are going out, dear
father, I should like to see you for one moment first.”



“A moment, friends,” said Gerard, “with your leave;” and he accompanied
his daughter into the house. He would have stopped in the hall, but she
walked on to their room, and Gerard, though pressed for time, was
compelled to follow her. When they had entered their chamber. Sybil closed
the door with care, and then, Gerard sitting, or rather leaning
carelessly, on the edge of the table, she said, “We are once more
together, dear father; we will never again he separated.”



Gerard sprang quickly on his legs, his eye kindled, his cheek flushed.
“Something has happened to you, Sybil!”



“No,” she said, shaking her head mournfully, “not that; but something may
happen to you.”



“How so, my child?” said her father, relapsing into his customary
good-tempered placidity, and speaking in an easy, measured, almost
drawling tone that was habitual to him.



“You are in danger,” said Sybil, “great and immediate. No matter at this
moment how I am persuaded of this I wish no mysteries, but there is no
time for details. The government will strike at the Convention; they are
resolved. This outbreak at Birmingham has brought affairs to a crisis.
They have already arrested the leaders there; they will seize those who
remain here in avowed correspondence with them.”



“If they arrest all who are in correspondence with the Convention,” said
Gerard, “they will have enough to do.”



“Yes; but you take a leading part,” said Sybil; “you are the individual
they would select.”



“Would you have me hide myself?” said Gerard, “just because something is
going on besides talk.”



“Besides talk!” exclaimed Sybil. “O! my father, what thoughts are these!
It may be that words are vain to save us; but feeble deeds are vainer far
than words.”



“I do not see that the deeds, though I have nothing to do with them, are
so feeble,” said Gerard; “their boasted police are beaten, and by the
isolated movement of an unorganized mass. What if the outbreak had not
been a solitary one? What if the people had been disciplined?”



“What if everything were changed, if everything were contrary to what it
is?” said Sybil. “The people are not disciplined; their action will not
be, cannot be, coherent and uniform; these are riots in which you are
involved, not revolutions; and you will be a victim, and not a sacrifice.”



Gerard looked thoughtful, but not anxious: after a momentary pause, he
said, “We must not be scared at a few arrests, Sybil. These are hap-hazard
pranks of a government that wants to terrify, but is itself frightened. I
have not counselled, none of us have counselled, this stir at Birmingham.
It is a casualty. We were none of us prepared for it. But great things
spring from casualties. I say the police were beaten and the troops
alarmed; and I say this was done without organization and in a single
spot. I am as much against feeble deeds as you can be, Sybil; and to prove
this to you, our conversation at the moment you arrived, was to take care
for the future that there shall be none. Neither vain words nor feeble
deeds for the future,” added Gerard, and he moved to depart.



Sybil approached him with gentleness; she took his hand as if to bid him
farewell; she retained it for a moment, and looked at him steadfastly in
the face, with a glance at the same time serious and soft. Then throwing
her arms round his neck and leaning her cheek upon his breast, she
murmured, “Oh! my father, your child is most unhappy.”



“Sybil,” exclaimed Gerard in a tone of tender reproach, “this is womanish
weakness; I love, but must not share it.”



“It may be womanish,” said Sybil, “but it is wise: for what should make us
unhappy if not the sense of impending, yet unknown, danger?”



“And why danger?” said Gerard.



“Why mystery?” said Sybil. “Why are you ever pre-occupied and involved in
dark thoughts, my father? It is not the pressure of business, as you will
perhaps tell me, that occasions this change in a disposition so frank and
even careless. The pressure of affairs is not nearly as great, cannot he
nearly as great, as in the early period of your assembling, when the eyes
of the whole country were on you, and you were in communication with all
parts of it. How often have you told me that there was no degree of
business which you found irksome? Now you are all dispersed and scattered:
no discussions, no committees, little correspondence—and you
yourself are ever brooding and ever in conclave, with persons too who I
know, for Stephen has told me so, are the preachers of violence: violence
perhaps that some of them may preach, yet will not practise: both bad;
traitors it may be, or, at the best, hare-brained men.”



“Stephen is prejudiced,” said Gerard. “He is a visionary, indulging in
impossible dreams, and if possible, little desirable. He knows nothing of
the feeling of the country or the character of his countrymen. Englishmen
want none of his joint-stock felicity; they want their rights,—rights
consistent with the rights of other classes, but without which the rights
of other classes cannot, and ought not, to be secure.”



“Stephen is at least your friend, my father; and once you honoured him.”



“And do so now; and love him very dearly. I honour him for his great
abilities and knowledge. Stephen is a scholar; I have no pretensions that
way; but I can feel the pulse of a people, and can comprehend the signs of
the times, Sybil. Stephen was all very well talking in our cottage and
garden at Mowbray, when we had nothing to do; but now we must act, or
others will act for us. Stephen is not a practical man; he is crotchety,
Sybil, and that’s just it.”



“But violence and action,” said Sybil, “are they identical, my father?”



“I did not speak of violence.”



“No; but you looked it. I know the language of your countenance, even to
the quiver of your lip. Action, as you and Stephen once taught me, and I
think wisely, was to prove to our rulers by an agitation, orderly and
intellectual, that we were sensible of our degradation; and that it was
neither Christianlike nor prudent, neither good nor wise, to let us remain
so. That you did, and you did it well; the respect of the world, even of
those who differed from you in interest or opinion, was not withheld from
you; and can be withheld from none who exercise the moral power that
springs from great talents and a good cause. You have let this great moral
power, this pearl of price,” said Sybil with emotion,—“we cannot
conceal it from ourselves, my father,—you have let it escape from
your hands.”



Gerard looked at her as she spoke with an earnestness unusual with him. As
she ceased, he cast his eyes down, and seemed for a moment deep in
thought; then looking up, he said, “The season for words is past. I must
be gone, dear Sybil.” And he moved towards the door.



“You shall not leave me,” said Sybil, springing forward, and seizing his
arm.



“What would you, what would you?” said Gerard, distressed.



“That we should quit this city to-night.”



“What, quit my post?”



“Why yours? Have not your colleagues dispersed? Is not your assembly
formally adjourned to another town? Is it not known that the great
majority of the delegates have returned to their homes? And why not you to
yours?”



“I have no home,” said Gerard, almost in a voice of harshness. “I came
here to do the business that was wanting, and, by the blessing of God, I
will do it. I am no changeling, nor can I refine and split straws, like
your philosophers and Morleys: but if the people will struggle, I will
struggle with them; and die, if need be, in the front. Nor will I be
deterred from my purpose by the tears of a girl,” and he released himself
from the hand of his daughter with abruptness.



Sybil looked up to heaven with streaming eyes, and clasped her hands in
unutterable woe. Gerard moved again towards the door, but before he
reached it, his step faltered, and he turned again and looked at his
daughter with tenderness and anxiety. She remained in the same position,
save that her arms that had fallen were crossed before her, and her
downward glance seemed fixed in deep abstraction. Her father approached
her unnoticed; he took her hand; she started, and looking round with a
cold and distressed expression, said, in a smothered tone, “I thought you
had gone.”



“Not in anger, my sweet child,” and Gerard pressed her to his heart.



“But you go,” murmured Sybil.



“These men await me,” said Gerard. “Our council is of importance. We must
take some immediate steps for the aid of our brethren in distress at
Birmingham, and to discountenance similar scenes of outbreak as this
affair: but the moment this is over, I will come back to you; and for the
rest, it shall be as you desire; to-morrow we will return to Mowbray.”



Sybil returned her father’s embrace with a warmth which expressed her
sense of his kindness and her own soothed feelings, but she said nothing;
and bidding her now to be of good cheer, Gerard quitted the apartment.














Book 5 Chapter 4



The clock of St John’s church struck three, and the clock of St John’s
church struck four; and the fifth hour sounded from St John’s church; and
the clock of St John’s was sounding six. And Gerard had not yet returned.



The time for a while after his departure had been comparatively
light-hearted and agreeable. Easier in her mind and for a time busied with
the preparations for their journey, Sybil sate by the open window more
serene and cheerful than for a long period had been her wont. Sometimes
she ceased for a moment from her volume and fell into a reverie of the
morrow and of Mowbray. Viewed through the magic haze of time and distance,
the scene of her youth assumed a character of tenderness and even of
peaceful bliss. She sighed for the days of their cottage and their garden,
when the discontent of her father was only theoretical, and their
political conclaves were limited to a discussion between him and Morley on
the rights of the people or the principles of society. The bright waters
of the Mowe and its wooded hills; her matin walks to the convent to visit
Ursula Trafford—a pilgrimage of piety and charity and love; the
faithful Harold, so devoted and so intelligent; even the crowded haunts of
labour and suffering among which she glided like an angel, blessing and
blessed; they rose before her—those touching images of the past—and
her eyes were suffused with tears, of tenderness, not of gloom.



And blended with them the thought of one who had been for a season the
kind and gentle companion of her girlhood—that Mr Franklin whom she
had never quite forgotten, and who, alas! was not Mr Franklin after all.
Ah! that was a wonderful history; a somewhat thrilling chapter in the
memory of one so innocent and so young! His voice even now lingered in her
ear. She recalled without an effort those tones of the morning, tones of
tenderness and yet of wisdom and considerate thought, that had sounded
only for her welfare. Never had Egremont appeared to her in a light so
subduing. He was what man should be to woman ever-gentle, and yet a guide.
A thousand images dazzling and wild rose in her mind; a thousand thoughts,
beautiful and quivering as the twilight, clustered round her heart; for a
moment she indulged in impossible dreams, and seemed to have entered a
newly-discovered world. The horizon of her experience expanded like the
glittering heaven of a fairy tale. Her eye was fixed in lustrous
contemplation, the flush on her cheek was a messenger from her heart, the
movement of her mouth would have in an instant become a smile, when the
clock of St John’s struck four, and Sybil started from her reverie.



The clock of St John’s struck four, and Sybil became anxious; the clock of
St John’s struck five, and Sybil became disquieted; restless and
perturbed, she was walking up and down the chamber, her books long since
thrown aside, when the clock of St John’s struck six.



She clasped her hands and looked up to heaven. There was a knock at the
street door; she herself sprang out to open it. It was not Gerard. It was
Morley.



“Ah! Stephen,” said Sybil, with a countenance of undisguised
disappointment, “I thought it was my father.”



“I should have been glad to have found him here,” said Morley. “However
with your permission I will enter.”



“And he will soon arrive,” said Sybil; “I am sure he will soon arrive. I
have been expecting him every minute—”



“For hours,” added Morley, finishing her sentence, as they entered the
room. “The business that he is on,” he continued, throwing himself into a
chair with a recklessness very unlike his usual composure and even
precision, “The business that he is on is engrossing.”



“Thank Heaven,” said Sybil, “we leave this place to-morrow.”



“Hah!” said Morley starting, “who told you so?”



“My father has so settled it; has indeed promised me that we shall
depart.”



“And you were anxious to do so.”



“Most anxious; my mind is prophetic only of mischief to him if we remain.”



“Mine too. Otherwise I should not have come up today.” “You have seen him
I hope?” said Sybil.



“I have; I have been hours with him.”



“I am glad. At this conference he talked of?”



“Yes; at this headstrong council; and I have seen him since; alone.
Whatever hap to him, my conscience is assoiled.”



“You terrify me, Stephen,” said Sybil rising from her seat. “What can
happen to him? What would he do, what would you resist? Tell me—tell
me, dear friend.”



“Oh! yes,” said Morley, pale and with a slight yet bitter smile. “Oh! yes;
dear friend!”



“I said dear friend for so I deemed you.” said Sybil; “and so we have ever
found you. Why do you stare at me so strangely, Stephen?”



“So you deem me, and so you have ever found me,” said Morley in a slow and
measured tone, repeating her words. “Well; what more would you have? What
more should any of us want?” he asked abruptly.



“I want no more,” said Sybil innocently.



“I warrant me, you do not. Well, well, nothing matters. And so,” he added
in his ordinary tone, “you are waiting for your father?”



“Whom you have not long since seen,” said Sybil, “and whom you expected to
find here?”



“No;” said Morley, shaking his head with the same bitter smile; “no, no. I
didn’t. I came to find you.”



“You have something to tell me,” said Sybil earnestly. “Something has
happened to my father. Do not break it to me; tell me at once,” and she
advanced and laid her hand upon his arm.



Morley trembled; and then in a hurried and agitated voice, said, “No, no,
no; nothing has happened. Much may happen, but nothing has happened. And
we may prevent it.”



“We! Tell me what may happen; tell me what to do.”



“Your father,” said Morley, slowly, rising from his seat and pacing the
room, and speaking in a low calm voice, “Your father—and my friend—is
in this position Sybil: he is conspiring against the State.”



“Yes, yes,” said Sybil very pale, speaking almost in a whisper and with
her gaze fixed intently on her companion. “Tell me all.”



“I will. He is conspiring, I say, against the State. Tonight they meet in
secret to give the last finish to their plans; and tonight they will be
arrested.”



“O God!” said Sybil clasping her hands. “He told me truth.”



“Who told you truth?” said Morley, springing to her side, in a hoarse
voice and with an eye of fire.



“A friend,” said Sybil, dropping her arms and bending her head in woe; “a
kind good friend. I met him but this morn, and he warned me of all this.”



“Hah, hah!” said Morley with a sort of stifled laugh; “Hah, hah; he told
you did he; the kind good friend whom you met this morning? Did I not warn
you, Sybil, of the traitor? Did I not tell you to beware of taking this
false aristocrat to your hearth; to worm out all the secrets of that home
that he once polluted by his espionage, and now would desolate by his
treason.”



“Of whom and what do you speak?” said Sybil, throwing herself into a
chair.



“I speak of that base spy Egremont.”



“You slander an honourable man,” said Sybil with dignity. “Mr Egremont has
never entered this house since you met him here for the first time; save
once.”



“He needed no entrance to this house to worm out its secrets,” said Morley
maliciously. “That could be more adroitly done by one who had assignations
at command with the most charming of its inmates.”



“Unmannerly churl!” exclaimed Sybil starting in her chair, her eye
flashing lightning, her distended nostril quivering with scorn.



“Oh! yes. I am a churl,” said Morley; “I know I am a churl. Were I a noble
the daughter of the people would perhaps condescend to treat me with less
contempt.”



“The daughter of the people loves truth and manly bearing, Stephen Morley;
and will treat with contempt all those who slander women, whether they be
nobles or serfs.”



“And where is the slanderer?”



“Ask him who told you I held assignations with Mr Egremont or with any
one.”



“Mine eyes—mine own eyes—were my informant,” said Morley.
“This morn, the very morn I arrived in London, I learnt how your matins
were now spent. Yes!” he added in a tone of mournful anguish, “I passed
the gate of the gardens; I witnessed your adieus.”



“We met by hazard,” said Sybil, in a calm tone, and with an expression
that denoted she was thinking of other things, “and in all probability we
shall never meet again. Talk not of these trifles. Stephen; my father, how
can we save him?”



“Are they trifles?” said Morley, slowly and earnestly, walking to her
side, and looking her intently in the face. “Are they indeed trifles,
Sybil? Oh! make me credit that, and then—” he paused.



Sybil returned his gaze: the deep lustre of her dark orb rested on his
peering vision; his eye fled from the unequal contest: his heart throbbed,
his limbs trembled; he fell upon his knee.



“Pardon me, pardon me,” he said, and he took her hand. “Pardon the most
miserable and the most devoted of men!”



“What need of pardon, dear Stephen?” said Sybil in a soothing tone. “In
the agitated hour wild words escape. If I have used them, I regret; if
you, I have forgotten.”



The clock of St John’s told that the sixth hour was more than half-past.



“Ah!” said Sybil, withdrawing her hand, “you told me how precious was
time. What can we do?”



Morley rose from his kneeling position, and again paced the chamber, lost
for some moments in deep meditation. Suddenly he seized her arm, and said,
“I can endure no longer the anguish of my life: I love you, and if you
will not be mine, I care for no one’s fate.”



“I am not born for love,” said Sybil, frightened, yet endeavouring to
conceal her alarm.



“We are all born for love,” said Morley. “It is the principle of
existence, and its only end. And love of you, Sybil,” he continued, in a
tone of impassioned pathos, “has been to me for years the hoarded treasure
of my life. For this I have haunted your hearth and hovered round your
home; for this I have served your father like a slave, and embarked in a
cause with which I have little sympathy, and which can meet with no
success. It is your image that has stimulated my ambition, developed my
powers, sustained me in the hour of humiliation, and secured me that
material prosperity which I can now command. Oh! deign to share it; share
it with the impassioned heart and the devoted life that now bow before
you; and do not shrink from them, because they are the feelings and the
fortunes of the People.”



“You astound, you overwhelm me,” said Sybil, agitated. “You came for
another purpose, we were speaking of other feelings; it is the hour of
exigency you choose for these strange, these startling words.”



“I also have my hour of exigency,” said Morley, “and its minutes are now
numbering. Upon it all depends.”



“Another time,” said Sybil, in a low and deprecatory voice; “speak of
these things another time!”



“The caverns of my mind are open,” said Morley, “and they will not close.”



“Stephen,” said Sybil, “dear Stephen, I am grateful for your kind
feelings: but indeed this is not the time for such passages: cease, my
friend!”



“I came to know my fate,” said Morley, doggedly.



“It is a sacrilege of sentiment,” said Sybil, unable any longer to
restrain her emotion, “to obtrude its expression on a daughter at such a
moment.”



“You would not deem it so if you loved, or if you could love me, Sybil,”
said Morley, mournfully. “Why it’s a moment of deep feeling, and suited
for the expression of deep feeling. You would not have answered thus, if
he who had been kneeling here had been named Egremont.”



“He would not have adopted a course,” said Sybil, unable any longer to
restrain her displeasure, “so selfish, so indecent.”



“Ah! she loves him!” exclaimed Morley, springing on his legs, and with a
demoniac laugh.



There was a pause. Under ordinary circumstances Sybil would have left the
room and terminated a distressing interview, but in the present instance
that was impossible; for on the continuance of that interview any hope of
assisting her father depended. Morley had thrown himself into a chair
opposite her, leaning back in silence with his face covered; Sybil was
disinclined to revive the conversation about her father, because she had
already perceived that Morley was only too much aware of the command which
the subject gave him over her feelings and even conduct. Yet time, time
now full of terror, time was stealing on. It was evident that Morley would
not break the silence. At length, unable any longer to repress her
tortured heart, Sybil said, “Stephen, be generous; speak to me of your
friend.”



“I have no friend,” said Morley, without taking his hands from his face.



“The Saints in heaven have mercy on me,” said Sybil, “for I am very
wretched.”



“No, no, no,” said Morley, rising rapidly from his seat, and again
kneeling at her side, “not wretched; not that tone of anguish! What can I
do? what say? Sybil, dearest Sybil, I love you so much, so fervently, so
devotedly; none can love you as I do: say not you are wretched!”



“Alas! alas!” said Sybil.



“What shall I do? what say?” said Morley.



“You know what I would have you say,” said Sybil. “Speak of one who is my
father, if no longer your friend: you know what I would have you do—save
him: save him from death and me from despair.”



“I am ready,” said Morley; “I came for that. Listen. There is a meeting
to-night at half-past eight o’clock; they meet to arrange a general rising
in the country: their intention is known to the government; they will be
arrested. Now it is in my power, which it was not when I saw your father
this morning, to convince him of the truth of this, and were I to see him
before eight o’clock, which I could easily do, I could prevent his
attendance, certainly prevent his attendance, and he would be saved; for
the government depend much upon the papers, some proclamations, and things
of that kind, which will be signed this evening, for their proofs. Well, I
am ready to save Gerard, my friend, for so I’ll call him as you wish it;
one I have served before and long; one whom I came up from Mowbray this
day to serve and save; I am ready to do that which you require; you
yourself admit it is no light deed; and coming from one you have known so
long, and, as you confess, so much regarded, should be doubly cherished; I
am ready to do this great service; to save the father from death and the
daughter from despair. —if she would but only say to me, ‘I have but
one reward, and it is yours.’”



“I have read of something of this sort,” said Sybil, speaking in a
murmuring tone, and looking round her with a wild expression, “this
bargaining of blood, and shall I call it love? But that was ever between
the oppressors and the oppressed. This is the first time that a child of
the people has been so assailed by one of her own class, and who exercises
his power from the confidence which the sympathy of their sorrows alone
caused. It is bitter; bitter for me and mine—but for you,
pollution.”



“Am I answered?” said Morley.



“Yes,” said Sybil, “in the name of the holy Virgin.”



“Good night, then,” said Morley, and he approached the door. His hand was
on it. The voice of Sybil made him turn his head.



“Where do they meet to-night?” she inquired, in a smothered tone.



“I am bound to secrecy,” said Morley.



“There is no softness in your spirit,” said Sybil.



“I am met with none.”



“We have ever been your friends.”



“A blossom that has brought no fruit.”



“This hour will be remembered at the judgment-seat,” said Sybil.



“The holy Virgin will perhaps interpose for me,” said Morley, with a
sneer.



“We have merited this,” said Sybil, “who have taken an infidel to our
hearts.”



“If he had only been a heretic, like Egremont!” said Morley. Sybil burst
into tears. Morley sprang to her. “Swear by the holy Virgin, swear by all
the saints, swear by your hope of heaven and by your own sweet name;
without equivocation, without reserve, with fulness and with truth, that
you will never give your heart or hand to Egremont;—and I will save
your father.”



As in a low voice, but with a terrible earnestness, Morley dictated this
oath, Sybil, already pale, became white as the marble saint of some sacred
niche. Her large dark eyes seemed fixed; a fleet expression of agony
flitted over her beautiful brow like a cloud; and she said, “I swear that
I will never give my hand to—”



“And your heart, your heart,” said Morley eagerly. “Omit not that. Swear
by the holy oaths again you do not love him. She falters! Ah! she
blushes!” For a burning brightness now suffused the cheek of Sybil. “She
loves him,” exclaimed Morley, wildly, and he rushed franticly from the
room.














Book 5 Chapter 5



Agitated and overcome by these unexpected and passionate appeals, and
these outrageous ebullitions acting on her at a time when she herself was
labouring under no ordinary excitement, and was distracted with disturbing
thoughts, the mind of Sybil seemed for a moment to desert her; neither by
sound nor gesture did she signify her sense of Morley’s last words and
departure; and it was not until the loud closing of the street door
echoing through the long passage recalled her to herself, that she was
aware how much was at stake in that incident. She darted out of the room
to recall him; to make one more effort for her father; but in vain. By the
side of their house was an intricate passage leading into a labyrinth of
small streets. Through this Morley had disappeared; and his name, more
than once sounded in a voice of anguish in that silent and most obsolete
Smith’s Square, received no echo.



Darkness and terror came over the spirit of Sybil; a sense of confounding
and confusing woe, with which it was in vain to cope. The conviction of
her helplessness prostrated her. She sate her down upon the steps before
the door of that dreary house, within the railings of that gloomy court,
and buried her face in her hands: a wild vision of the past and the
future, without thought or feeling, coherence or consequence: sunset
gleams of vanished bliss, and stormy gusts of impending doom.



The clock of St John’s struck seven.



It was the only thing that spoke in that still and dreary square; it was
the only voice that there seemed ever to sound; but it was a voice from
heaven; it was the voice of St John.



Sybil looked up: she looked up at the holy building. Sybil listened: she
listened to the holy sounds. St John told her that the danger of her
father was yet so much advanced. Oh! why are there saints in heaven if
they cannot aid the saintly! The oath that Morley would have enforced came
whispering in the ear of Sybil—“Swear by the holy Virgin and by all
the saints.”



And shall she not pray to the holy Virgin and all the saints? Sybil
prayed: she prayed to the holy Virgin and all the saints; and especially
to the beloved St John: most favoured among Hebrew men, on whose breast
reposed the divine Friend.



Brightness and courage returned to the spirit of Sybil: a sense of
animating and exalting faith that could move mountains, and combat without
fear a thousand perils. The conviction of celestial aid inspired her. She
rose from her sad resting-place and re-entered the house: only, however,
to provide herself with her walking attire, and then alone and without a
guide, the shades of evening already descending, this child of innocence
and divine thoughts, born in a cottage and bred in a cloister, she went
forth, on a great enterprise of duty and devotion, into the busiest and
the wildest haunts of the greatest of modern cities.



Sybil knew well her way to Palace Yard. This point was soon reached: she
desired the cabman to drive her to a Street in the Strand in which was a
coffee-house, where during the last weeks of their stay in London the
scanty remnants of the National Convention had held their sittings. It was
by a mere accident that Sybil had learnt this circumstance, for when she
had attended the meetings of the Convention in order to hear her father’s
speeches, it was in the prime of their gathering and when their numbers
were great, and when they met in audacious rivalry opposite that St
Stephen’s which they wished to supersede. This accidental recollection
however was her only clue in the urgent adventure on which she had
embarked.



She cast an anxious glance at the clock of St Martin’s as she passed that
church: the hand was approaching the half hour of seven. She urged on the
driver; they were in the Strand; there was an agitating stoppage; she was
about to descend when the obstacle was removed; and in a few minutes they
turned down the street which she sought.



“What number. Ma’am?” asked the cabman.



“‘Tis a coffee-house; I know not the number nor the name of him who keeps
it. ‘Tis a coffee-house. Can you see one? Look, look, I pray you! I am
much pressed.”



“Here’s a coffee-house, Ma’am,” said the man in a hoarse voice.



372



“How good you are! Yes; I will get out. You will wait for me, I am sure?”



“All right,” said the cabman, as Sybil entered the illumined door. “Poor
young thing! she’s wery anxious about summut.”



Sybil at once stepped into a rather capacious room, fitted up in the
old-fashioned style of coffee-rooms, with mahogany boxes, in several of
which were men drinking coffee and reading newspapers by a painful glare
of gas. There was a waiter in the middle of the room who was throwing some
fresh sand upon the floor, but who stared immensely when looking up he
beheld Sybil.



“Now, Ma’am, if you please,” said the waiter inquiringly.



“Is Mr Gerard here?” said Sybil.



“No. Ma’am; Mr Gerard has not been here to-day, nor yesterday neither”—and
he went on throwing the sand.



“I should like to see the master of the house,” said Sybil very humbly.



“Should you, Ma’am?” said the waiter, but he gave no indication of
assisting her in the fulfilment of her wish.



Sybil repeated that wish, and this time the waiter said nothing. This
vulgar and insolent neglect to which she was so little accustomed
depressed her spirit. She could have encountered tyranny and oppression,
and she would have tried to struggle with them; but this insolence of the
insignificant made her feel her insignificance; and the absorption all
this time of the guests in their newspapers aggravated her nervous sense
of her utter helplessness. All her feminine reserve and modesty came over
her; alone in this room among men, she felt overpowered, and she was about
to make a precipitate retreat when the clock of the coffee-room sounded
the half hour. In a paroxysm of nervous excitement she exclaimed, “Is
there not one among you who will assist me?”



All the newspaper readers put down their journals and stared.



“Hoity-toity,” said the waiter, and he left off throwing the sand.



“Well, what’s the matter now?” said one of the guests.



“I wish to see the master of the house on business of urgency,” said
Sybil, “to himself and to one of his friends, and his servant here will
not even reply to my inquiries.”



“I say, Saul, why don’t you answer the young lady?” said another guest.



“So I did,” said Saul. “Did you call for coffee, Ma’am?”



“Here’s Mr Tanner, if you want him, my dear.” said the first guest, as a
lean black-looking individual, with grizzled hair and a red nose, entered
the coffee-room from the interior. “Tanner, here’s a lady wants you.”



“And a very pretty girl too,” whispered one to another.



“What’s your pleasure?” said Mr Tanner abruptly.



“I wish to speak to you alone,” said Sybil: and advancing towards him she
said in a low voice, “‘Tis about Walter Gerard I would speak to you.”



“Well, you can step in here if you like,” said Tanner very discourteously;
“there’s only my wife:” and he led the way to the inner room, a small
close parlour adorned with portraits of Tom Paine, Cobbett, Thistlewood,
and General Jackson; with a fire, though it was a hot July, and a very fat
woman affording still more heat, and who was drinking shrub and water and
reading the police reports. She stared rudely at Sybil as she entered
following Tanner, who himself when the door was closed said, “Well, now
what have you got to say?”



“I wish to see Walter Gerard.”



“Do you indeed!”



“And,” continued Sybil notwithstanding his sneering remark, “I come here
that you may tell me where I may find him.”



“I believe he lives somewhere in Westminster,” said Tanner, “that’s all I
know about him; and if this be all you had to say it might have been said
in the coffee-room.”



“It is not all that I have to say,” said Sybil; “and I beseech you, sir,
listen to me. I know where Gerard lives: I am his daughter, and the same
roof covers our heads. But I wish to know where they meet to-night—you
understand me;” and she looked at his wife, who had resumed her police
reports; “‘tis urgent.



“I don’t know nothing about Gerard,” said Tanner, “except that he comes
here and goes away again.”



“The matter on which I would see him,” said Sybil, “is as urgent as the
imagination can conceive, and it concerns you as well as himself; but if
you know not where I can find him”—and she moved as if about to
retire—“‘tis of no use.”



“Stop.” said Tanner, “you can tell it to me.”



“Why so? You know not where he is; you cannot tell it to him.”



“I don’t know that,” said Tanner. “Come, let’s have it out; and if it will
do him any good. I’ll see if we can’t manage to find him.”



“I can impart my news to him and no one else,” said Sybil. “I am solemnly
bound.”



“You can’t have a better counseller than Tanner,” urged his wife, getting
curious; “you had better tell us.”



“I want no counsel; I want that which you can give me if you choose—information.
My father instructed me that if certain circumstances occurred it was a
matter of the last urgency that I should see him this evening and before
nine o’clock, I was to call here and obtain from you the direction where
to find him; the direction,” she added in a lowered tone, and looking
Tanner full in the face, “where they hold their secret council to-night.”



“Hem!” said Tanner: “I see you’re on the free-list. And pray how am I to
know you are Gerard’s daughter?”



“You do not doubt I am his daughter!” said Sybil proudly.



“Hem!” said Tanner: “I do not know that I do very much,” and he whispered
to his wife. Sybil removed from them as far as she was able.



“And this news is very urgent,” resumed Tanner; “and concerns me you say?”



“Concerns you all,” said Sybil; “and every minute is of the last
importance.”



“I should like to have gone with you myself, and then there could have
been no mistake,” said Tanner; “but that can’t be; we have a meeting here
at half-past eight in our great room. I don’t much like breaking rules,
especially in such a business; and yet, concerning all of us, as you say,
and so very urgent, I don’t see how it could do harm; and I might—I
wish I was quite sure you were the party.



“How can I satisfy you?” said Sybil, distressed.



“Perhaps the young person have got her mark on her linen,” suggested the
wife. “Have you got a handkerchief Ma’am?” and she took Sybil’s
handkerchief and looked at it, and examined it at every corner. It had no
mark. And this unforeseen circumstance of great suspicion might have
destroyed everything, had not the production of the handkerchief by Sybil
also brought forth a letter addressed to her from Hatton.



“It seems to be the party,” said the wife.



“Well,” said Tanner, “you know St Martin’s Lane I suppose? Well, you go up
St Martin’s Lane to a certain point, and then you will get into Seven
Dials; and then you’ll go on. However it is impossible to direct you; you
must find your way. Hunt Street, going out of Silver Street, No. 22. ‘Tis
what you call a blind street, with no thoroughfare, and then you go down
an alley. Can you recollect that?”



“Fear not.”



“No. 22 Hunt Street, going out of Silver Street. Remember the alley. It’s
an ugly neighbourhood; but you go of your own accord.”



“Yes, yes. Good night.”














Book 5 Chapter 6



Urged by Sybil’s entreaties the cab-driver hurried on. With all the
skilled experience of a thorough cockney charioteer he tried to conquer
time and space by his rare knowledge of short cuts and fine acquaintance
with unknown thoroughfares. He seemed to avoid every street which was the
customary passage of mankind. The houses, the population, the costume, the
manners, the language through which they whirled their way, were of a
different state and nation to those with which the dwellers in the dainty
quarters of this city are acquainted. Now dark streets of frippery and old
stores, new market-places of entrails and carrion with gutters running
gore, sometimes the way was enveloped in the yeasty fumes of a colossal
brewery, and sometimes they plunged into a labyrinth of lanes teeming with
life, and where the dog-stealer and the pick-pocket, the burglar and the
assassin, found a sympathetic multitude of all ages; comrades for every
enterprise; and a market for every booty.



The long summer twilight was just expiring, the pale shadows of the moon
were just stealing on; the gas was beginning to glare in the shops of
tripe and bacon, and the paper lanthorns to adorn the stall and the stand.
They crossed a broad street which seemed the metropolis of the district;
it flamed with gin-palaces; a multitude were sauntering in the mild though
tainted air; bargaining, blaspheming, drinking, wrangling: and varying
their business and their potations, their fierce strife and their impious
irreverence, with flashes of rich humour, gleams of native wit, and racy
phrases of idiomatic slang.



Absorbed in her great mission Sybil was almost insensible to the scenes
through which she passed, and her innocence was thus spared many a sight
and sound that might have startled her vision or alarmed her ear. They
could not now he very distant from the spot; they were crossing this broad
way, and then were about to enter another series of small obscure dingy
streets, when the cab-driver giving a flank to his steed to stimulate it
to a last effort, the horse sprang forward, and the wheel of the cab came
off.



Sybil extricated herself from the vehicle unhurt; a group immediately
formed round the cab, a knot of young thieves, almost young enough for
infant schools, a dustman, a woman nearly naked and very drunk, and two
unshorn ruffians with brutality stamped on every feature, with pipes in
their mouths, and their hands in their pockets.



“I can take you no further,” said the cabman: “my fare is three
shillings.”



“What am I to do?” said Sybil, taking out her purse.



“The best thing the young lady can do,” said the dustman, in a hoarse
voice, “is to stand something to us all.”



“That’s your time o’day,” squeaked a young thief.



“I’ll drink your health with very great pleasure my dear,” hiccupped the
woman.



“How much have you got there?” said the young thief making a dash at the
purse, but he was not quite tall enough, and failed.



“No wiolence,” said one of the ruffians taking his pipe out of his mouth
and sending a volume of smoke into Sybil’s face, “we’ll take the young
lady to Mother Poppy’s, and then we’ll make a night of it.”



But at this moment appeared a policeman, one of the permanent garrison of
the quarter, who seeing one of her Majesty’s carriages in trouble thought
he must interfere. “Hilloa,” he said, “what’s all this?” And the cabman,
who was a good fellow though in too much trouble to aid Sybil, explained
in the terse and picturesque language of Cockaigne, doing full justice to
his late fare, the whole circumstances.



“Oh! that’s it,” said the policeman, “the lady’s respectable is she? Then
I’d advise you and Hell Fire Dick to stir your chalks, Splinter-legs. Keep
moving’s the time of day, Madam; you get on. Come;” and taking the woman
by her shoulder he gave her a spin that sent her many a good yard. “And
what do you want?” he asked gruffly of the lads.



“We wants a ticket for the Mendicity Society,” said the captain of the
infant hand putting his thumb to his nose and running away, followed by
his troop.



“And so you want to go to Silver Street?” said her official preserver to
Sybil, for she had not thought it wise to confess her ultimate purpose,
and indicate under the apprehended circumstances the place of rendezvous
to a member of the police.



“Well; that’s not very difficult now. Go a-head; take the second turning
to your right, and the third to your left, and you’re landed.”



Aided by these instructions, Sybil hastened on, avoiding notice as much as
was in her power, and assisted in some degree by the advancing gloom of
night. She had reached Silver Street; a long, narrow, hilly Street; and
now she was at fault. There were not many persons about, and there were
few shops here; yet one was at last at hand, and she entered to enquire
her way. The person at the counter was engaged, and many customers awaited
him: time was very precious: Sybil had made the enquiry and received only
a supercilious stare from the shopman, who was weighing with precision
some article that he was serving. A young man, shabby, but of a very
superior appearance to the people of this quarter, good-looking, though
with a dissolute air, and who seemed waiting for a customer in attendance,
addressed Sybil. “I am going to Hunt Street,” he said, “shall I show you
the way?”



She accepted this offer most thankfully. “It is close at hand, I believe?”



“Here it is,” he said; and he turned down a street. “What is your house?”



“No. 22: a printing-office.” said Sybil; for the street she had entered
was so dark she despaired of finding her way, and ventured to trust so far
a guide who was not a policeman.



“The very house I am going to,” said the stranger: “I am a printer.” And
they walked on some way, until they at length stopped before a glass and
illumined door, covered with a red curtain. Before it was a group of
several men and women brawling, but who did not notice Sybil and her
companion.



“Here we are,” said the man; and he pushed the door open, inviting Sybil
to enter. She hesitated; it did not agree with the description that had
been given her by the coffee-house keeper, but she had seen so much since,
and felt so much, and gone through so much, that she had not at the moment
that clear command of her memory for which she was otherwise remarkable;
but while she faltered, an inner door was violently thrown open, and Sybil
moving aside, two girls, still beautiful in spite of gin and paint,
stepped into the Street.



“This cannot be the house,” exclaimed Sybil starting back, overwhelmed
with shame and terror. “O! holy Virgin aid me!”



“And that’s a blessed word to hear in this heathen land,” exclaimed an
Irishman, who was one of the group on the outside.



“If you be of our holy church,” said Sybil appealing to the man who had
thus spoken and whom she gently drew aside, “I beseech you, by everything
we hold sacred, to aid me.”



“And will I not?” said the man; “and I should like to see the arm that
would hurt you;” and he looked round, but the young man had disappeared.
“You are not a countrywoman I am thinking,” he added.



“No, but a sister in Christ,” said Sybil; “listen to me, good friend. I
hasten to my father,—he is in great danger,—in Hunt Street,—I
know not my way,—every moment is precious,—guide me, I beseech
you,—honestly and truly guide me!”



“Will I not? Don’t you be afraid my dear. And her poor father is ill! I
wish I had such a daughter! We have not far to go. You should have taken
the next turning. We must walk up this again for ‘tis a small street with
no thoroughfare. Come on without fear.”



Nor did Sybil fear; for the description of the street which the honest man
had incidentally given, tallied with her instructions. Encouraging her
with many kind words, and full of rough courtesies, the good Irishman led
her to the spot she had so long sought. There was the court she was told
to enter. It was well lit, and descending the steps she stopped at the
first door on her left, and knocked.














Book 5 Chapter 7



On the same night that Sybil was encountering so many dangers, the saloons
of Deloraine House blazed with a thousand lights to welcome the world of
power and fashion to a festival of almost unprecedented magnificence.
Fronting a royal park, its long lines of illumined windows and the bursts
of gay and fantastic music that floated from its walls attracted the
admiration and curiosity of another party that was assembled in the same
fashionable quarter, beneath a canopy not less bright and reclining on a
couch scarcely less luxurious, for they were lit by the stars and reposed
upon the grass.



“I say, Jim,” said a young genius of fourteen stretching himself upon the
turf, “I pity them ere jarvies a sitting on their boxes all the night and
waiting for the nobs what is dancing. They as no repose.”



“But they as porter,” replied his friend, a sedater spirit with the
advantage of an additional year or two of experience. “They takes their
pot of half-and-half by turns, and if their name is called, the link what
they subscribe for to pay, sings out ‘here;’ and that’s the way their
guvners is done.”



“I think I should like to be a link Jim,” said the young one.



“I wish you may get it,” was the response: “it’s the next best thing to a
crossing: it’s what every one looks to when he enters public life, but he
soon finds ‘taint to be done without a deal of interest. They keeps it to
themselves, and never lets any one in unless he makes himself very
troublesome and gets up a party agin ‘em.”



“I wonder what the nobs has for supper,” said the young one pensively.
“Lots of kidneys I dare say.”



“Oh! no; sweets is the time of day in these here blowouts: syllabubs like
blazes, and snapdragon as makes the flunkys quite pale.”



“I would thank you, sir, not to tread upon this child,” said a widow. She
had three others with her, slumbering around, and this was the youngest
wrapt in her only shawl.



“Madam,” replied the person whom she addressed, in tolerable English, but
with a marked accent, “I have bivouacked in many lands, but never with so
young a comrade: I beg you a thousand pardons.”



“Sir, you are very polite. These warm nights are a great blessing, but I
am sure I know not what we shall do in the fall of the leaf.”



“Take no thought of the morrow,” said the foreigner, who was a Pole; had
served as a boy beneath the suns of the Peninsula under Soult and fought
against Diebitsch on the banks of the icy Vistula. “It brings many
changes.” And arranging the cloak which he had taken that day out of pawn
around him, he delivered himself up to sleep with that facility which is
not uncommon among soldiers.



Here broke out a brawl: two girls began fighting and blaspheming; a man
immediately came up, chastised and separated them. “I am the Lord Mayor of
the night,” he said, “and I will have no row here. ‘Tis the like of you
that makes the beaks threaten to expel us from our lodgings.” His
authority seemed generally recognized, the girls were quiet, but they had
disturbed a sleeping man, who roused himself, looked around him and said
with a scared look, “Where am I? What’s all this?”



“Oh! it’s nothin’,” said the elder of the two lads we first noticed, “only
a couple of unfortinate gals who’ve prigged a watch from a cove what was
lushy and fell asleep under the trees between this and Kinsington.”



“I wish they had not waked me,” said the man, “I walked as far as from
Stokenchurch, and that’s a matter of forty miles, this morning to see if I
could get some work, and went to bed here without any supper. I’m blessed
if I worn’t dreaming of a roast leg of pork.”



“It has not been a lucky day for me,” rejoined the lad, “I could not find
a single gentleman’s horse to hold, so help me, except one what was at the
House of Commons, and he kept me there two mortal hours and said when he
came out, that he would remember me next time. I ain’t tasted no wittals
to-day except some cat’s-meat and a cold potatoe what was given me by a
cabman; but I have got a quid here, and if you are very low I’ll give you
half.”



In the meantime Lord Valentine and the Princess Stephanie of Eurasberg
with some companions worthy of such a pair, were dancing a new Mazurka
before the admiring assembly at Deloraine House. The ball was in the
statue gallery illumined on this night in the Russian fashion, which while
it diffused a brilliant light throughout the beautiful chamber, was
peculiarly adapted to develop the contour of the marble forms of grace
and loveliness that were ranged around.



“Where is Arabella?” enquired Lord Marney of his mother, “I want to
present young Huntingford to her. He can be of great use to me, but he
bores me so, I cannot talk to him. I want to present him to Arabella.”



“Arabella is in the blue drawing-room. I saw her just now with Mr Jermyn
and Charles. Count Soudriaffsky is teaching them some Russian tricks.”



“What are Russian tricks to me; she must talk to young Huntingford;
everything depends on his working with me against the Cut-and-Come-again
branch-line; they have refused me my compensation, and I am not going to
have my estate cut up into ribbons without compensation.”



“My dear Lady Deloraine,” said Lady de Mowbray. “How beautiful your
gallery looks to-night! Certainly there is nothing in London that lights
up so well.”



“Its greatest ornaments are its guests. I am charmed to see Lady Joan
looking so well.”



“You think so?”



“Indeed.”



“I wish—” and here Lady de Mowbray gave a smiling sigh. “What do you
think of Mr Mountchesney?”



“He is universally admired.”



“So every one says, and yet—”



“Well what do you think of the Dashville, Fitz?” said Mr Berners to Lord
Fitzheron, “I saw you dancing with her.”



“I can’t bear her: she sets up to be natural and is only rude; mistakes
insolence for innocence; says everything which comes first to her lips and
thinks she is gay when she is only giddy.”



“‘Tis brilliant,” said Lady Joan to Mr Mountchesney.



“When you are here,” he murmured.



“And yet a ball in a gallery of art is not in my opinion in good taste.
The associations which are suggested by sculpture are not festive. Repose
is the characteristic of sculpture. Do not you think so?”



“Decidedly,” said Mr Mountchesney. “We danced in the gallery at Matfield
this Christmas, and I thought all the time that a gallery is not the place
for a ball; it is too long and too narrow.”



Lady Joan looked at him, and her lip rather curled.



“I wonder if Valentine has sold that bay cob of his,” said Lord Milford to
Lord Eugene de Vere.



“I wonder,” said Lord Eugene.



“I wish you would ask him, Eugene,” said Lord Milford, “you understand, I
don’t want him to know I want it.”



“‘Tis such a bore to ask questions,” said Lord Eugene.



“Shall we carry Chichester?” asked Lady Firebrace of Lady St Julians.



“Oh! do not speak to me ever again of the House of Commons,” she replied
in a tone of affected despair. “What use is winning our way by units? It
may take years. Lord Protocol says that ‘one is enough.’ That Jamaica
affair has really ended by greatly strengthening them.”



“I do not despair,” said Lady Firebrace. “The unequivocal adhesion of the
Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine is a great thing. It gives us the northern division
at a dissolution.”



“That is to say in five years, my dear Lady Firebrace. The country will be
ruined before that.”



“We shall see. Is it a settled thing between Lady Joan and Mr
Mountchesney?”



“Not the slightest foundation. Lady Joan is a most sensible girl, as well
as a most charming person and my dear friend. She is not in a hurry to
marry, and quite right. If indeed Frederick were a little more steady—but
nothing shall ever induce me to consent to his marrying her, unless I
thought he was worthy of her.”



“You are such a good mother,” exclaimed Lady Firebrace, “and such a good
friend! I am glad to hear it is not true about Mr Mountchesney.”



“If you could only help me, my dear Lady Firebrace, to put an end to that
affair between Frederick and Lady Wallington. It is so silly, and getting
talked about; and in his heart too he really loves Lady Joan; only he is
scarcely aware of it himself.”



“We must manage it,” said Lady Firebrace, with a look of encouraging
mystery.



“Do, my dear creature; speak to him; he is very much guided by your
opinion. Tell him everybody is laughing at him, and any other little thing
that occurs to you.”



“I will come directly,” said Lady Marney to her husband, “only let me see
this.”



“Well, I will bring Huntingford here. Mind you speak to him a great deal;
take his arm, and go down to supper with him if you can. He is a very nice
sensible young fellow, and you will like him very much I am sure; a little
shy at first, but he only wants bringing out.”



A dexterous description of one of the most unlicked and unlickable cubs
that ever entered society with forty thousand a year; courted by all, and
with just that degree of cunning that made him suspicious of every
attention.



“This dreadful Lord Huntingford!” said Lady Marney.



“Jermyn and I will intefere,” said Egremont, “and help you.”



“No, no,” said Lady Marney shaking her head, “I must do it.”



At this moment, a groom of the chambers advanced and drew Egremont aside,
saying in a low tone, “Your servant, Mr Egremont, is here and wishes to
see you instantly.”



“My servant! Instantly! What the deuce can be the matter? I hope the
Albany is not on fire,” and he quitted the room.



In the outer hall, amid a crowd of footmen, Egremont recognized his valet
who immediately came forward.



“A porter has brought this letter, sir, and I thought it best to come on
with it at once.”



The letter directed to Egremont, bore also on its superscription these
words. “This letter must be instantly carried by the bearer to Mr Egremont
wherever he may be.”



Egremont with some change of countenance drew aside, and opening the
letter read it by a lamp at hand. It must have been very brief; but the
face of him to whom it was addressed became, as he perused its lines,
greatly agitated. When he had finished reading it, he seemed for a moment
lost in profound thought; then looking up he dismissed his servant without
instructions, and hastening back to the assembly, he enquired of the groom
of the chambers whether Lord John Russell, whom he had observed in the
course of the evening, was still present; and he was answered in the
affirmative.



About a quarter of an hour after this incident, Lady Firebrace said to
Lady St Julians in a tone of mysterious alarm. “Do you see that?”



“No! what?”



“Do not look as if you observed them: Lord John and Mr Egremont, in the
furthest window, they have been there these ten minutes in the most
earnest conversation. I am afraid we have lost him.”



“I have always been expecting it,” said Lady St Julians. “He breakfasts
with that Mr Trenchard and does all those sorts of things. Men who
breakfast out are generally liberals. Have not you observed that? I wonder
why?”



“It shows a restless revolutionary mind,” said Lady Firebrace, “that can
settle to nothing; but must be running after gossip the moment they are
awake.”



“Yes,” said Lady St Julians. “I think those men who breakfast out or who
give breakfasts are generally dangerous characters; at least, I would not
trust them. The whigs are very fond of that sort of thing. If Mr Egremont
joins them, I really do not see what shadow of a claim Lady Deloraine can
urge to have anything.”



“She only wants one thing,” said Lady Firebrace, “and we know she cannot
have that.”



“Why?”



“Because Lady St Julians will have it.”



“You are too kind,” with many smiles.



“No, I assure you Lord Masque told me that her Majesty—” and here
Lady Firehrace whispered.



“Well,” said Lady St Julians evidently much gratified, “I do not think I
am one who am likely to forget my friends.”



“That I am sure you are not!” said Lady Firebrace.














Book 5 Chapter 8



Behind the printing office in the alley at the door of which we left
Sybil, was a yard which led to some premises that had once been used as a
work-shop, but were now generally unoccupied. In a rather spacious chamber
over which was a loft, five men, one of whom was Gerard, were busily
engaged. There was no furniture in the room except a few chairs and a deal
table, on which was a solitary light and a variety of papers.



“Depend upon it,” said Gerard, “we must stick to the National Holiday: we
can do nothing effectively, unless the movement is simultaneous. They have
not troops to cope with a simultaneous movement, and the Holiday is the
only machinery to secure unity of action. No work for six weeks, and the
rights of Labour will be acknowledged!”



“We shall never be able to make the people unanimous in a cessation of
labour,” said a pale young man, very thin but with a countenance of
remarkable energy. “The selfish instincts will come into play and will
baulk our political object, while a great increase of physical suffering
must be inevitable.”



“It might be done,” said a middle-aged, thickset man, in a thoughtful
tone. “If the Unions were really to put their shoulder to the wheel, it
might be done.”



“And if it is not done,” said Gerard, “what do you propose? The people ask
you to guide them. Shrink at such a conjuncture, and our influence over
them is forfeited and justly forfeited.”



“I am for partial but extensive insurrections,” said the young man.
“Sufficient in extent and number to demand all the troops and yet to
distract the military movements. We can count on Birmingham again, if we
act at once before their new Police Act is in force; Manchester is ripe;
and several of the cotton towns; but above all I have letters that assure
me that at this moment we can do anything in Wales.”



“Glamorganshire is right to a man,” said Wilkins a Baptist teacher. “And
trade is so bad that the Holiday at all events must take place there, for
the masters themselves are extinguishing their furnaces.



“All the north is seething,” said Gerard.



“We must contrive to agitate the metropolis,” said Maclast, a shrewd
carroty-haired paper-stainer. “We must have weekly meetings at Kennington
and demonstrations at White Conduit House: we cannot do more here I fear
than talk, but a few thousand men on Kennington Common every Saturday and
some spicy resolutions will keep the Guards in London.”



“Ay, ay,” said Gerard; “I wish the woollen and cotton trades were as bad
to do as the iron, and we should need no holiday as you say, Wilkins.
However it will come. In the meantime the Poor-law pinches and terrifies,
and will make even the most spiritless turn.”



“The accounts to-day from the north are very encouraging though,” said the
young man. “Stevens is producing a great effect, and this plan of our
people going in procession and taking possession of the churches very much
affects the imagination of the multitude.”



“Ah!” said Gerard, “if we could only have the Church on our side, as in
the good old days, we would soon put an end to the demon tyranny of
Capital.”



“And now,” said the pale young man, taking up a manuscript paper, “to our
immediate business. Here is the draft of the projected proclamation of the
Convention on the Birmingham outbreak. It enjoins peace and order, and
counsels the people to arm themselves in order to secure both. You
understand: that they may resist if the troops and the police endeavour to
produce disturbance.”



“Ay, ay,” said Gerard. “Let it be stout. We will settle this at once, and
so get it out to-morrow. Then for action.”



“But we must circulate this pamphlet of the Polish Count on the manner of
encountering cavalry with pikes,” said Maclast.



“‘Tis printed,” said the stout thickset man; “we have set it up on a
broadside. We have sent ten thousand to the north and five thousand to
John Frost. We shall have another delivery tomorrow. It takes very
generally.”



The pale young man read the draft of the proclamation; it was canvassed
and criticised sentence by sentence; altered, approved: finally put to the
vote, and unanimously carried. On the morrow it was to be posted in every
thoroughfare of the metropolis, and circulated in every great city of the
provinces and populous district of labour.



“And now,” said Gerard, “I shall to-morrow to the north, where I am
wanted. But before I go I propose, as suggested yesterday, that we five
together with Langley, whom I counted on seeing here to-night, now form
ourselves into a committee for arming the people. Three of us are
permanent in London; Wilkins and myself will aid you in the provinces.
Nothing can be decided on this head till we see Langley, who will make a
communication from Birmingham that cannot be trusted to writing. The seven
o’clock train must have long since arrived. He is now a good hour behind
his time.”



“I hear foot-steps,” said Maclast.



“He comes,” said Gerard.



The door of the chamber opened and a woman entered. Pale, agitated,
exhausted, she advanced to them in the glimmering light.



“What is this?” said several of the council.



“Sybil!” exclaimed the astonished Gerard, and he rose from his seat.



She caught the arm of her father, and leant on him for a moment in
silence. Then looking up with an expression that seemed to indicate she
was rallying her last energies, she said, in a voice low yet so distinct
that it reached the ear of all present, “There is not an instant to lose:
fly!”



The men rose hastily from their seats; they approached the messenger of
danger; Gerard waved them off, for he perceived his daughter was sinking.
Gently he placed her in his chair; she was sensible, for she grasped his
arm, and she murmured—still she murmured—“fly!”



“‘Tis very strange,” said Maclast.



“I feel queer!” said the thickset man.



“Methinks she looks like a heavenly messenger,” said Wilkins. “I had no
idea that earth had anything so fair,” said the youthful scribe of
proclamations.



“Hush friends!” said Gerard: and then he bent over Sybil and said in a low
soothing voice, “Tell me, my child, what is it?”



She looked up to her father; a glance as it were of devotion and despair:
her lips moved, but they refused their office and expressed no words.
There was a deep silence in the room.



“She is gone,” said her father.



“Water,” said the young man, and he hurried away to obtain some.



“I feel queer,” said his thickset colleague to Maclast.



“I will answer for Langley as for myself.” said Maclast; “and there is not
another human being aware of our purpose.”



“Except Morley.”



“Yes: except Morley. But I should as soon doubt Gerard as Stephen Morley.”



“Certainly.”



“I cannot conceive how she traced me,” said Gerard. “I have never even
breathed to her of our meeting. Would we had some water! Ah! here it
comes.



“I arrest you in the Queen’s name,” said a serjeant of police. “Resistance
is vain.” Maclast blew out the light, and then ran up into the loft,
followed by the thickset man, who fell down the stairs: Wilkins got up the
chimney. The sergeant took a lanthorn from his pocket, and threw a
powerful light on the chamber, while his followers entered, seized and
secured all the papers, and commenced their search.



The light fell upon a group that did not move: the father holding the hand
of his insensible child, while he extended his other arm as if to preserve
her from the profanation of the touch of the invaders.



“You are Walter Gerard, I presume,” said the serjeant, “six foot two
without shoes.”



“Whoever I may he,” he replied, “I presume you will produce your warrant,
friend, before you touch me.”



“‘Tis here. We want five of you, named herein, and all others that may
happen to be found in your company.”



“I shall obey the warrant,” said Gerard after he had examined it; “but
this maiden, my daughter, knows nothing of this meeting or its purpose.
She has but just arrived, and how she traced me I know not. You will let
me recover her, and then permit her to depart.”



“Can’t let no one out of my sight found in this room.”



“But she is innocent, even if we were guilty; she could be nothing else
but innocent, for she knows nothing of this meeting and its business, both
of which I am prepared at the right time and place to vindicate. She
entered this room a moment only before yourself, entered and swooned.”



“Can’t help that; must take her; she can tell the magistrate anything she
likes, and he must decide.”



“Why you are not afraid of a young girl?”



“I am afraid of nothing; but I must do my duty. Come we have no time for
talk. I must take you both.”



“By G—d you shall not take her;” and letting go her hand, Gerard
advanced before her and assumed a position of defence. “You know, I find,
my height: my strength does not shame my stature! Look to yourself.
Advance and touch this maiden, and I will fell you and your minions like
oxen at their pasture.”



The inspector took a pistol from his pocket and pointed it at Gerard. “You
see,” he said, “resistance is quite vain.”



“For slaves and cravens, but not for us. I say you shall not touch her
till I am dead at her feet. Now, do your worst.”



At this moment two policemen who had been searching the loft descended
with Maclast who had vainly attempted to effect his escape over a
neighbouring roof; the thickset man was already secured; and Wilkins had
been pulled down the chimney and made his appearance in as grimy a state
as such a shelter would naturally have occasioned. The young man too,
their first prisoner who had been captured before they had entered the
room, was also brought in; there was now abundance of light; the four
prisoners were ranged and well guarded at the end of the apartment; Gerard
standing before Sybil still maintained his position of defence, and the
serjeant was, a few yards away, in his front with his pistol in his hand.



“Well you are a queer chap,” said the serjeant; “but I must do my duty. I
shall give orders to my men to seize you, and if you resist them, I shall
shoot you through the head.”



“Stop!” called out one of the prisoners, the young man who drew
proclamations, “she moves. Do with us as you think fit, but you cannot be
so harsh as to seize one that is senseless, and a woman!”



“I must do my duty,” said the serjeant rather perplexed at the situation.
“Well, if you like, take steps to restore her, and when she has come to
herself, she shall be moved in a hackney coach alone with her father.”



The means at hand to recover Sybil were rude, but they assisted a reviving
nature. She breathed, she sighed, slowly opened her beautiful dark eyes,
and looked around. Her father held her death-cold hand; she returned his
pressure: her lips moved, and still she murmured “fly!”



Gerard looked at the serjeant. “I am ready,” he said, “and I will carry
her.” The officer nodded assent. Guarded by two policemen the tall
delegate of Mowbray bore his precious burthen out of the chamber through
the yard, the printing-offices, up the alley, till a hackney coach
received them in Hunt Street, round which a mob had already collected,
though kept at a discreet distance by the police. One officer entered the
coach with them: another mounted the box. Two other coaches carried the
rest of the prisoners and their guards, and within halt an hour from the
arrival of Sybil at the scene of the secret meeting, she was on her way to
Bow Street to be examined as a prisoner of state.



Sybil rallied quickly during their progress to the police office.
Satisfied to find herself with her father she would have enquired as to
all that had happened, but Gerard at first discouraged her; at length he
thought it wisest gradually to convey to her that they were prisoners, but
he treated the matter lightly, did not doubt that she would immediately be
discharged, and added that though he might be detained for a day or so,
his offence was at all events bailable and he had friends on whom he could
rely. When Sybil clearly comprehended that she was a prisoner, and that
her public examination was impending, she became silent, and leaning back
in the coach, covered her face with her hands.



The prisoners arrived at Bow Street; they were hurried into a back office,
where they remained some time unnoticed, several police-men remaining in
the room. At length about twenty minutes having elapsed, a man dressed in
black and of a severe aspect entered the room accompanied by an inspector
of police. He first enquired whether these were the prisoners, what were
their names and descriptions, which each had to give and which were
written down, where they were arrested, why they were arrested: then
scrutinising them sharply he said the magistrate was at the Home Office,
and he doubted whether they could be examined until the morrow. Upon this
Gerard commenced stating the circumstances under which Sybil had
unfortunately been arrested, but the gentleman in black with a severe
aspect, immediately told him to hold his tongue, and when Gerard
persisted, declared that if Gerard did not immediately cease he should be
separated from the other prisoners and be ordered into solitary
confinement.



Another half hour of painful suspense. The prisoners were not permitted to
hold any conversation; Sybil sat half reclining on a form with her back
against the wall, and her face covered, silent and motionless. At the end
of half an hour the inspector of police who had visited them with the
gentleman in black entered and announced that the prisoners could not be
brought up for examination that evening, and they must make themselves as
comfortable as they could for the night. Gerard made a last appeal to the
inspector that Sybil might be allowed a separate chamber and in this he
was unexpectedly successful.



The inspector was a kind-hearted man: he lived at the office and his wife
was the housekeeper. He had already given her an account, an interesting
account, of his female prisoner. The good woman’s imagination was touched
as well as her heart; she had herself suggested that they ought to soften
the rigour of the fair prisoner’s lot; and the inspector therefore almost
anticipated the request of Gerard. He begged Sybil to accompany him to his
better half, and at once promised all the comforts and convenience which
they could command. As, attended by the inspector, she took her way to the
apartments of his family, they passed through a room in which there were
writing materials, and Sybil speaking for the first time and in a faint
voice enquired of the inspector whether it were permitted to apprise a
friend of her situation. She was answered in the affirmative, on condition
that the note was previously perused by him.



“I will write it at once,” she said, and taking up a pen she inscribed
these words,



“I followed your counsel; I entreated him to quit London this night. He
pledged himself to do so on the morrow.



“I learnt he was attending a secret meeting; that there was urgent peril.
I tracked him through scenes of terror. Alas! I arrived only in time to be
myself seized as a conspirator, and I have been arrested and carried a
prisoner to Bow Street, where I write this.



“I ask you not to interfere for him: that would be vain; but if I were
free, I might at least secure him justice. But I am not free: I am to be
brought up for public examination to-morrow, if I survive this night.



“You are powerful; you know all; you know what I say is truth. None else
will credit it. Save me!”



“And now,” said Sybil to the inspector in a tone of mournful desolation
and of mild sweetness, “all depends on your faith to me,” and she extended
him the letter, which he read.



“Whoever he may be and wherever he may be,” said the inspector with
emotion, for the spirit of Sybil had already controlled his nature,
“provided the person to whom this letter is addressed is within possible
distance, fear not it shall reach him.”



“I will seal and address it then,” said Sybil, and she addressed the
letter to



“THE HON. CHARLES EGREMONT M.P.”



adding that superscription the sight of which had so agitated Egremont at
Deloraine House.














Book 5 Chapter 9



Night waned: and Sybil was at length slumbering. The cold that precedes
the dawn had stolen over her senses, and calmed the excitement of her
nerves. She was lying on the ground, covered with a cloak of which her
kind hostess had prevailed on her to avail herself, and was partly resting
on a chair, at which she had been praying when exhausted nature gave way
and she slept. Her bonnet had fallen off, and her rich hair, which had
broken loose, covered her shoulder like a mantle. Her slumber was brief
and disturbed, but it had in a great degree soothed the irritated brain.
She woke however in terror from a dream in which she had been dragged
through a mob and carried before a tribunal. The coarse jeers, the brutal
threats, still echoed in her ear; and when she looked around, she could
not for some moments recall or recognise the scene. In one corner of the
room, which was sufficiently spacious, was a bed occupied by the still
sleeping wife of the inspector; there was a great deal of heavy furniture
of dark mahogany; a bureau, several chests of drawers: over the mantel was
a piece of faded embroidery framed, that had been executed by the wife of
the inspector when she was at school, and opposite to it, on the other
side, were portraits of Dick Curtis and Dutch Sam, who had been the tutors
of her husband, and now lived as heroes in his memory.



Slowly came over Sybil the consciousness of the dreadful eve that was
past. She remained for some time on her knees in silent prayer: then
stepping lightly, she approached the window. It was barred. The room which
she inhabited was a high story of the house; it looked down upon one of
those half tawdry, half squalid streets that one finds in the vicinities
of our theatres; some wretched courts, haunts of misery and crime, blended
with gin palaces and slang taverns, burnished and brazen; not a being was
stirring. It was just that single hour of the twenty-four when crime
ceases, debauchery is exhausted, and even desolation finds a shelter.



It was dawn, but still grey. For the first time since she had been a
prisoner, Sybil was alone. A prisoner, and in a few hours to be examined
before a public tribunal! Her heart sank. How far her father had committed
himself was entirely a mystery to her; but the language of Morley, and all
that she had witnessed, impressed her with the conviction that he was
deeply implicated. He had indeed spoken in their progress to the police
office with confidence as to the future, but then he had every motive to
encourage her in her despair, and to support her under the overwhelming
circumstances in which she was so suddenly involved. What a catastrophe to
all his high aspirations! It tore her heart to think of him! As for
herself, she would still hope that ultimately she might obtain justice,
but she could scarcely flatter herself that at the first any distinction
would be made between her case and that of the other prisoners. She would
probably be committed for trial; and though her innocence on that occasion
might be proved, she would have been a prisoner in the interval, instead
of devoting all her energies in freedom to the support and assistance of
her father. She shrank, too, with all the delicacy of a woman, from the
impending examination in open court before the magistrate. Supported by
her convictions, vindicating a sacred principle, there was no trial
perhaps to which Sybil would not have been superior, and no test of her
energy and faith which she would not have triumphantly encountered; but to
be hurried like a criminal to the bar of a police office, suspected of the
lowest arts of sedition, ignorant even of what she was accused, without a
conviction to support her or the ennobling consciousness of having failed
at least in a great cause; all these were circumstances which infinitely
disheartened and depressed her. She felt sometimes that she should be
unable to meet the occasion: had it not been for Gerard she could almost
have wished that death might release her from its base perplexities.



Was there any hope? In the agony of her soul she had confided last night
in one; with scarcely a bewildering hope that he could save her. He might
not have the power, the opportunity, the wish. He might shrink from mixing
himself up with such characters and such transactions; he might not have
received her hurried appeal in time to act upon it, even if the desire of
her soul were practicable. A thousand difficulties, a thousand obstacles
now occurred to her; and she felt her hopelessness.



Yet notwithstanding her extreme sorrow, and the absence of all surrounding
objects to soothe and to console her, the expanding dawn revived and even
encouraged Sybil. In spite of the confined situation, she could still
partially behold a sky dappled with rosy hues; a sense of freshness
touched her: she could not resist endeavouring to open the window and feel
the air, notwithstanding all her bars. The wife of the inspector stirred,
and half slumbering, murmured, “Are you up? It cannot be more than five
o’clock. If you open the window we shall catch cold; but I will rise and
help you to dress.”



This woman, like her husband, was naturally kind, and at once influenced
by Sybil. They both treated her as a superior being; and if, instead of
the daughter of a lowly prisoner and herself a prisoner, she had been the
noble child of a captive minister of state, they could not have extended
to her a more humble and even delicate solicitude.



It had not yet struck seven, and the wife of the inspector suddenly
stopping and listening, said, “They are stirring early:” and then, after a
moment’s pause, she opened the door, at which she stood for some time
endeavouring to catch the meaning of the mysterious sounds. She looked
back at Sybil, and saying, “Hush, I shall be back directly,” she withdrew,
shutting the door.



In little more than two hours, as Sybil had been informed, she would be
summoned to her examination. It was a sickening thought. Hope vanished as
the catastrophe advanced. She almost accused herself for having without
authority sought out her father; it had been as regarded him a fruitless
mission, and, by its results on her, had aggravated his present sorrows
and perplexities. Her mind again recurred to him whose counsel had
indirectly prompted her rash step, and to whose aid in her infinite
hopelessness she had appealed. The woman who had all this time been only
standing on the landing-place without the door, now re-entered with a
puzzled and curious air, saying, “I cannot make it out; some one has
arrived.”



“Some one has arrived.” Simple yet agitating words. “Is it unusual,”
enquired Sybil in a trembling tone, “for persons to arrive at this hour?”



“Yes,” said the wife of the inspector. “They never bring them from the
stations until the office opens. I cannot make it out. Hush!” and at this
moment some one tapped at the door.



The woman returned to the door and reopened it, and some words were spoken
which did not reach Sybil, whose heart beat violently as a wild thought
rushed over her mind. The suspense was so intolerable, her agitation so
great, that she was on the point of advancing and asking if—when the
door was shut and she was again left alone. She threw herself on the bed.
It seemed to her that she had lost all control over her intelligence. All
thought and feeling merged in that deep suspense when the order of our
being seems to stop and quiver as it were upon its axis.



The woman returned; her countenance was glad. Perceiving the agitation of
Sybil, she said, “You may dry your eyes my dear. There is nothing like a
friend at court; there’s a warrant from the Secretary of State for your
release.”



“No, no,” said Sybil springing from her chair. “Is he here?”



“What the Secretary of State!” said the woman.



“No, no! I mean is any one here?”



“There is a coach waiting for you at the door with the messenger from the
office, and you are to depart forthwith. My husband is here, it was he who
knocked at the door. The warrant came before the office was opened.”



“My father! I must see him.”



The inspector at this moment tapped again at the door and then entered. He
caught the last request of Sybil, and replied to it in the negative. “You
must not stay,” he said; “you must be off immediately. I will tell all to
your father. And take a hint; this affair may be bailable or it may not
be. I can’t give an opinion, but it depends on the evidence. If you have
any good man you know—I mean a householder long established and well
to do in the world—I advise you to lose no time in looking him up.
That will do your father much more good than saying good bye and all that
sort of thing.”



Bidding farewell to his kind wife, and leaving many weeping messages for
her father, Sybil descended the stairs with the inspector. The office was
not opened: a couple of policemen only were in the passage, and as she
appeared one of them went forth to clear the way for Sybil to the coach
that was waiting for her. A milkwoman or two, a stray chimney-sweep, a
pieman with his smoking apparatus, and several of those nameless nothings
that always congregate and make the nucleus of a mob—probably our
young friends who had been passing the night in Hyde Park—had
already gathered round the office door. They were dispersed, and returned
again and took up their position at a more respectful distance, abusing
with many racy execrations that ancient body that from a traditionary
habit they still called the New Police.



A man in a loose white great coat, his countenance concealed by a shawl
which was wound round his neck and by his slouched hat, assisted Sybil
into the coach, and pressed her hand at the same time with great
tenderness. Then he mounted the box by the driver and ordered him to make
the best of his way to Smith’s Square.



With a beating heart, Sybil leant back in the coach and clasped her hands.
Her brain was too wild to think: the incidents of her life during the last
four-and-twenty hours had been so strange and rapid that she seemed almost
to resign any quality of intelligent control over her fortunes, and to
deliver herself up to the shifting visions of the startling dream. His
voice had sounded in her ear as his hand had touched hers. And on those
tones her memory lingered, and that pressure had reached her heart. What
tender devotion! What earnest fidelity! What brave and romantic faith! Had
she breathed on some talisman, and called up some obedient genie to her
aid, the spirit could not have been more loyal, nor the completion of her
behest more ample and precise.



She passed the towers of the church of St John: of the saint who had
seemed to guard over her in the exigency of her existence. She was
approaching her threshold; the blood left her cheek, her heart palpitated.
The coach stopped. Trembling and timid she leant upon his arm and yet
dared not look upon his face. They entered the house; they were in the
room where two months before he had knelt to her in vain, which yesterday
had been the scene of so many heart-rending passions.



As in some delicious dream, when the enchanted fancy has traced for a time
with coherent bliss the stream of bright adventures and sweet and touching
phrase, there comes at last some wild gap in the flow of fascination, and
by means which we cannot trace, and by an agency which we cannot pursue,
we find ourselves in some enrapturing situation that is as it were the
ecstasy of our life; so it happened now, that while in clear and precise
order there seemed to flit over the soul of Sybil all that had passed, all
that he had done, all that she felt—by some mystical process which
memory could not recall, Sybil found herself pressed to the throbbing
heart of Egremont, nor shrinking from the embrace which expressed the
tenderness of his devoted love!














Book 5 Chapter 10



Mowbray was in a state of great excitement. It was Saturday evening: the
mills were closed; the news had arrived of the arrest of the Delegate.



“Here’s a go!” said Dandy Mick to Devilsdust. “What do you think of this?”



“It’s the beginning of the end,” said Devilsdust.



“The deuce!” said the Dandy, who did not clearly comprehend the bent of
the observation of his much pondering and philosophic friend, but was
touched by its oracular terseness.



“We must see Warner.” said Devilsdust, “and call a meeting of the people
on the Moor for to-morrow evening. I will draw up some resolutions. We
must speak out; we must terrify the Capitalists.”



“I am all for a strike,” said Mick.



“‘Tisn’t ripe,” said Devilsdust.



“But that’s what you always say, Dusty,” said Mick.



“I watch events,” said Devilsdust. “If you want to be a leader of the
people you must learn to watch events.”



“But what do you mean by watching events?”



“Do you see Mother Carey’s stall?” said Dusty, pointing in the direction
of the counter of the good-natured widow.



“I should think I did; and what’s more, Julia owes her a tick for
herrings.”



“Right,” said Devilsdust: “and nothing but herrings are to be seen on her
board. Two years ago it was meat.”



“I twig,” said Mick.



“Wait till it’s wegetables; when the people can’t buy even fish. Then we
will talk about strikes. That’s what I call watching events.”



Julia, Caroline, and Harriet came up to them.



“Mick,” said Julia, “we want to go to the Temple.”



“I wish you may get it,” said Mick shaking his head. “When you have learnt
to watch events, Julia, you will understand that under present
circumstances the Temple is no go.”



“And why so, Dandy?” said Julia.



“Do you see Mother Carey’s stall?” said Mick, pointing in that direction.
“When there’s a tick at Madam Carey’s there is no tin for Chaffing Jack.
That’s what I call watching events.”



“Oh! as for the tin,” said Caroline, “in these half-time days that’s quite
out of fashion. But they do say it’s the last night at the Temple, for
Chaffing Jack means to shut up, it does not pay any longer; and we want a
lark. I’ll stand treat; I’ll put my earrings up the spout—they must
go at last, and I would sooner at any time go to my uncle’s for frolic
than woe.”



“I am sure I should like very much to go to the Temple if any one would
pay for me,” said Harriet, “but I won’t pawn nothing.”



“If we only pay and hear them sing,” said Julia in a coaxing tone.



“Very like,” said Mick; “there’s nothing that makes one so thirsty as
listening to a song, particularly if it touches the feelings. Don’t you
remember, Dusty, when we used to encore that German fellow in ‘Scots wha
ha.’ We always had it five times. Hang me if I wasn’t blind drunk at the
end of it.”



“I tell you what, young ladies,” said Devilsdust, looking very solemn,
“you’re dancing on a volcano.”



“Oh! my,” said Caroline. “I am sure I wish we were; though what you mean
exactly I don’t quite know.”



“I mean that we shall all soon be slaves,” said Devilsdust.



“Not if we get the Ten-Hour Bill,” said Harriet.



“And no cleaning of machinery in meal time,” said Julia; “that is a
shame.”



“You don’t know what you are talking about,” said Devilsdust. “I tell you,
if the Capitalists put down Gerard we’re done for another ten years, and
by that time we shall be all used up.”



“Lor! Dusty, you quite terrify one,” said Caroline.



“It’s a true bill though. Instead of going to the Temple we must meet on
the Moor, and in as great numbers as possible. Go you and get all your
sweethearts. I must see your father, Harriet; he must preside. We will
have the hymn of Labour sung by a hundred thousand voices in chorus. It
will strike terror into the hearts of the Capitalists. This is what we
must all be thinking of if we wish Labour to have a chance, not of going
to Chaffing Jack’s and listening to silly songs. D’ye understand?”



“Don’t we!” said Caroline; “and for my part for a summer eve I prefer
Mowbray Moor to all the Temples in the world, particularly if it’s a
sociable party and we have some good singing.”



This evening it was settled among the principal champions of the cause of
Labour, among whom Devilsdust was now included, that on the morrow there
should be a monster meeting on the Moor to take into consideration the
arrest of the delegate of Mowbray. Such was the complete organisation of
this district that by communicating with the various lodges of the Trades
Unions fifty thousand persons, or even double that number, could within
four-and-twenty hours on a great occasion and on a favourable day be
brought into the field. The morrow being a day of rest was favourable, and
the seizure of their cherished delegate was a stimulating cause. The
excitement was great, the enthusiasm earnest and deep. There was enough
distress to make people discontented without depressing them. And
Devilsdust after attending a council of the Union, retired to rest and
dreamed of strong speeches and spicy resolutions, bands and banners, the
cheers of assembled thousands, and the eventual triumph of the sacred
rights.



The post of the next morning brought great and stirring news to Mowbray.
Gerard had undergone his examination at Bow Street. It was a long and
laborious one; he was committed for trial for a seditious conspiracy, but
he was held to bail. The bail demanded was heavy; but it was prepared and
instantly proffered. His sureties were Morley and a Mr Hatton. By this
post Morley wrote to his friends, apprising them that both Gerard and
himself intended to leave London instantly, and that they might be
expected to arrive at Mowbray by the evening train.



The monster meeting of the Moor it was instantly resolved should be
converted into a triumphant procession, or rather be preceded by one.
Messengers on horseback were sent to all the neighbouring towns to
announce the great event. Every artisan felt as a Moslemin summoned by the
sacred standard. All went forth with their wives and their children to
hail the return of the patriot and the martyr. The Trades of Mowbray
mustered early in the morning, and in various processions took possession
of all the churches. Their great pride was entirely to fill the church of
Mr St Lys, who not daunted by their demonstration, and seizing the offered
opportunity, suppressed the sermon with which he had supplied himself and
preached to them an extemporary discourse on “Fear God and honour the
King.” In the dissenting chapels thanksgivings were publicly offered that
bail had been accepted for Walter Gerard. After the evening service, which
the Unions again attended, they formed in the High Street and lined it
with their ranks and banners. Every half hour a procession arrived from
some neighbouring town with its music and streaming flags. Each was
received by Warner or some other member of the managing committee, who
assigned to them their appointed position, which they took up without
confusion, nor was the general order for a moment disturbed. Sometimes a
large party arrived without music or banners, but singing psalms and
headed by their minister; sometimes the children walked together, the
women following, then the men each with a ribbon of the same colour in his
hat: all hurried, yet spontaneous and certain, indications how mankind
under the influence of high and earnest feelings recur instantly to
ceremony and form; how when the imagination is excited it appeals to the
imagination, and requires for its expression something beyond the routine
of daily life.



It was arranged that the moment the train arrived and the presence of
Gerard was ascertained, the Trade in position nearest to the station
should commence the hymn of Labour, which was instantly to be taken up by
its neighbour, and so on in succession, so that by an almost electrical
agency the whole population should almost simultaneously be assured of his
arrival.



At half past six o’clock the bell announced that the train was in sight; a
few minutes afterwards Dandy Mick hurried up to the leader of the nearest
Trade, spoke a few words, and instantly the signal was given and the hymn
commenced. It was taken up as the steeples of a great city in the silence
of the night take up the new hour that has just arrived; one by one the
mighty voices rose till they all blended in one vast waving sea of sound.
Warner and some others welcomed Gerard and Morley, and ushered them,
totally unprepared for such a reception, to an open carriage drawn by four
white horses that was awaiting them. Orders were given that there was to
be no cheering or any irregular clamour. Alone was heard the hymn. As the
carriage passed each Trade, they followed and formed in procession behind
it; thus all had the opportunity of beholding their chosen chief, and he
the proud consolation of looking on the multitude who thus
enthusiastically recognised the sovereignty of his services.



The interminable population, the mighty melody, the incredible order, the
simple yet awful solemnity, this representation of the great cause to
which she was devoted under an aspect that at once satisfied the reason,
captivated the imagination, and elevated the heart—her admiration of
her father, thus ratified as it were by the sympathy of a nation—added
to all the recent passages of her life teeming with such strange and
trying interest, overcame Sybil. The tears fell down her cheek as the
carriage bore away her father, while she remained under the care of one
unknown to the people of Mowbray, but who had accompanied her from London,—this
was Hatton.



The last light of the sun was shed over the Moor when Gerard reached it,
and the Druids’ altar and its surrounding crags were burnished with its
beam.














Book 5 Chapter 11



It was the night following the day after the return of Gerard to Mowbray.
Morley, who had lent to him and Sybil his cottage in the dale, was at the
office of his newspaper, the Mowbray Phalanx, where he now resided. He was
alone in his room writing, occasionally rising from his seat and pacing
the chamber, when some one knocked at his door. Receiving a permission to
come in, there entered Hatton.



“I fear I am disturbing an article,” said the guest.



“By no means: the day of labour is not at hand. I am very pleased to see
you.”



“My quarters are not very inviting,” continued Hatton. “It is remarkable
what bad accommodation you find in these great trading towns. I should
have thought that the mercantile traveller had been a comfortable animal—not
to say a luxurious; but I find everything mean and third-rate. The wine
execrable. So I thought I would come and bestow my tediousness on you.
‘Tis hardly fair.”



“You could not have pleased me better. I was, rather from distraction than
from exigency, throwing some thoughts on paper. But the voice of yesterday
still lingers in my ear.”



“What a spectacle!”



“Yes; you see what a multitude presents who have recognised the
predominance of Moral Power,” said Morley. “The spectacle was august; but
the results to which such a public mind must lead are sublime.”



“It must have been deeply gratifying to our friend,” said Hatton.



“It will support him in his career,” said Morley.



“And console him in his prison,” added Hatton.



“You think that it will come to that?” said Morley inquiringly.



“It has that aspect; but appearances change.”



“What should change them?”



“Time and accident, which change everything.”



“Time will bring the York Assizes,” said Morley musingly; “and as for
accident I confess the future seems to me dreary. What can happen for
Gerard?”



“He might win his writ of right,” said Hatton demurely, stretching out his
legs and leaning back in his chair. “That also may be tried at the York
Assizes.”



“His writ of right! I thought that was a feint—a mere affair of
tactics to keep the chance of the field.”



“I believe the field may be won,” said Hatton very composedly.



“Won!”



“Ay! the castle and manor of Mowbray and half the lordships round, to say
nothing of this good town. The people are prepared to be his subjects; he
must give up equality and be content with being a popular sovereign.”



“You jest my friend.”



“Then I speak truth in jest; sometimes, you know, the case.”



“What mean you?” said Morley rising and approaching Hatton; “for though I
have often observed you like a biting phrase, you never speak idly. Tell
me what you mean.”



“I mean,” said Hatton, looking Morley earnestly in the face and speaking
with great gravity, “that the documents are in existence which prove the
title of Walter Gerard to the proprietorship of this great district; that
I know where the documents are to be found; and that it requires nothing
but a resolution equal to the occasion to secure them.”



“Should that be wanting?” said Morley.



“I should think not,” said Hatton. “It would belie our nature to believe
so.”



“And where are these documents?”



“In the muniment room of Mowbray castle.”



“Hah!” exclaimed Morley in a prolonged tone.



“Kept closely by one who knows their value, for they are the title deeds
not of his right but of his confusion.”



“And how can we obtain them?”



“By means more honest than those they were acquired by.”



“They are not obvious.”



“Two hundred thousand human beings yesterday acknowledged the supremacy of
Gerard,” said Hatton. “Suppose they had known that within the walls of
Mowbray Castle were contained the proofs that Walter Gerard was the lawful
possessor of the lands on which they live; I say suppose that had been the
case. Do you think they would have contented themselves with singing
psalms? What would have become of moral power then? They would have taken
Mowbray Castle by storm; they would have sacked and gutted it; they would
have appointed a chosen band to rifle the round tower; they would have
taken care that every document in it, especially an iron chest painted
blue and blazoned with the shield of Valence, should have been delivered
to you, to me, to any one that Gerard appointed for the office. And what
could be the remedy of the Earl de Mowbray? He could scarcely bring an
action against the hundred for the destruction of the castle, which we
would prove was not his own. And the most he could do would be to
transport some poor wretches who had got drunk in his plundered cellars
and then set fire to his golden saloons.”



“You amaze me,” said Morley, looking with an astonished expression on the
person who had just delivered himself of these suggestive details with the
same coolness and arid accuracy that he would have entered into the
details of a pedigree.



“‘Tis a practical view of the case,” remarked Mr Hatton.



Morley paced the chamber disturbed; Hatton remained silent and watched him
with a scrutinizing eye.



“Are you certain of your facts?” at length said Morley abruptly stopping.



“Quite so; Lord de Mowbray informed me of the circumstances himself before
I left London, and I came down here in consequence.”



“You know him?”



“No one better.”



“And these documents—some of them I suppose,” said Morley with a
cynical look, “were once in your own possession then?”



“Possibly. Would they were now! But it is a great thing to know where they
may be found.”



“Then they once were the property of Gerard?”



“Hardly that. They were gained by my own pains, and often paid for with my
own purse. Claimed by no one, I parted with them to a person to whom they
were valuable. It is not merely to serve Gerard that I want them now,
though I would willingly serve him. I have need of some of these papers
with respect to an ancient title, a claim to which by a person in whom I
am interested they would substantiate. Now listen, good friend Morley;
moral force is a fine thing especially in speculation, and so is a
community of goods especially when a man has no property, but when you
have lived as long as I have and have tasted of the world’s delight,
you’ll comprehend the rapture of acquisition, and learn that it is
generally secured by very coarse means. Come, I have a mind that you
should prosper. The public spirit is inflamed here; you are a leader of
the people. Let us have another meeting on the Moor, a preconcerted
outbreak; you can put your fingers in a trice on the men who will do our
work. Mowbray Castle is in their possession; we secure our object. You
shall have ten thousand pounds on the nail, and I will take you back to
London with me besides and teach you what is fortune.”



“I understand you,” said Morley. “You have a clear brain and a bold
spirit; you have no scruples, which indeed are generally the creatures of
perplexity rather than of principle. You ought to succeed.”



“We ought to succeed you mean,” said Hatton, “for I have long perceived
that you only wanted opportunity to mount.”



“Yesterday was a great burst of feeling occasioned by a very peculiar
cause,” said Morley musingly; “but it must not mislead us. The discontent
here is not deep. The people are still employed, though not fully. Wages
have fallen, but they must drop more. THE PEOPLE are not ripe for the
movement you intimate. There are thousands who would rush to the rescue of
the castle. Besides there is a priest here, one St Lys, who exercises a
most pernicious influence over the people. It will require immense efforts
and great distress to root him out. No; it would fail.”



“Then we must wait awhile,” said Hatton, “or devise some other means.”



“‘Tis a very impracticable case,” said Morley.



“There is a combination for every case,” said Hatton. “Ponder and it
comes. This seemed simple; but you think, you really think it would not
answer?”



“At this moment, not; that is my conviction.”



“Well suppose instead of an insurrection we have a burglary. Can you
assist me to the right hands here?”



“Not I indeed!”



“What is the use then of this influence over the people of which you and
Gerard are always talking? After yesterday I thought here you could do
anything.”



“We have not hitherto had the advantage of your worldly knowledge; in
future we shall be wiser.”



“Well then,” said Hatton, “we must now think of Gerard’s defence. He shall
have the best counsel. I shall retain Kelly specially. I shall return to
town to-morrow morning. You will keep me alive to the state of feeling
here, and if things get more mature drop me a line and I will come down.”



“This conversation had better not be mentioned to Gerard.”



“That is obvious; it would only disturb him. I did not preface it by a
stipulation of confidence because that is idle. Of course you will keep
the secret; it is your interest; it is a great possession. I know very
well you will be most jealous of sharing it. I know it is as safe with you
as with myself.”



And with these words Hatton wished him a hearty farewell and withdrew.



“He is right,” thought Morley; “he knows human nature well. The secret is
safe. I will not breathe it to Gerard. I will treasure it up. It is
knowledge; it is power: great knowledge, great power. And what shall I do
with it? Time will teach me.”



END OF THE FIFTH BOOK










BOOK VI














Book 6 Chapter 1



“Another week,” exclaimed a gentleman in Downing Street on the 5th of
August, 1842, “and we shall be prorogued. You can surely keep the country
quiet for another week.”



“I cannot answer for the public peace for another four-and-twenty hours,”
replied his companion.



“This business at Manchester must be stopped at once; you have a good
force there?”



“Manchester is nothing; these are movements merely to distract. The
serious work is not now to be apprehended in the cotton towns. The state
of Staffordshire and Warwickshire is infinitely more menacing. Cheshire
and Yorkshire alarm me. The accounts from Scotland are as bad as can be.
And though I think the sufferings of ‘39 will keep Birmingham and the
Welch collieries in check, we cannot venture to move any of our force from
those districts.”



“You must summon a council for four o’clock. I have some deputations to
receive which I will throw over; but to Windsor I must go. Nothing has yet
occurred to render any notice of the state of the country necessary in the
speech from the Throne.”



“Not yet,” said his companion; “but what will to-morrow bring forth?”



“After all it is only a turn-out. I cannot recast her Majesty’s speech and
bring in rebellion and closed mills, instead of loyalty and a good
harvest.”



“It would be a bore. Well, we will see to-morrow;” and the colleague left
the room.



“And now for these deputations,” said the gentleman in Downing Street, “of
all things in the world I dislike a deputation. I do not care how much I
labour in the Closet or the house; that’s real work; the machine is
advanced. But receiving a deputation is like sham marching: an immense
dust and no progress. To listen to their views! As if I did not know what
their views were before they stated them! And to put on a countenance of
respectful candour while they are developing their exploded or their
impracticable systems. Were it not that at a practised crisis, I permit
them to see conviction slowly stealing over my conscience, I believe the
fellows would never stop. I cannot really receive these deputations. I
must leave them to Hoaxem,” and the gentleman in Downing Street rang his
bell.



“Well, Mr Hoaxem,” resumed the gentleman in Downing Street as that
faithful functionary entered, “there are some deputations I understand,
to-day. You must receive them, as I am going to Windsor. What are they?”



“There are only two, sir, of moment. The rest I could easily manage.”



“And these two?”



“In the first place, there is our friend Colonel Bosky, the members for
the county of Calfshire, and a deputation of tenant farmers.”



“Pah!”



“These must be attended to. The members have made a strong representation
to me that they really cannot any longer vote with government unless the
Treasury assists them in satisfying their constituents.”



“And what do they want?”



“Statement of grievances; high taxes and low prices; mild expostulations
and gentle hints that they have been thrown over by their friends; Polish
corn, Holstein cattle, and British income tax.”



“Well you know what to say,” said the gentleman in Downing Street. “Tell
them generally that they are quite mistaken; prove to them particularly
that my only object has been to render protection more protective, by
making it practical and divesting it of the surplusage of odium; that no
foreign corn can come in at fifty-five shillings; that there are not
enough cattle in all Holstein to supply the parish of Pancras daily with
beef-steaks; and that as for the income tax, they will be amply
compensated for it by their diminished cost of living through the agency
of that very tariff of which they are so superficially complaining.”



“Their diminished cost of living!” said Mr Hoaxem a little confused.
“Would not that assurance, I humbly suggest, clash a little with my
previous demonstration that we had arranged that no reduction of prices
should take place?”



“Not at all; your previous demonstration is of course true, but at the
same time you must impress upon them the necessity of general views to
form an opinion of particular instances. As for example a gentleman of
five thousand pounds per annum pays to the income tax, which by the bye
always call property tax, one hundred and fifty pounds a year. Well, I
have materially reduced the duties on eight hundred articles. The
consumption of each of those articles by an establishment of five thousand
pounds per annum cannot be less than one pound per article. The reduction
of price cannot be less than a moiety; therefore a saving of four hundred
per annum; which placed against the deduction of the property tax leaves a
clear increase of income of two hundred and fifty pounds per annum; by
which you see that a property tax in fact increases income.”



“I see,” said Mr Hoaxem with an admiring glance. “And what am I to say to
the deputation of the manufacturers of Mowbray complaining of the great
depression of trade, and the total want of remunerating profits?”



“You must say exactly the reverse,” said the gentleman in Downing Street.
“Show them how much I have done to promote the revival of trade. First of
all in making provisions cheaper; cutting off at one blow half the
protection on corn, as for example at this moment under the old law the
duty on foreign wheat would have been twenty-seven shillings a quarter;
under the new law it is thirteen. To be sure no wheat could come in at
either price, but that does not alter the principle. Then as to live
cattle, show how I have entirely opened the trade with the continent in
live cattle. Enlarge upon this, the subject is speculative and admits of
expensive estimates. If there be any dissenters on the deputation who
having freed the negroes have no subject left for their foreign
sympathies, hint at the tortures of the bullfight and the immense
consideration to humanity that instead of being speared at Seville, the
Andalusian Toro will probably in future be cut up at Smithfield. This
cheapness of provisions will permit them to compete with the foreigner in
all neutral markets, in time beat them in their own. It is a complete
compensation too for the property tax, which impress upon them is a great
experiment and entirely for their interests. Ring the changes on great
measures and great experiments till it is time to go down and make a
house. Your official duties of course must not be interfered with. They
will take the hint. I have no doubt you will get through the business very
well, Mr Hoaxem, particularly if you be ‘frank and explicit;’ that is the
right line to take when you wish to conceal your own mind and to confuse
the minds of others. Good morning!”














Book 6 Chapter 2



Two days after this conversation in Downing Street, a special messenger
arrived at Marney Abbey from the Lord Lieutenant of the county, the Duke
of Fitz-Aquitaine. Immediately after reading the despatch of which he was
the bearer, there was a great bustle in the house; Lady Marney was sent
for to her husband’s library and there enjoined immediately to write
various letters which were to prevent certain expected visitors from
arriving; Captain Grouse was in and out the same library every five
minutes, receiving orders and counter orders, and finally mounting his
horse was flying about the neighbourhood with messages and commands. All
this stir signified that the Marney regiment of Yeomanry were to be called
out directly.



Lord Marney who had succeeded in obtaining a place in the Household and
was consequently devoted to the institutions of the country, was full of
determination to uphold them; but at the same time with characteristic
prudence was equally resolved that the property principally protected
should be his own, and that the order of his own district should chiefly
engage his solicitude.



“I do not know what the Duke means by marching into the disturbed
districts,” said Lord Marney to Captain Grouse. “These are disturbed
districts. There have been three fires in one week, and I want to know
what disturbance can be worse than that? In my opinion this is a mere
anti-corn-law riot to frighten the government; and suppose they do stop
the mills—what then? I wish they were all stopped, and then one
might live like a gentleman again?”



Egremont, between whom and his brother a sort of bad-tempered good
understanding had of late years to a certain degree flourished, in spite
of Lord Marney remaining childless, which made him hate Egremont with
double distilled virulence, and chiefly by the affectionate manoeuvres of
their mother, but whose annual visits to Marney had generally been limited
to the yeomanry week, arrived from London the same day as the letter of
the Lord Lieutenant, as he had learnt that his brother’s regiment, in
which he commanded a troop, as well as the other yeomanry corps in the
North of England, must immediately take the field.



Five years had elapsed since the commencement of our history, and they had
brought apparently much change to the character of the brother of Lord
Marney. He had become, especially during the last two or three years,
silent and reserved; he rarely entered society; even the company of those
who were once his intimates had ceased to attract him; he was really a
melancholy man. The change in his demeanour was observed by all; his
mother and his sister-in-law were the only persons who endeavoured to
penetrate its cause, and sighed over the failure of their sagacity. Quit
the world and the world forgets you; and Egremont would have soon been a
name no longer mentioned in those brilliant saloons which he once adorned,
had not occasionally a sensation, produced by an effective speech in the
House of Commons, recalled his name to his old associates, who then
remembered the pleasant hours passed in his society and wondered why he
never went anywhere now.



“I suppose he finds society a bore,” said Lord Eugene de Vere; “I am sure
I do; but then what is a fellow to do? I am not in Parliament like
Egremont. I believe, after all, that’s the thing; for I have tried
everything else and everything else is a bore.”



“I think one should marry like Alfred Mountchesney,” said Lord Milford.



“But what is the use of marrying if you do not marry a rich woman—and
the heiresses of the present age will not marry. What can be more
unnatural! It alone ought to produce a revolution. Why, Alfred is the only
fellow who has made a coup; and then he has not got it down.”



“She behaved in a most unprincipled manner to me—that Fitz-Warene,”
said Lord Milford, “always took my bouquets and once made me write some
verses.”



“By Jove!” said Lord Eugene, “I should like to see them. What a bore it
must have been to write verses.”



“I only copied them out of Mina Blake’s album: but I sent them in my own
handwriting.”



Baffled sympathy was the cause of Egremont’s gloom. It is the secret
spring of most melancholy. He loved and loved in vain. The conviction that
his passion, though hopeless, was not looked upon with disfavour, only
made him the more wretched, for the disappointment is more acute in
proportion as the chance is better. He had never seen Sybil since the
morning he quitted her in Smith’s Square, immediately before her departure
for the North. The trial of Gerard had taken place at the assizes of that
year: he had been found guilty and sentenced to eighteen months
imprisonment in York Castle; the interference of Egremont both in the
House of Commons and with the government saved him from the felon
confinement with which he was at first threatened, and from which
assuredly state prisoners should be exempt. During this effort some
correspondence had taken place between Egremont and Sybil, which he would
willingly have encouraged and maintained; but it ceased nevertheless with
its subject. Sybil, through the influential interference of Ursula
Trafford, lived at the convent at York during the imprisonment of her
father, and visited him daily.



The anxiety to take the veil which had once characterised Sybil had
certainly waned. Perhaps her experience of life had impressed her with the
importance of fulfilling vital duties. Her father, though he had never
opposed her wish, had never encouraged it; and he had now increased and
interesting claims on her devotion. He had endured great trials, and had
fallen on adverse fortunes. Sybil would look at him, and though his noble
frame was still erect and his countenance still displayed that mixture of
frankness and decision which had distinguished it of yore, she could not
conceal from herself that there were ravages which time could not have
produced. A year and a half of imprisonment had shaken to its centre a
frame born for action, and shrinking at all times from the resources of
sedentary life. The disappointment of high hopes had jarred and tangled
even the sweetness of his noble disposition. He needed solicitude and
solace: and Sybil resolved that if vigilance and sympathy could soothe an
existence that would otherwise be embittered, these guardian angels should
at least hover over the life of her father.



When the term of his imprisonment had ceased, Gerard had returned with his
daughter to Mowbray. Had he deigned to accept the offers of his friends,
he need not have been anxious as to his future. A public subscription for
his service had been collected: Morley, who was well to do in the world,
for the circulation of the Mowbray Phalanx daily increased with the
increasing sufferings of the people, offered his friend to share his house
and purse: Hatton was munificent; there was no limit either to his offers
or his proffered services. But all were declined; Gerard would live by
labour. The post he had occupied at Mr Trafford’s was not vacant even if
that gentleman had thought fit again to receive him; but his reputation as
a first-rate artizan soon obtained him good employment, though on this
occasion in the town of Mowbray, which for the sake of his daughter he
regretted. He had no pleasant home now for Sybil, but he had the prospect
of one, and until he obtained possession of it, Sybil sought a refuge,
which had been offered to her from the first, with her kindest and dearest
friend; so that at this period of our history, she was again an inmate of
the convent at Mowbray, whither her father and Morley had attended her the
eve of the day she had first visited the ruins of Marney Abbey.














Book 6 Chapter 3



“I have seen a many things in my time Mrs Trotman,” said Chaffing Jack as
he took the pipe from his mouth in the silent bar room of the Cat and
Fiddle; “but I never see any like this. I think I ought to know Mowbray if
any one does, for man and boy I have breathed this air for a matter of
half a century. I sucked it in when it tasted of primroses, and this
tavern was a cottage covered with honeysuckle in the middle of green
fields, where the lads came and drank milk from the cow with their lasses;
and I have inhaled what they call the noxious atmosphere, when a hundred
chimneys have been smoking like one; and always found myself pretty well.
Nothing like business to give one an appetite. But when shall I feel
peckish again, Mrs Trotman?”



“The longest lane has a turning they say, Mr Trotman.”



“Never knew anything like this before,” replied her husband, “and I have
seen bad times: but I always used to say, ‘Mark my words friends, Mowbray
will rally.’ My words carried weight, Mrs Trotman, in this quarter, as
they naturally should, coming from a man of my experience,—especially
when I gave tick. Every man I chalked up was of the same opinion as the
landlord of the Cat and Fiddle, and always thought that Mowbray would
rally. That’s the killing feature of these times, Mrs Trotman, there’s no
rallying in the place.”



“I begin to think it’s the machines,” said Mrs Trotman.



“Nonsense,” said Mr Trotman; “it’s the corn laws. The town of Mowbray
ought to clothe the world with our resources. Why Shuffle and Screw can
turn out forty mile of calico per day; but where’s the returns? That’s the
point. As the American gentleman said who left his bill unpaid, ‘Take my
breadstuffs and I’ll give you a cheque at sight on the Pennsylvanian
Bank.’”



“It’s very true,” said Mrs Trotman. “Who’s there?”



“Nothing in my way?” said a woman with a basket of black cherries with a
pair of tin scales thrown upon their top.



“Ah! Mrs Carey,” said Chaffing Jack, “is that you?”



“My mortal self, Mr Trotman, tho’ I be sure I feel more like a ghost than
flesh and blood.”



“You may well say that Mrs Carey; you and I have known Mowbray as long I
should think as any in this quarter—”



“And never see such times as these Mr Trotman, nor the like of such. But I
always thought it would come to this; everything turned topsy-turvy as it
were, the children getting all the wages, and decent folk turned adrift to
pick up a living as they could. It’s something of a judgment in my mind,
Mr Trotman.”



“It’s the trade leaving the county, widow, and no mistake.”



“And how shall we bring it back again?” said the widow; “the police ought
to interfere.”



“We must have cheap bread,” said Mr Trotman.



“So they tell me,” said the widow; “but whether bread be cheap or dear
don’t much signify, if we have nothing to buy it with. You don’t want
anything in my way, neighbour? It’s not very tempting I fear,” said the
good widow, in a rather mournful tone: “but a little fresh fruit cools the
mouth in this sultry time, and at any rate it takes me into the world. It
seems like business, tho’ very hard to turn a penny by; but one’s
neighbours are very kind, and a little chat about the dreadful times
always puts me in spirits.”



“Well, we will take a pound for the sake of trade, widow,” said Mrs
Trotman.



“And here’s a glass of gin and water, widow,” said Mr Trotman, “and when
Mowbray rallies you shall come and pay for it.”



“Thank you both very kindly,” said the widow, “a good neighbour as our
minister says, is the pool of Bethesda; and as you say, Mowbray will
rally.”



“I never said so,” exclaimed Chaffing Jack interrupting her. “Don’t go
about for to say that I said Mowbray would rally. My words have some
weight in this quarter widow; Mowbray rally! Why should it rally? Where’s
the elements?”



“Where indeed?” said Devilsdust as he entered the Cat and Fiddle with
Dandy Mick, “there is not the spirit of a louse in Mowbray.”



“That’s a true bill,” said Mick.



“Is there another white-livered town in the whole realm where the
operatives are all working half-time, and thanking the Capitalists for
keeping the mills going, and only starving them by inches?” said
Devilsdust in a tone of scorn.



“That’s your time of day,” said Mick.



“Very glad to see you, gentlemen,” said Mr Trotman, “pray be seated.
There’s a little baccy left yet in Mowbray, and a glass of twist at your
service.”



“Nothing exciseable for me,” said Devilsdust.



“Well it ayn’t exactly the right ticket, Mrs Trotman, I believe,” said
Mick, bowing gallantly to the lady; “but ‘pon my soul I am so thirsty,
that I’ll take Chaffing Jack at his word;” and so saying Mick and
Devilsdust ensconced themselves in the bar, while good-hearted Mrs Carey,
sipped her glass of gin and water, which she frequently protested was a
pool of Bethesda.



“Well Jack,” said Devilsdust, “I suppose you have heard the news?”



“If it be anything that has happened at Mowbray, especially in this
quarter, I should think I had. Times must be very bad indeed that some one
does not drop in to tell me anything that has happened and to ask my
advice.”



“It’s nothing to do with Mowbray.”



“Thank you kindly, Mrs Trotman,” said Mick, “and here’s your very good
health.”



“Then I am in the dark,” said Chaffing Jack, replying to the previous
observation of Devilsdust, “for I never see a newspaper now except a week
old, and that lent by a friend, I who used to take my Sun regular, to say
nothing of the Dispatch, and Bell’s Life. Times is changed, Mr Radley.”



“You speak like a book, Mr Trotman,” said Mick, “and here’s your very good
health. But as for newspapers, I’m all in the dark myself, for the
Literary and Scientific is shut up, and no subscribers left, except the
honorary ones, and not a journal to be had except the Moral World and
that’s gratis.”



“As bad as the Temple,” said Chaffing Jack, “it’s all up with the
institutions of the country. And what then is the news?”



“Labour is triumphant in Lancashire,” said Devilsdust with bitter
solemnity.



“The deuce it is,” said Chaffing Jack. “What, have they raised wages?”



“No,” said Devilsdust, “but they have stopped the mills.”



“That won’t mend matters much,” said Jack with a puff.



“Won’t it?”



“The working classes will have less to spend than ever.”



“And what will the Capitalists have to spend?” said Devilsdust. “Worse and
worse,” said Mr Trotman, “you will never get institutions like the Temple
re-opened on this system.”



“Don’t you be afraid Jack,” said Mick, tossing off his tumbler; “if we
only get our rights, won’t we have a blowout!”



“We must have a struggle,” said Devilsdust, “and teach the Capitalists on
whom they depend, so that in future they are not to have the lion’s share,
and then all will be right.”



“A fair day’s wage for a fair day’s work,” said Mick; “that’s your time of
day.”



“It began at Staleybridge,” said Devilsdust, “and they have stopped them
all; and now they have marched into Manchester ten thousand strong. They
pelted the police—”



“And cheered the red-coats like blazes,” said Mick.



“The soldiers will fraternise,” said Devilsdust.



“Do what?” said Mrs Trotman.



“Stick their bayonets into the Capitalists who have hired them to cut the
throats of the working classes,” said Devilsdust.



“The Queen is with us,” said Mick. “It’s well known she sets her face
against gals working in mills like blazes.”



“Well this is news,” said Mrs Carey. “I always thought some good would
come of having a woman on the throne;” and repeating her thanks and
pinning on her shawl, the widow retired, eager to circulate the
intelligence.



“And now that we are alone,” said Devilsdust, “the question is what are we
to do here; and we came to consult you, Jack, as you know Mowbray better
than any living man. This thing will spread. It won’t stop short. I have
had a bird too singing something in my ear these two days past. If they do
not stop it in Lancashire, and I defy them, there will be a general
rising.”



“I have seen a many things in my time,” said Mr Trotman; “some risings and
some strikes, and as stiff turn-outs as may be. But to my fancy there is
nothing like a strike in prosperous times; there’s more money sent under
those circumstances than you can well suppose, young gentlemen. It’s as
good as Mowbray Staty any day.”



“But now to the point,” said Devilsdust. “The people are regularly sold;
they want a leader.”



“Why there’s Gerard,” said Chaffing Jack; “never been a better man in my
time. And Warner—the greatest man the Handlooms ever turned out.”



“Ay, ay,” said Devilsdust; “but they have each of them had a year and a
half, and that cools blood.”



“Besides,” said Mick, “they are too old; and Stephen Morley has got round
them, preaching moral force and all that sort of gammon.”



“I never heard that moral force won the battle of Waterloo,” said
Devilsdust. “I wish the Capitalists would try moral force a little, and
see whether it would keep the thing going. If the Capitalists will give up
their red-coats, I would be a moral force man to-morrow.”



“And the new police,” said Mick. “A pretty go when a fellow in a blue coat
fetches you the Devil’s own con on your head and you get moral force for a
plaister.”



“Why, that’s all very well,” said Chaffing Jack: “but I am against
violence—at least much. I don’t object to a moderate riot provided
it is not in my quarter of the town.”



“Well that’s not the ticket now,” said Mick. “We don’t want no violence;
all we want is to stop all the mills and hands in the kingdom, and have a
regular national holiday for six weeks at least.”



“I have seen a many things in my time,” said Chaffing Jack solemnly, “but
I have always observed that if the people had worked generally for half
time for a week they would stand anything.”



“That’s a true bill,” said Mick.



“Their spirit is broken,” said Chaffing Jack, “or else they never would
have let the Temple have been shut up.”



“And think of our Institute without a single subscriber!” said Mick. “The
gals is the only thing what has any spirit left. Julia told me just now
she would go to the cannon’s mouth for the Five Points any summer day.”



“You think the spirit can’t be raised, Chaffing Jack,” said Devilsdust
very seriously. “You ought to be a judge.”



“If I don’t know Mowbray who does? Trust my word, the house won’t draw.”



“Then it is U-P,” said Mick.



“Hush!” said Devilsdust. “But suppose it spreads?”



“It won’t spread,” said Chaffing Jack. “I’ve seen a deal of these things.
I fancy from what you say it’s a cotton squall. It will pass, Sir. Let me
see the miners out and then I will talk to you.”



“Stranger things than that have happened,” said Devilsdust. “Then things
get serious,” said Chaffing Jack. “Them miners is very stubborn, and when
they gets excited ayn’t it a bear at play, that’s all?”



“Well,” said Devilsdust, “what you say is well worth attention; but all
the same I feel we are on the eve of a regular crisis.”



“No, by jingo!” said Mick, and tossing his cap into the air he snapped his
fingers with delight at the anticipated amusement.














Book 6 Chapter 4



“I don’t think I can stand this much longer,” said Mr Mountchesney, the
son-in-law of Lord de Mowbray, to his wife, as he stood before the empty
fire-place with his back to the mantelpiece and his hands thrust into the
pockets of his coat. “This living in the country in August bores me to
extinction. I think we will go to Baden, Joan.”



“But papa is so anxious, dearest Alfred, that we should remain here at
present and see the neighbours a little.”



“I might be induced to remain here to please your father, but as for your
neighbours I have seen quite enough of them. They are not a sort of people
that I ever met before, or that I wish to meet again. I do not know what
to say to them, nor can I annex an idea to what they say to me. Heigho!
certainly the country in August is a thing of which no one who has not
tried it has the most remote conception.”



“But you always used to say you doted on the country, Alfred,” said Lady
Joan in a tone of tender reproach.



“So I do; I never was happier than when I was at Melton, and even enjoyed
the country in August when I was on the Moors.”



“But I cannot well go to Melton,” said Lady Joan.



“I don’t see why you can’t. Mrs Shelldrake goes with her husband to
Melton, and so does Lady Di with Barham; and a very pleasant life it is.”



“Well, at any rate we cannot go to Melton now,” said Lady Joan mortified;
“and it is impossible for me to go to the Moors.”



“No, but I could go,” said Mr Mountchesney, “and leave you here. I might
have gone with Eugene de Vere and Milford and Fitz-heron. They wanted me
very much. What a capital party it would have been, and what capital sport
we should have had! And I need not have been away for more than a month or
perhaps six weeks, and I could have written to you every day and all that
sort of thing.”



Lady Joan sighed and affected to recur to the opened volume which during
this conversation she had held in her hand.



“I wonder where Maud is,” said Mr Mountchesney; “I shall want her to ride
with me to-day. She is a capital horsewoman, and always amuses me. As you
cannot ride now, Joan, I wish you would let Maud have Sunbeam.”



“As you please.”



“Well I am going to the stables and will tell them. Who is this?” Mr
Mountchesney exclaimed, and then walked to the window that looking over
the park showed at a distance the advance of a very showy equipage.



Lady Joan looked up.



“Come here, Joan, and tell me who this is,” and Lady Joan was at his side
in a moment.



“It is the livery of the Bardolfs,” said Lady Joan.



“I always call them Firebrace; I cannot get out of it,” said Mr
Mountchesney. “Well, I am glad it is they; I thought it might be an
irruption of barbarians. Lady Bardolf will bring us some news.”



Lord and Lady Bardolf were not alone; they were accompanied by a gentleman
who had been staying on a visit at Firebrace, and who, being acquainted
with Lord de Mowbray, had paid his respects to the castle in his way to
London. This gentleman was the individual who had elevated them to the
peerage—Mr Hatton. A considerable intimacy had sprung up between him
and his successful clients. Firebrace was an old place rebuilt in the
times of the Tudors, but with something of its more ancient portions
remaining, and with a storehouse of muniments that had escaped the civil
wars. Hatton revelled in them, and in pursuing his researches, had already
made discoveries which might perhaps place the coronet of the earldom of
Lovel on the brow of the former champion of the baronetage, who now
however never mentioned the Order. Lord de Mowbray was well content to see
Mr Hatton, a gentleman in whom he did not repose the less confidence,
because his advice given him three years ago, respecting the writ of right
and the claim upon his estate had proved so discreet and correct. Acting
on that advice Lord de Mowbray had instructed his lawyers to appear to the
action without entering into any unnecessary explanation of the merits of
his case. He counted on the accuracy of Mr Hatton’s judgment, that the
claim would not be pursued; and he was right; after some fencing and
preliminary manoeuvring, the claim had not been pursued. Lord de Mowbray
therefore, always gracious, was disposed to accord a very distinguished
reception to his confidential counsellor. He pressed very much his guests
to remain with him some days, and though that was not practicable, Mr
Hatton promised that he would not leave the neighbourhood without paying
another visit to the castle.



“And you continue quiet here?” said Mr Hatton to Lord de Mowbray.



“And I am told we shall keep so,” said Lord de Mowbray. “The mills are
mostly at work, and the men take the reduced wages in a good spirit. The
fact is our agitators in this neighbourhood suffered pretty smartly in
‘39, and the Chartists have lost their influence.



“I am sorry for poor Lady St Julians,” said Lady Bardolf to Lady de
Mowbray. “It must be such a disappointment, and she has had so many; but I
understand there is nobody to blame but herself. If she had only left the
Prince alone, but she would not be quiet!”



“And where are the Deloraines?”



“They are at Munich; with which they are delighted. And Lady Deloraine
writes me that Mr Egremont has promised to join them there. If he do, they
mean to winter at Rome.”



“Somebody said he was going to be married,” said Lady de Mowbray.



“His mother wishes him to marry,” said Lady Bardolf; “but I have heard
nothing.”



Mr Mountchesney came in and greeted the Bardolfs with some warmth. “How
delightful in the country in August to meet somebody that you have seen in
London in June!” he exclaimed. “Now, dear Lady Bardolf do tell me
something, for you can conceive nothing so triste as we are here. We never
get a letter. Joan only corresponds with philosophers and Maud with
clergymen; and none of my friends ever write to me.”



“Perhaps you never write to them?”



“Well, I never have been a letter writer; because really I never wanted to
write or to be written to. I always knew what was going on because I was
on the spot; I was doing the things that people were writing letters about—but
now not being in the world any longer, doing nothing, living in the
country—and the country in August—I should like to receive
letters every day, but I do not know who to fix upon as a correspondent.
Eugene de Vere will not write, Milford cannot; and as for Fitz-heron he is
so very selfish, he always wants his letters answered.”



“That is very unreasonable,” said Lady Bardolf.



“Besides what can they tell me at this moment? They have gone to the Moors
and are enjoying themselves. They asked me to go with them, but I could
not go, because you see I could not leave Joan; though why I could not
leave her, I really cannot understand, because Egerton has got some moors
this year, and he leaves Lady Augusta with her father.”



Lady Maud entered the room in her bonnet, returning from an airing. She
was all animation—charmed to see everybody; she had been to Mowbray
to hear some singing at the Roman Catholic chapel in that town; a service
had been performed and a collection made for the suffering workpeople of
the place. She had been apprised of it for some days, was told that she
would hear the most beautiful voice that she had ever listened to, but it
had far exceeded her expectations. A female voice it seemed; no tones
could be conceived more tender and yet more thrilling: in short seraphic.



Mr Mountchesney blamed her for not taking him. He liked music, singing,
especially female singing; when there was so little to amuse him, he was
surprised that Lady Maud had not been careful that he should have been
present. His sister-in-law reminded him that she had particularly
requested him to drive her over to Mowbray, and he had declined the honour
as a bore.



“Yes,” said Mr Mountchesney, “but I thought Joan was going with you, and
that you would be shopping.”



“It was a good thing our House was adjourned before these disturbances in
Lancashire,” said Lord Bardolf to Lord de Mowbray.



“The best thing we can all do is to be on our estates I believe,” said
Lord de Mowbray.



“My neighbour Marney is in a great state of excitement,” said Lord
Bardolf; “all his yeomanry out.”



“But he is quiet at Marney?”



“In a way; but these fires puzzle us. Marney will not believe that the
condition of the labourer has anything to do with them; and he certainly
is a very acute man. But still I don’t know what to say to it. The
poor-law is very unpopular in my parish. Marney will have it, that the
incendiaries are all strangers hired by the anti-Corn-law League.”



“Ah! here is Lady Joan,” exclaimed Lady Bardolf, as the wife of Mr
Mountchesney entered the room; “My dearest Lady Joan!”



“Why Joan,” said Mr Mountchesney, “Maud has been to Mowbray, and heard the
most delicious singing. Why did we not go?”



“I did mention it to you, Alfred.”



“I remember you said something about going to Mowbray, and that you wanted
to go to several places. But there is nothing I hate so much as shopping.
It bores me more than anything. And you are so peculiarly long when you
are shopping. But singing, and beautiful singing in a Catholic chapel by a
woman; perhaps a beautiful woman, that is quite a different thing, and I
should have been amused, which nobody seems ever to think of here. I do
not know how you find it, Lady Bardolf, but the country to me in August is
a something;”—and not finishing his sentence, Mr Mountchesney gave a
look of inexpressible despair.



“And you did not see this singer?” said Mr Hatton, sidling up to Lady
Maud, and speaking in a subdued tone.



“I did not, but they tell me she is most beautiful; something
extraordinary; I tried to see her, but it was impossible.”



“Is she a professional singer?”



“I should imagine not; a daughter of one of the Mowbray people I believe.”



“Let us have her over to the Castle, Lady de Mowbray,” said Mr
Mountchesney.



“If you like,” replied Lady de Mowbray, with a languid smile.



“Well at last I have got something to do,” said Mr Mountchesney. “I will
ride over to Mowbray, find out the beautiful singer, and bring her to the
Castle.”














Book 6 Chapter 5



The beam of the declining sun, softened by the stained panes of a small
gothic window, suffused the chamber of the Lady Superior of the convent of
Mowbray. The vaulted room, of very moderate dimensions, was furnished with
great simplicity and opened into a small oratory. On a table were several
volumes, an ebon cross was fixed in a niche, and leaning in a high-backed
chair, sate Ursula Trafford. Her pale and refined complexion that in her
youth had been distinguished for its lustre, became her spiritual office;
and indeed her whole countenance, the delicate brow, the serene glance,
the small aquiline nose, and the well-shaped mouth, firm and yet
benignant, betokened the celestial soul that habited that gracious frame.



The Lady Superior was not alone; on a low seat by her side, holding her
hand, and looking up into her face with a glance of reverential sympathy,
was a maiden over whose head five summers have revolved since first her
girlhood broke upon our sight amid the ruins of Marney Abbey, five summers
that have realized the matchless promise of her charms, and while they
have added something to her stature have robbed it of nothing of its
grace, and have rather steadied the blaze of her beauty than diminished
its radiance.



“Yes, I mourn over them,” said Sybil, “the deep convictions that made me
look forward to the cloister as my home. Is it that the world has assoiled
my soul? Yet I have not tasted of worldly joys; all that I have known of
it has been suffering and tears. They will return, these visions of my
sacred youth, dear friend, tell me that they will return!”



“I too have had visions in my youth, Sybil, and not of the cloister, yet
am I here.”



“And what should I infer?” said Sybil enquiringly.



“That my visions were of the world, and brought me to the cloister, and
that yours were of the cloister and have brought you to the world.”



“My heart is sad,” said Sybil, “and the sad should seek the shade.”



“It is troubled, my child, rather than sorrowful.”



Sybil shook her head.



“Yes, my child,” said Ursula, “the world has taught you that there are
affections which the cloister can neither satisfy nor supply. Ah! Sybil, I
too have loved.”



The blood rose to the cheek of Sybil, and then returned as quickly to the
heart; her trembling hand pressed that of Ursula as she sighed and
murmured, “No, no, no.”



“Yes, it is his spirit that hovers over your life, Sybil; and in vain you
would forget what haunts your heart. One not less gifted than him; as
good, as gentle, as gracious; once too breathed in my ear the accents of
joy. He was, like myself, the child of an old house, and Nature had
invested him with every quality that can dazzle and can charm. But his
heart was as pure, and his soul as lofty, as his intellect and frame were
bright,—” and Ursula paused.



Sybil pressed the hand of Ursula to her lips and whispered, “Speak on.”



“The dreams of by-gone days,” continued Ursula in a voice of emotion, “the
wild sorrows than I can recall, and yet feel that I was wisely chastened.
He was stricken in his virtuous pride, the day before he was to have led
me to that altar where alone I found the consolation that never fails. And
thus closed some years of human love, my Sybil,” said Ursula, bending
forward and embracing her. “The world for a season crossed their fair
current, and a power greater than the world forbade their banns; but they
are hallowed; memory is my sympathy; it is soft and free, and when he came
here to enquire after you, his presence and agitated heart recalled the
past.”



“It is too wild a thought,” said Sybil, “ruin to him, ruin to all. No, we
are severed by a fate as uncontrollable as severed you dear friend; ours
is a living death.”



“The morrow is unforeseen,” said Ursula. “Happy indeed would it be for me,
my Sybil, that your innocence should be enshrined within these holy walls,
and that the pupil of my best years, and the friend of my serene life,
should be my successor in this house. But I feel a deep persuasion that
the hour has not arrived for you to take the step that never can be
recalled.”



So saying, Ursula embraced and dismissed Sybil; for the conversation, the
last passages of which we have given, had Occurred when Sybil according to
her wont on Saturday afternoon had come to request the permission of the
Lady Superior to visit her father.



It was in a tolerably spacious and not discomfortable chamber, the first
floor over the printing-office of the Mowbray Phalanx, that Gerard had
found a temporary home. He had not long returned from his factory, and
pacing the chamber with a disturbed step, he awaited the expected arrival
of his daughter.



She came; the faithful step, the well-known knock; the father and the
daughter embraced; he pressed to his heart the child who had clung to him
through so many trials, and who had softened so many sorrows, who had been
the visiting angel in his cell, and whose devotion had led captivity
captive.



Their meetings, though regular, were now comparatively rare. The sacred
day united them, and sometimes for a short period the previous afternoon,
but otherwise the cheerful hearth and welcome home were no longer for
Gerard. And would the future bring them to him? And what was to be the
future of his child? His mind vacillated between the convent of which she
now seldom spoke, and which with him was never a cherished idea, and those
dreams of restored and splendid fortunes which his sanguine temperament
still whispered him, in spite of hope so long deferred and expectations so
often baulked, might yet be realized. And sometimes between these opposing
visions, there rose a third and more practical, though less picturesque
result, the idea of her marriage. And with whom? It was impossible that
one so rarely gifted and educated with so much daintiness, could ever make
a wife of the people. Hatton offered wealth, but Sybil had never seemed to
comprehend his hopes, and Gerard felt that their ill-assorted ages was a
great barrier. There was of all the men of his own order but one, who from
his years, his great qualities, his sympathy, and the nature of his toil
and means, seemed not unfitted to be the husband of his daughter; and
often had Gerard mused over the possibility of these intimate ties with
Morley. Sybil had been, as it were, bred up under his eye; an affection
had always subsisted between them, and he knew well that in former days
Sybil had appreciated and admired the great talents and acquirements of
their friend. At one period he almost suspected that Morley was attached
to her. And yet, from causes which he had never attempted to penetrate,
probably from a combination of unintentional circumstances, Sybil and
Morley had for the last two or three years been thrown little together,
and their intimacy had entirely died away. To Gerard it seemed that Morley
had ever proved his faithful friend: Morley had originally dissuaded him
with energy against that course which had led to his discomfiture and
punishment; when arrested, his former colleague was his bail, was his
companion and adviser during his trial; had endeavoured to alleviate his
imprisonment; and on his release had offered to share his means with
Gerard, and when these were refused, he at least supplied Gerard with a
roof. And yet with all this, that abandonment of heart and brain, and deep
sympathy with every domestic thought that characterized old days, was
somehow or other wanting. There was on the part of Morley still devotion,
but there was reserve.



“You are troubled, my father,” said Sybil, as Gerard continued to pace the
chamber.



“Only a little restless. I am thinking what a mistake it was to have moved
in ‘39.”



Sybil sighed.



“Ah! you were right, Sybil,” continued Gerard; “affairs were not ripe. We
should have waited three years.”



“Three years!” exclaimed Sybil, starting; “are affairs riper now?”



“The whole of Lancashire is in revolt,” said Gerard. “There is not a
sufficient force to keep them in check. If the miners and colliers rise,
and I have cause to believe that it is more than probable they will move
before many days are past,—the game is up.”



“You terrify me,” said Sybil.



“On the Contrary,” said Gerard, smiling, “the news is good enough; I’ll
not say too good to be true, for I had it from one of the old delegates
who is over here to see what can be done in our north countree.”



“Yes,” said Sybil inquiringly, and leading on her father.



“He came to the works; we had some talk. There are to be no leaders this
time, at least no visible ones. The people will do it themselves. All the
children of Labour are to rise on the same day, and to toil no more, till
they have their rights. No violence, no bloodshed, but toil halts, and
then our oppressors will learn the great economical truth as well as moral
lesson, that when Toil plays Wealth ceases.”



“When Toil ceases the People suffer,” said Sybil. “That is the only truth
that we have learnt, and it is a bitter one.”



“Can we be free without suffering,” said Gerard. “Is the greatest of human
blessings to be obtained as a matter of course; to be plucked like fruit,
or seized like a running stream? No, no: we must suffer, but we are wiser
than of yore,—we will not conspire. Conspiracies are for
aristocrats, not for nations.”



“Alas, alas! I see nothing but woe,” said Sybil. “I cannot believe that
after all that has passed, the people here will move: I cannot believe
that after all that has passed, all that you, that we, have endured, that
you, my father, will counsel them to move.”



“I counsel nothing,” said Gerard. “It must be a great national instinct
that does it: but if all England, if Wales, if Scotland won’t work, is
Mowbray to have a monopoly?”



“Ah! that’s a bitter jest,” said Sybil. “England, Wales, Scotland will be
forced to work as they were forced before. How can they subsist without
labour? And if they could, there is an organised power that will subdue
them.”



“The Benefit Societies, the Sick and Burial Clubs, have money in the banks
that would maintain the whole working classes, with aid in kind that will
come, for six weeks, and that will do the business. And as for force, why
there are not five soldiers to each town in the kingdom. It’s a glittering
bugbear this fear of the military; simultaneous strikes would baffle all
the armies in Europe.”



“I’ll go back and pray that all this is wild talk,” said Sybil earnestly.
“After all that has passed, were it only for your child, you should not
speak, much less think, this, my father. What havoc to our hearts and
homes has been all this madness! It has separated us; it has destroyed our
happy home; it has done more than this—” and here she wept.



“Nay, nay, my child,” said Gerard, coming up and soothing her; “one cannot
weigh one’s words before those we love. I can’t hear of the people moving
with coldness—that’s out of nature; but I promise you I’ll not
stimulate the lads here. I am told they are little inclined to stir. You
found me in a moment of what I must call I suppose elation; but I hear
they beat the red-coats and police at Staley Bridge, and that pricked my
blood a bit. I have been ridden down before this when I was a lad, Sybil,
by Yeomanry hoofs. You must allow a little for my feelings.”



She extended her lips to the proffered embrace of her father. He blessed
her and pressed her to his heart, and soothed her apprehensions with many
words of softness. There was a knock at the door.



“Come in,” said Gerard. And there came in Mr Hatton.



They had not met since Gerard’s release from York Castle. There Hatton had
visited him, had exercised his influence to remedy his grievances, and had
more than once offered him the means of maintenance on receiving his
freedom. There were moments of despondency when Gerard had almost wished
that the esteem and regard with which Sybil looked upon Hatton might have
matured into sentiments of a deeper nature; but on this subject the father
had never breathed a word. Nor had Hatton, except to Gerard, ever
intimated his wishes, for we could scarcely call them hopes. He was a
silent suitor of Sybil, watching opportunities and ready to avail himself
of circumstances which he worshipped. His sanguine disposition, fed by a
very suggestive and inventive mind, and stimulated by success and a
prosperous life, sustained him always to the last. Hatton always believed
that everything desirable must happen if a man had energy and watched
circumstances. He had confidence too in the influence of his really
insinuating manner; his fine taste, his tender tone, his ready sympathy,
all which masked his daring courage and absolute recklessness of means.



There were general greetings of the greatest warmth. The eyes of Hatton
were suffused with tears as he congratulated Gerard on his restored
health, and pressed Sybil’s hand with the affection of an old friend
between both his own.



“I was down in this part of the world on business,” said Hatton, “and
thought I would come over here for a day to find you all out.” And then
after some general conversation he said “And where do you think I
accidentally paid a visit a day or two back? At Mowbray Castle. I see you
are surprised. I saw all your friends. I did not ask his Lordship how the
writ of right went on. I dare say he thinks ‘tis all hushed. But he is
mistaken. I have learnt something which may help us over the stile yet.”



“Well-a-day,” said Gerard, “I once thought if I could get back the lands
the people would at last have a friend; but that’s past. I have been a
dreamer of dreams often when I was overlooking them at work. And so we all
have I suppose. I would willingly give up my claim if I could be sure the
Lancashire lads will not come to harm this bout.”



“‘Tis a more serious business,” said Hatton, “than any thing of the kind
that has yet happened. The government are much alarmed. They talk of
sending the Guards down into the north, and bringing over troops from
Ireland.”



“Poor Ireland!” said Gerard. “Well, I think the frieze-coats might give us
a helping hand now, and employ the troops at least.”



“No, my dear father, say not such things.”



“Sybil will not let me think of these matters friend Hatton,” said Gerard
smiling. “Well, I suppose it’s not in my way, at least I certainly did not
make the best hand of it in ‘39; but it was London that got me into that
scrape. I cannot help fancying that were I on our Moors here a bit with
some good lads it might be different, and I must say so, I must indeed,
Sybil.”



“But you are very quiet here I hope,” said Hatton.



“Oh! yes,” said Gerard, “I believe our spirit is sufficiently broken at
Mowbray. Wages weekly dropping, and just work enough to hinder sheer
idleness; that sort of thing keeps the people in very humble trim. But
wait a bit, and when they have reached the starvation point I fancy we
shall hear a murmur.”



“I remember our friend Morley in ‘39, when we returned from London, gave
me a very good character of the disposition of the people here,” said
Hatton; “I hope it continues the same. He feared no outbreak then, and the
distress in ‘39 was severe.”



“Well,” said Gerard, “the wages have been dropping ever since. The people
exist, but you can scarcely say they live. But they are cowed I fancy. An
empty belly is sometimes as apt to dull the heart as inflame the courage.
And then they have lost their leaders, for I was away you see, and have
been quiet enough since I came out; and Warner is broken: he has suffered
more from his time than I did; which is strange, for he had his pursuits;
whereas I was restless enough, and that’s the truth, and had it not been
for Sybil’s daily visit I think, though I may never be allowed to live in
a castle, I should certainly have died in one.”



“And how is Morley?”



“Right well; the same as you left him: I saw not a straw’s change when I
came out. His paper spreads. He still preaches moral force, and believes
that we shall all end in living in communities. But as the only community
of which I have personal experience is a gaol, I am not much more inclined
to his theory than heretofore.”














Book 6 Chapter 6



The reader may not have altogether forgotten Mr Nixon and his comates, the
miners and colliers of that district not very remote from Mowbray, which
Morley had visited at the commencement of this history, in order to make
fruitless researches after a gentleman whom he subsequently so
unexpectedly stumbled upon. Affairs were as little flourishing in that
region as at Mowbray itself, and the distress fell upon a population less
accustomed to suffering and whose spirit was not daunted by the recent
discomfiture and punishment of their leaders.



“It can’t last,” said Master Nixon as he took his pipe from his mouth at
the Rising Sun.



He was responded to by a general groan. “It comes to this,” he continued,
“Natur has her laws, and this is one; a fair day’s wage for a fair day’s
work.”



“I wish you may get it,” said Juggins, “with a harder stint every week and
a shilling a day knocked off.”



“And what’s to come to-morrow?” said Waghorn. “The butty has given notice
to quit in Parker’s field this day se’nnight. Simmons won’t drop wages,
but works half time.”



“The boys will be at play afore long,” said a collier.



“Hush!” said Master Nixon with a reproving glance, “play is a very serious
word. The boys are not to go to play as they used to do without by your
leave or with your leave. We must appoint a committee to consider the
question and we must communicate with the other trades.”



“You’re the man, Master Nixon, to choose for churchwarden,” replied the
reproved miner with a glance of admiration.



“What is Diggs doing?” said Master Nixon in a solemn tone.



“A-dropping wages and a-raising tommy like fun,” said Master Waghorn.



“There is a great stir in Hell-house yard,” said a miner who entered the
tap room at this moment, much excited. “They say that all the workshops
will be shut to-morrow; not an order for a month past. They have got a
top-sawyer from London there who addresses them every evening, and says
that we have a right to four shillings a day wages, eight hours’ work and
two pots of ale.”



“A fair day’s wage for a fair day’s work,” said Master Nixon. “I would not
stickle about hours, but the money and the drink are very just.”



“If Hell-house yard is astir,” said Waghorn, “there will be a good deal to
be seen yet.”



“It’s grave,” said Master Nixon. “What think you of a deputation there? It
might come to good.”



“I should like to hear the top-sawyer from London,” said Juggins. “We had
a Chartist here the other day, but he did not understand our case at all.”



“I heard him,” said Master Nixon, “but what’s his Five Points to us? Why
he ayn’t got tommy among them.”



“Nor long stints,” said Waghorn.



“Nor butties,” said Juggins.



“He’s a pretty fellow to come and talk to us,” said a collier. “He had
never been down a pit in all his life.”



The evening passed away in the tap room of the Rising Sun in reflections
on the present critical state of affairs and in consultations as to the
most expedient course for the future. The rate of wages which for several
years in this district had undergone a continuous depression, had just
received another downward impulse and was threatened with still further
reduction, for the price of iron became every day lower in the market, and
the article itself so little in demand that few but the great capitalists
who could afford to accumulate their produce were able to maintain their
furnaces in action. The little men who still continued their speculations
could only do so partially, by diminishing the days of service and
increasing their stints or toil and by decreasing the rate of wages as
well as paying them entirely in goods, of which they had a great stock and
of which they thus relieved themselves at a high profit. Add to all these
causes of suffering and discontent among the workmen the apprehension of
still greater evils and the tyranny of the butties or middlemen, and it
will with little difficulty be felt that the public mind of this district
was well-prepared for the excitement of the political agitator, especially
if he were discreet enough rather to descant on their physical sufferings
and personal injuries than to attempt the propagation of abstract
political principles, with which it was impossible for them to sympathise
with the impulse and facility of the inhabitants of manufacturing towns,
members of literary and scientific institutes, habitual readers of
political journals and accustomed to habits of discussion of all public
questions. It generally happens however that where a mere physical impulse
urges the people to insurrection, though it is often an influence of slow
growth and movement, the effects are more violent and sometimes more
obstinate than when they move under the blended authority of moral and
physical necessity, and mix up together the rights and the wants of Man.



However this may be, on the morning after the conversation at the Rising
Sun which we have just noticed, the population having as usual gone to
their work, having penetrated the pit and descended the shaft, the
furnaces all blazing, the chimneys all smoking,—suddenly there rose
a rumour even in the bowels of the earth, that the hour and the man had at
length arrived; the hour that was to bring them relief and the man that
was to bear them redress.



“My missus told it me at the pit-head when she brought me my breakfast,”
said a pikeman to his comrade, and he struck a vigorous blow at the
broadseam on which he was working.



“It is not ten mile,” said his companion. “They’ll be here by noon.”



“There is a good deal to do in their way,” said the first pikeman. “All
men at work after notice to be ducked, they say, and every engine to be
stopped forthwith.”



“Will the police meet them before they reach this?”



“There is none: my missus says that not a man John of them is to be seen.
The Hell-cats as they call themselves halt at every town and offer fifty
pounds for a live policeman.”



“I’ll tell you what,” said the second pikeman. “I’ll stop my stint and go
up the shaft. My heart’s all of a flutter, I can’t work no more. We’ll
have a fair day’s wage for a fair day’s work yet.”



“Come along, I’m your man; if the doggy stop us, we’ll knock him down. The
People must have their rights; we’re driven to this, but if one shilling a
day is dropped, why not two?”



“Very true; the People must have their rights, and eight hours’ work is
quite enough.”



In the light of day, the two miners soon learnt in more detail the news
which the wife of one of them earlier in the morning had given as a
rumour. There seemed now no doubt that the people of Wodgate, commonly
called the Hell-cats, headed by their Bishop, had invaded in great force
the surrounding district, stopped all the engines, turned all the potters
out of the manufactories, met with no resistance from the authorities, and
issued a decree that labour was to cease until the Charter was the law of
the land.



This last edict was not the least surprising part of the whole affair; for
no one could have imagined that the Bishop or any of his subjects had ever
even heard of the Charter, much less that they could by any circumstances
comprehend its nature, or by any means be induced to believe that its
operation would further their interests or redress their grievances. But
all this had been brought about, as most of the great events of history,
by the unexpected and unobserved influence of individual character.



A Chartist leader had been residing for some time at Wodgate, ever since
the distress had become severe, and had obtained great influence and
popularity by assuring a suffering and half-starving population, that they
were entitled to four shillings a day and two pots of ale, and only eight
hours’ work. He was a man of abilities and of popular eloquence, and his
representations produced an effect; their reception invested him with
influence, and as he addressed a population who required excitement, being
very slightly employed and with few resources for their vacant hours, the
Chartist who was careful never to speak of the Charter became an important
personage at Wodgate, and was much patronized by Bishop Hatton and his
Lady, whose good offices he was sedulous to conciliate. At the right
moment, everything being ripe and well prepared, the Bishop being very
drunk and harassed by the complaints of his subjects, the Chartist
revealed to him the mysteries of the Charter, and persuaded him not only
that the Five Points would cure everything, but that he was the only man
who could carry the Five Points. The Bishop had nothing to do; he was
making a lock merely for amusement; he required action; he embraced the
Charter, without having a definite idea what it meant, but he embraced it
fervently, and he determined to march into the country at the head of the
population of Wodgate, and establish the faith. Since the conversion of
Constantine, a more important adoption had never occurred. The whole of
the north of England, and a great part of the midland counties were in a
state of disaffection; the entire country was suffering; hope had deserted
the labouring classes; they had no confidence in any future of the
existing system. Their organisation, independent of the political system
of the Chartists, was complete. Every trade had its union, and every union
its lodge in every town, and its central committee in every district. All
that was required was the first move, and the Chartist emissary had long
fixed upon Wodgate as the spring of the explosion, when the news of the
strike in Lancashire determined him to precipitate the event.



The march of Bishop Hatton at the head of the Hell-cats into the mining
districts was perhaps the most striking popular movement since the
Pilgrimage of Grace. Mounted on a white mule, wall-eyed and of hideous
form, the Bishop brandished a huge hammer with which he had announced he
would destroy the enemies of the people: all butties, doggies, dealers in
truck and tommy, middle masters and main masters. Some thousand Hell-cats
followed him brandishing bludgeons, or armed with bars of iron,
pickhandles, and hammers. On each side of the Bishop, on a donkey, was one
of his little sons, as demure and earnest as if he were handling his file.
A flowing standard of silk inscribed with the Charter, and which had been
presented to him by the delegate, was borne before him like the oriflamme.
Never was such a gaunt, grim crew. As they advanced their numbers
continually increased, for they arrested all labour in their progress.
Every engine was stopped, the plug was driven out of every boiler, every
fire was extinguished, every man was turned out. The decree went forth
that labour was to cease until the Charter was the law of the land: the
mine and the mill, the foundry and the loom-shop were until that
consummation to be idle: nor was the mighty pause to be confined to these
great enterprises. Every trade of every kind and description was to be
stopped: tailor and cobbler, brushmaker and sweep, tinker and carter,
mason and builder, all, all; for all an enormous Sabbath that was to
compensate for any incidental suffering that it induced by the increased
means and the elevated condition it ultimately would insure—that
paradise of artizans, that Utopia of Toil, embalmed in those ringing
words, sounds cheerful to the Saxon race—“A fair day’s wage for a
fair day’s work.”














Book 6 Chapter 7



During the strike in Lancashire the people had never plundered, except a
few provision shops, chiefly rifled by boys, and their acts of violence
had been confined to those with whom they were engaged in what on the
whole might be described as fair contest. They solicited sustenance often
in great numbers, but even then their language was mild and respectful,
and they were easily satisfied and always grateful. A body of two thousand
persons, for example—the writer speaks of circumstances within his
own experience—quitted one morning a manufacturing town in
Lancashire, when the strike had continued for some time and began to be
severely felt, and made a visit to a neighbouring squire of high degree.
They entered his park in order—men, women, and children—and
then seating themselves in the immediate vicinity of the mansion, they
sent a deputation to announce that they were starving and to entreat
relief. In the instance in question, the lord of the domain was absent in
the fulfilment of those public duties which the disturbed state of the
country devolved on him. His wife, who had a spirit equal to the occasion,
notwithstanding the presence of her young children who might well have
aggravated feminine fears, received the deputation herself; told them that
of course she was unprepared to feed so many, but that, if they promised
to maintain order and conduct themselves with decorum, she would take
measures to satisfy their need. They gave their pledge and remained
tranquilly encamped while preparations were making to satisfy them. Carts
were sent to a neighbouring town for provisions; the gamekeepers killed
what they could, and in a few hours the multitude were fed without the
slightest disturbance, or the least breach of their self-organised
discipline. When all was over, the deputation waited again on the lady to
express to her their gratitude, and the gardens of this house being of
celebrity in the neighbourhood, they requested permission that the people
might be allowed to walk through them, pledging themselves that no flower
should be plucked and no fruit touched. The permission was granted: the
multitude in order, each file under a chief and each commander of the
files obedient to a superior officer, then made a progress through the
beautiful gardens of their beautiful hostess. They even passed through the
forcing houses and vineries. Not a border was trampled on, not a grape
plucked; and when they quitted the domain, they gave three cheers for the
fair castellan.



The Hell-cats and their following were of a different temper to these
gentle Lancashire insurgents. They destroyed and ravaged; sacked and
gutted houses; plundered cellars; proscribed bakers as enemies of the
people; sequestrated the universal stores of all truck and tommy shops;
burst open doors, broke windows, destroyed the gas works, that the towns
at night might be in darkness; took union workhouses by storm, burned
rate-books in the market-place, and ordered public distribution of loaves
of bread and flitches of bacon to a mob—cheering and laughing amid
flames and rapine. In short they robbed and rioted; the police could make
no head against them; there was no military force; the whole district was
in their possession: and hearing that a battalion of the Coldstreams were
coming down by a train, the Bishop ordered all railroads to be destroyed,
and if the Hell-cats had not been too drunk to do his bidding and he too
tipsy to repeat it, it is probable that a great destruction of these
public ways might have taken place.



Does the reader remember Diggs’ tommy shop? And Master Joseph? Well a
terrible scene took place there. The Wodgate girl, with a back like a
grasshopper, of the Baptist school religion, who had married Tummas, once
a pupil of the Bishop and still his fervent follower, although he had cut
open his pupil’s head, was the daughter of a man who had worked many years
in Diggs’ field, had suffered much under his intolerable yoke, and at the
present moment was deep in his awful ledger. She had heard from her first
years of the oppression of Diggs and had impressed it on her husband, who
was intolerant of any tyranny except at Wodgate. Tummas and his wife, and
a few chosen friends, therefore went out one morning to settle the
tommy-book of her father with Mr Diggs. A whisper of their intention had
got about among those interested in the subject. It was a fine summer
morning, some three hours from noon, the shop was shut, indeed it had not
been opened since the riots, and all the lower windows of the dwelling
were closed, barred, and bolted.



A crowd of women had collected. There was Mistress Page and Mistress
Prance, old Dame Toddles and Mrs Mullins, Liza Gray and the comely dame
who was so fond of society that she liked even a riot.



“Master Joseph they say has gone to the North,” said the comely dame.



“I wonder if old Diggs is at home?” said Mrs Mullins.



“He won’t show I’ll be sworn,” said old Dame Toddles.



“Here are the Hell-cats,” said the comely dame. “Well I do declare they
march like reglars; two, four, six, twelve; a good score at the least.”



The Hell-cats briskly marched up to the elm-trees that shaded the canal
before the house, and then formed in line opposite to it. They were armed
with bludgeons, crowbars, and hammers. Tummas was at the head and by his
side his Wodgate wife. Stepping forth alone, amid the cheering of the
crowd of women, the pupil of the Bishop advanced to the door of Diggs’
house, gave a loud knock and a louder ring. He waited patiently for
several minutes; there was no reply from the interior, and then Tummas
knocked and rang again.



“It’s very awful,” said the comely dame.



“It’s what I always dreamt would come to pass,” said Liza Gray, “ever
since Master Joseph cut my poor baby over the eye with his three foot
rule.”



“I think there can be nobody within,” said Mrs Prance.



“Old Diggs would never leave the tommy without a guard,” said Mrs Page.



“Now lads,” said Tummas looking round him and making a sign, and
immediately some half dozen advanced with their crowbars and were about to
strike at the door, when a window in the upper story of the house opened
and the muzzle of a blunderbuss was presented at the assailants.



The women all screamed and ran away.



“‘Twas Master Joseph,” said the comely dame halting to regain her breath.



“‘Twas Master Joseph,” sighed Mrs Page.



“‘Twas Master Joseph,” moaned Mrs Prance.



“Sure enough,” said Mrs Mullins, “I saw his ugly face.”



“More frightful than the great gun,” said old Dame Toddles.



“I hope the children will get out of the way,” said Liza Gray, “for he is
sure to fire on them.”



In the meantime, while Master Joseph himself was content with his position
and said not a word, a benignant countenance exhibited itself at the
window and requested in a mild voice to know, “What his good friends
wanted there?”



“We have come to settle Sam Barlow’s tommy book,” said their leader.



“Our shop is not open to-day my good friends: the account can stand over;
far be it from me to press the poor.”



“Master Diggs,” said a Hell-cat, “canst thou tell us the price of bacon
to-day?”



“Well, good bacon,” said the elder Diggs willing to humour them, “may be
eightpence a-pound.”



“Thou are wrong Master Diggs,” said the Hell-cat, “‘tis fourpence and long
credit. Let us see half a dozen good flitches at fourpence, Master Diggs;
and be quick.”



There was evidently some controversy in the interior as to the course at
this moment to be pursued. Master Joseph remonstrated against the policy
of concession, called conciliation, which his father would fain follow,
and was for instant coercion; but age and experience carried the day, and
in a few minutes some flitches were thrown out of the window to the
Hell-cats who received the booty with a cheer.



The women returned.



“‘Tis the tenpence a-pound flitch,” said the comely dame examining the
prize with a sparkling glance.



“I have paid as much for very green stuff,” said Mrs Mullins.



“And now Master Diggs,” said Tummas, “what is the price of the best tea
a-pound? We be good customers, and mean to treat our wives and sweethearts
here. I think we must order half a chest.”



This time there was a greater delay in complying with the gentle hint; but
the Hell-cats getting obstreperous, the tea was at length furnished and
divided among the women. This gracious office devolved on the wife of
Tummas who soon found herself assisted by a spontaneous committee of which
the comely dame was the most prominent and active member. Nothing could be
more considerate, good-natured, and officious, than the mode and spirit
with which she divided the stores. The flitches were cut up and
apportioned in like manner. The scene was as gay and hustling as a fair.



“It’s as good as a grand tommy day,” said the comely dame with a
self-complacent smile as she strutted about smiling and dispensing
patronage.



The orders for bacon and tea were followed by a very popular demand for
cheese. The female committee received all the plunder and were very active
in its distribution. At length a rumour got about that Master Joseph was
entering the names of all present in the tommy books, so that eventually
the score might be satisfied. The mob had now very much increased. There
was a panic among the women, and indignation among the men: a Hell-cat
advanced and announced that unless the tommy books were all given up to be
burnt, they would pull down the house. There was no reply: some of the
Hell-cats advanced; the women cheered; a crowbar fell upon the door;
Master Joseph fired, wounded a woman and killed a child.



There rose one of those universal shrieks of wild passion which announce
that men have discarded all the trammels of civilization, and found in
their licentious rage new and unforseen sources of power and vengeance.
Where it came from, how it was obtained, who prompted the thought, who
first accomplished it, were alike impossible to trace; but as it were in a
moment, a number of trusses of straw were piled up before the house and
set on fire, the gates of the timber-yard were forced, and a quantity of
scantlings and battens soon fed the flame. Everything indeed that could
stimulate the fire was employed; and every one was occupied in the
service. They ran to the water side and plundered the barges, and threw
the huge blocks of coal upon the enormous bonfire. Men, women, and
children were alike at work with the eagerness and energy of fiends. The
roof of the house caught fire: the dwelling burned rapidly; you could see
the flames like the tongues of wild beasts, licking the bare and vanishing
walls; a single being was observed amid the fiery havoc, shrieking and
desperate he clung convulsively to a huge account book, It was Master
Joseph. His father had made his escape from the back of the premises and
had counselled his son instantly to follow him, but Master Joseph wished
to rescue the ledger as well as their lives, and the delay ruined him.



“He has got the tommy book,” cried Liza Gray.



The glare of the clear flame fell for a moment upon his countenance of
agony; the mob gave an infernal cheer; then some part of the building
falling in, there rose a vast cloud of smoke and rubbish, and he was seen
no more.














Book 6 Chapter 8



“Life’s a tumbleabout thing of ups and downs,” said Widow Carey stirring
her tea, “but I have been down this time longer than I can ever remember.”



“Nor ever will get up, Widow,” said Julia at whose lodgings herself and
several of Julia’s friends had met, “unless we have the Five Points.”



“I will never marry any man who is not for the Five Points,” said
Caroline.



“I should be ashamed to marry any one who had not the suffrage,” said
Harriet.



“He is no better than a slave,” said Julia.



The widow shook her head. “I don’t like these politics,” said the good
woman, “they bayn’t in a manner business for our sex.”



“And I should like to know why?” said Julia. “Ayn’t we as much concerned
in the cause of good government as the men? And don’t we understand as
much about it? I am sure the Dandy never does anything without consulting
me.”



“It’s fine news for a summer day,” said Caroline, “to say we can’t
understand politics with a Queen on the throne.”



“She has got her ministers to tell her what to do,” said Mrs Carey, taking
a pinch of snuff. “Poor innocent young creature, it often makes my heart
ache to think how she is beset.”



“Over the left,” said Julia. “If the ministers try to come into her
bed-chamber, she knows how to turn them to the right about.”



“And as for that,” said Harriet, “why are we not to interfere with
politics as much as the swell ladies in London?”



“Don’t you remember, too, at the last election here,” said Caroline, “how
the fine ladies from the Castle came and canvassed for Colonel Rosemary?”



“Ah!” said Julia, “I must say I wish the Colonel had beat that horrid
Muddlefist. If we can’t have our own man, I am all for the Nobs against
the Middle Class.”



“We’ll have our own man soon, I expect,” said Harriet. “If the people
don’t work, how are the aristocracy to pay the police?”



“Only think!” said Widow Carey shaking her head. “Why, at your time of
life, my dears, we never even heard of these things, much less talked of
them.”



“I should think you didn’t, widow, and because why?” said Julia; “because
there was no march of mind then. But we know the time of day now as well
as any of them.”



“Lord, my dear,” said Mrs Carey; “what’s the use of all that? What we want
is, good wages and plenty to do; and as for the rest, I don’t grudge the
Queen her throne, nor the noblemen and gentlemen their good things. Live
and let live say I.”



“Why, you are a regular oligarch, widow,” said Harriet.



“Well, Miss Harriet,” replied Mrs Carey, a little nettled; “‘tisn’t
calling your neighbours names that settles any question. I’m quite sure
that Julia will agree to that, and Caroline too. And perhaps I might call
you something if I chose, Miss Harriet; I’ve heard things said before
this, that I should blush to say, and blush to hear too. But I won’t
demean myself, no I won’t. Holly-hock, indeed! Why holly-hock?”



At this moment entered the Dandy and Devilsdust.



“Well young ladies,” said the Dandy. “A-swelling the receipt of customs by
the consumption of Congo! That won’t do, Julia; it won’t, indeed. Ask
Dusty. If you want to beat the enemy, you must knock up the revenue. How
d’ye do, widow?”



“The same to you, Dandy Mick. We is deploring the evils of the times here
in a neighbourly way.”



“Oh, the times will soon mend,” said the Dandy gaily. “Well, so I think,”
said the widow; “for when things are at the worst, they always say—”



“But you always say they cannot mend, Mick,” said Julia interrupting her.



“Why in a sense, Julia, in a certain sense, you are right; but there are
two senses to everything, my girl,” and Mick began singing, and then
executed a hornpipe to the gratification of Julia and her guests.



“‘Tis genteel,” said Mick, receiving their approbation. “You remember it
at the Circus?”



“I wonder when we shall have the Circus again?” said Caroline.



“Not with the present rate of wages,” said Devilsdust.



“It’s very hard,” said Caroline, “that the Middle Class are always
dropping our wages. One really has no amusements now. How I do miss the
Temple!”



“We’ll have the Temple open again before long,” said the Dandy.



“That will be sweet,” exclaimed Caroline. “I often dream of that foreign
nobleman who used to sing, ‘Oh, no, we never!’”



“Well, I cannot make out what puts you in such spirits, Mick,” said Julia.
“You told me only this morning that the thing was up, and that we should
soon be slaves for life; working sixteen hours a day for no wages, and
living on oatmeal porridge and potatoes, served out by the millocrats like
a regular Bastile.”



“But, as Madam Carey says, when things are at the worst—”



“Oh! I did say it,” said the widow, “surely, because you see, at my years,
I have seen so many ups and downs, though I always say—”



“Come, Dusty,” said Julia, “you are more silent than ever. You won’t take
a dish I know: but tell us the news, for I am sure you have something to
say.”



“I should think we had,” said Dusty.



Here all the girls began talking at the same time, and without waiting for
the intelligence, favouring one another with their guesses of its import.



“I am sure it’s Shuffle and Screw going to work half time,” said Harriet.
“I always said so.”



“It’s something to put down the people,” said Julia: “I suppose the Nobs
have met, and are going to drop wages again.”



“I think Dusty is going to be married,” said Caroline.



“Not at this rate of wages I should hope,” said Mrs Carey, getting in a
word.



“I should think not,” said Devilsdust. “You are a sensible woman, Mrs
Carey. And I don’t know exactly what you mean, Miss Caroline,” he added, a
little confused. For Devilsdust was a silent admirer of Caroline, and had
been known to say to Mick, who told Julia, who told her friend, that if he
ever found time to think of such things, that was the sort of girl he
should like to make the partner of his life.



“But Dusty,” said Julia, “now what is it?”



“Why, I thought you all knew,” said Mick.



“Now, now,” said Julia, “I hate suspense. I like news to go round like a
fly-wheel.”



“Well,” said Devilsdust, dryly, “this is Saturday, young women, and Mrs
Carey too, you will not deny that.”



“I should think not,” said Mrs Carey, “by the token I kept a stall for
thirty year in our market, and never gave it up till this summer, which
makes me always think that, though I have seen many ups and downs, this—”



“Well, what has Saturday to do with us?” said Caroline; “for neither Dandy
Mick nor you can take us to the Temple, or any other genteel place, since
they are all shut from the Corn Laws, or some other cause or other.”



“I believe it’s the machines more than the Corn Laws that have shut up the
Temple,” said Harriet. “Machines, indeed! Fancy preferring a piece of iron
or wood to your own flesh and blood. And they call that Christianlike!”



“It is Saturday,” said Julia, “sure enough; and if I don’t lie in bed
to-morrow till sunset, may I get a bate ticket for every day for a week to
come.”



“Well, go it my hearty,” said Mick to Devilsdust. “It is Saturday, that
they have all agreed.”



“And to-morrow is Sunday,” said Devilsdust solemnly. “And the next day is
the blackest day in all the week,” said Julia. “When I hear the factory
bell on Monday morning, I feel just the same as I did when I crossed with
my uncle from Liverpool to Seaton to eat shrimps. Wasn’t I sick coming
home, that’s all!”



“You won’t hear that bell sound next Monday,” said Devilsdust solemnly.



“You don’t mean that?” said Julia.



“Why, what’s the matter?” said Caroline. “Is the Queen dead?”



“No bell on Monday morning,” said Mrs Carey, incredulously.



“Not a single ring if all the Capitalists in Mowbray were to pull together
at the same rope,” said Devilsdust.



“What can it be?” said Julia. “Come, Mick; Dusty is always so long telling
us anything.”



“Why we are going to have the devil’s own strike,” said Mick unable any
longer to contain himself and dancing with glee.



“A strike!” said Julia.



“I hope they will destroy the machines,” said Harriet.



“And open the Temple,” said Caroline, “or else it will be very dull.”



“I have seen a many strikes,” said the widow, “but as Chaffing Jack was
saying to me the other day—”



“Chaffing Jack be hanged,” said Mick. “Such a slow coach won’t do in these
high-pressure times. We are going to do the trick and no mistake. There
shan’t be a capitalist in England who can get a day’s work out of us, even
if he makes the operatives his junior partners.”



“I never heard of such things,” said Mrs Carey in amazement.



“It’s all booked, though,” said Devilsdust. “We’ll clean out the Savings’
Banks; the Benefits and Burials will shell out. I am treasurer of the
Ancient Shepherds, and we passed a resolution yesterday unanimously, that
we would devote all our funds to the sustenance of Labour in this its last
and triumphant struggle against Capital.”



“Lor!” said Caroline, “I think it will be very jolly.”



“As long as you can give us money, I don’t care, for my part, how long we
stick out,” said Julia.



“Well,” said Mrs Carey, “I didn’t think there was so much spirit in the
place. As Chaffing Jack was saying the other day—”



“There is no spirit in the place,” said Devilsdust, “but we mean to infuse
some. Some of our friends are going to pay you a visit to-morrow.”



“And who may they be?” said Caroline.



“To-morrow is Sunday,” said Devilsdust, “and the miners mean to say their
prayers in Mowbray Church.”



“Well, that will be a shindy!” said Caroline.



“It’s a true bill, though,” said Mick. “This time to-morrow you will have
ten thousand of them in this town, and if every mill and work in it and
ten mile round is not stopped, my name is not MICK RADLEY!”














Book 6 Chapter 9



It was Monday morning. Hatton, enveloped in his chamber robe and wearing
his velvet cap, was lounging in the best room of the principal commercial
inn of Mowbray, over a breakfast table covered with all the delicacies of
which a northern matin meal may justly boast. There were pies of spiced
meat and trout fresh from the stream, hams that Westphalia never equalled,
pyramids of bread of every form and flavour adapted to the surrounding
fruits, some conserved with curious art, and some just gathered from the
bed or from the tree.



“It’s very odd,” said Hatton to his companion Morley, “you can’t get
coffee anywhere.”



Morley who had supposed that coffee was about the commonest article of
consumption in Mowbray, looked a little surprised; but at this moment
Hatton’s servant entered with a mysterious yet somewhat triumphant air,
and ushering in a travelling biggin of their own fuming like one of the
springs of Geyser.



“Now try that,” said Hatton to Morley, as the servant poured him out a
cup; “you won’t find that so bad.”



“Does the town continue pretty quiet?” enquired Morley of the servant as
he was leaving the room.



“Quite quiet I believe, Sir; but a great many people in the streets. All
the mills are stopped.”



“Well, this is a strange business,” said Hatton when they were once more
alone. “You had no idea of it when I met you on Saturday?”



“None; on the contrary, I felt convinced that there were no elements of
general disturbance in this district. I thought from the first that the
movement would be confined to Lancashire and would easily be arrested; but
the feebleness of the government, the want of decision, perhaps the want
of means, have permitted a flame to spread the extinction of which will
not soon be witnessed.”



“Do you mean that?”



“Whenever the mining population is disturbed the disorder is obstinate. On
the whole they endure less physical suffering than most of the working
classes, their wages being considerable; and they are so brutalized that
they are more difficult to operate on than our reading and thinking
population of the factories. But when they do stir there is always
violence and a determined course. When I heard of their insurrection on
Saturday I was prepared for great disturbances in their district, but that
they should suddenly resolve to invade another country as it were, the
seat of another class of labour, and where the hardships however severe
are not of their own kind, is to me amazing, and convinces me that there
is some political head behind the scenes, and that this move, however
unintentional on the part of the miners themselves, is part of some
comprehensive scheme which, by widening the scene of action and combining
several counties and classes of labour in the broil, must inevitably
embarrass and perhaps paralyse the Government.”



“There is a good deal in what you say,” said Hatton, taking a strawberry
with a rather absent air, and then he added, “You remember a conversation
we once had, the eve of my departure from Mowbray in ‘39?”



“I do,” said Morley reddening.



“The miners were not so ready then,” said Hatton.



“They were not,” said Morley speaking with some confusion.



“Well they are here now,” said Hatton.



“They are,” said Morley thoughtfully, but more collected.



“You saw them enter yesterday?” said Hatton. “I was sorry I missed it, but
I was taking a walk with the Gerards up Dale to see the cottage where they
once lived, and which they used to talk of so much! Was it a strong body?”



“I should say about two thousand men, and as far as bludgeons and iron
staves go, armed.”



“A formidable force with no military to encounter them.”



“Irresistible, especially with a favourable population.”



“You think the people were not grieved to see them?”



“Certainly. Left alone they might have remained quiet; but they only
wanted the spark. We have a number of young men here who have for a long
time been murmuring against our inaction and what they call want of
spirit. The Lancashire strike set them all agog; and had any popular
leader, Gerard for example or Warner, resolved to move, they were ready.”



“The times are critical,” said Hatton wheeling his arm-chair from the
table and resting his feet on the empty fire-place. “Lord de Mowbray had
no idea of all this. I was with him on my way here, and found him quite
tranquil. I suppose the invasion of yesterday has opened his eyes a
little.”



“What can he do?” said Morley. “It is useless to apply to the Government.
They have no force to spare. Look at Lancashire; a few dragoons and rifles
hurried about from place to place and harassed by night service; always
arriving too late, and generally attacking the wrong point, some diversion
from the main scheme. Now we had a week ago some of the 17th Lancers here.
They have been marched into Lancashire. Had they remained the invasion
would never have occurred.”



“You haven’t a soldier at hand?”



“Not a man; they have actually sent for a party of 73d from Ireland to
guard us. Mowbray may be burnt before they land.”



“And the castle too,” said Hatton quietly. “These are indeed critical
times Mr Morley. I was thinking when walking with our friend Gerard
yesterday, and hearing him and his charming daughter dilate upon the
beauties of the residence which they had forfeited, I was thinking what a
strange thing life is, and that the fact of a box of papers belonging to
him being in the possession of another person who only lives close by, for
we were walking through Mowbray woods—”



But at this moment a waiter entered and said there was one without who
wished to speak with Mr Morley.



“Let him come up,” said Hatton, “he will give us some news perhaps.”



And there was accordingly shown up a young man who had been a member of
the Convention in ‘39 with Morley, afterwards of the Secret Council with
Gerard, the same young man who had been the first arrested on the night
that Sybil was made a prisoner, having left the scene of their
deliberations for a moment in order to fetch her some water. He too had
been tried, convicted, and imprisoned, though for a shorter time than
Gerard; and he was the Chartist Apostle who had gone and resided at
Wodgate, preached the faith to the barbarians, converted them, and was
thus the primary cause of the present invasion of Mowbray.



“Ah! Field,” said Morley, “is it you?”



“You are surprised to see me;” and then the young man looked at Hatton.



“A friend,” said Morley; “speak as you like.”



“Our great man, the leader and liberator of the people,” said Field with a
smile, “who has carried all before him, and who I verily believe will
carry all before him, for Providence has given him those superhuman
energies which can alone emancipate a race, wishes to confer with you on
the state of this town and neighbourhood. It has been represented to him
that no one is more knowing and experienced than yourself in this respect;
besides as the head of our most influential organ in the Press, it is in
every way expedient that you should see him. He is at this moment below
giving instructions and receiving reports of the stoppage of all the
country works, but if you like I will bring him up here, we shall be less
disturbed.”



“By all means,” said Hatton who seemed to apprehend that Morley would make
some difficulties. “By all means.”



“Stop;” said Morley, “have you seen Gerard?”



“No,” said Field. “I wrote to him some time back, but his reply was not
encouraging. I thought his spirit was perhaps broken.”



“You know that he is here?”



“I concluded so, but we have not seen him; though to be sure, we have seen
so many, and done so much since our arrival yesterday, it is not
wonderful. By the bye, who is this blackcoat you have here, this St Lys?
We took possession of the church yesterday on our arrival, for it’s a sort
of thing that pleases the miners and colliers wonderfully, and I always
humour them. This St Lys preached us such a sermon that I was almost
afraid at one time the game would be spoiled. Our great man was alarmingly
taken by it, was saying his prayers all day and had nearly marched back
again: had it not been for the excellence of the rum and water at our
quarters, the champion of the Charter would have proved a pious recreant.”



“St Lys will trouble you,” said Morley. “Alas! for poor human nature, when
violence can only be arrested by superstition.”



“Come don’t you preach,” said the Chartist. “The Charter is a thing the
people can understand, especially when they are masters of the country;
but as for moral force, I should like to know how I could have marched
from Wodgate to Mowbray with that on my banner.”



“Wodgate,” said Morley, “that’s a queer place.”



“Wodgate,” said Hatton, “what Wodgate is that?”



At this moment a great noise sounded without the room, the door was
banged, there seemed a scuttling, some harsh high tones, the deprecatory
voices of many waiters. The door was banged again and this time flew open,
while exclaiming in an insolent coarse voice, “Don’t tell me of your
private rooms; who is master here I should like to know?” there entered a
very thickset man, rather under the middle size, with a brutal and grimy
countenance, wearing the unbuttoned coat of a police serjeant conquered in
fight, a cocked hat, with a white plume, which was also a trophy of war, a
pair of leather breeches and topped boots, which from their antiquity had
the appearance of being his authentic property. This was the leader and
liberator of the people of England. He carried in his hand a large hammer
which he had never parted with during the whole of the insurrection; and
stopping when he had entered the room, and surveying its inmates with an
air at once stupid and arrogant, recognizing Field the Chartist, he
halloed out, “I tell you I want him. He’s my Lord Chancellor and Prime
Minister, my head and principal Doggy; I can’t go on without him. Well,
what do you think,” he said advancing to Field, “here’s a pretty go! They
won’t stop the works at the big country mill you were talking of. They
won’t, won’t they? Is my word the law of the land or is it not? Have I
given my commands that all labour shall cease till the Queen sends me a
message that the Charter is established, and is a man who has a mill, to
shut his gates upon my forces, and pump upon my people with engines? There
shall be fire for this water;” and so saying the Liberator sent his hammer
with such force upon the table, that the plate and porcelain and
accumulated luxuries of Mr Hatton’s breakfast perilously vibrated.



“We will enquire into this, Sir,” said Field, “and we will take the
necessary steps.”



“We will enquire into this and we will take the necessary steps,” said the
Liberator, looking round with an air of pompous stupidity, and then taking
up some peaches, he began devouring them with considerable zest.



“Would the Liberator like to take some breakfast?” said Mr Hatton.



The Liberator looked at his host with a glance of senseless intimidation,
and then as if not condescending to communicate directly with ordinary
men, he uttered in a more subdued tone to the Chartist these words, “Glass
of ale.”



Ale was instantly ordered for the Liberator, who after a copious draught
assumed a less menacing air, and smacking his lips, pushed aside the
dishes, and sate down on the table swinging his legs.



“This is my friend of whom I spoke and whom you wished to see, Sir,” said
the Chartist, “the most distinguished advocate of popular rights we
possess, the editor of the Mowbray Phalanx, Mr Morley.”



Morley slightly advanced, he caught the Liberator’s eye, who scrutinized
him with extreme earnestness, and then jumping from the table shouted;
“Why this is the muff that called on me in Hell-house Yard three years
ago.”



“I had that honour,” said Morley quietly.



“Honour be hanged,” said the Bishop, “you know something about somebody; I
couldn’t squeeze you then, but by G— I will have it out of you now.
Now, cut it short; have you seen him, and where does he live?”



“I came then to gain information, not to give it,” said Morley. “I had a
friend who wished much to see this gentleman—”



“He ayn’t no gentleman,” said the Bishop; “he’s my brother: but I tell you
what, I’ll do something for him now. I’m cock of the walk you see, and
that’s a sort of thing that don’t come twice in a man’s life. One should
feel for one’s flesh and blood, and if I find him out I’ll make his
fortune, or my name is not Simon Hatton.”



The creator and counsellor of peers started in his chair and turned pale.
A look was interchanged between him and Morley which revealed their mutual
thoughts, and the great antiquary—looking at the Liberator with a
glance of blended terror and disgust—walked away to the window.



“Suppose you put an advertisement in your paper,” continued the Bishop. “I
know a traveller who lost his keys at the Yard and got them back again by
those same means. Go on advertising till you find him, and my prime
minister and principal doggy here shall give you an order on the town
council for your expenses.”



Morley bowed his thanks in silence.



The Bishop continued—“What’s the name of the man who has got the big
mill here, about three mile off, who won’t stop his works and ducked my
men this morning with his engines. I’ll have fire I say for that water—do
you hear that Master Newspaper—I’ll have fire for that water before
I am many hours older.”



“The Liberator means Trafford,” said the Chartist.



“I’ll Trafford him,” said the Liberator and he struck the table with his
hammer. “He ducks my messenger does he? I tell you I’ll have fire for that
water,” and he looked around him as if he courted some remonstrance in
order that he might crush it.



“Trafford is a humane man,” said Morley in a quiet tone, “and behaves well
to his people.”



“A man with a big mill humane!” exclaimed the Bishop; “with two or three
thousand slaves working under the same roof, and he doing nothing but
eating their vitals. I’ll have no big mills where I’m main master. Let him
look to it. Here goes,” and he jumped off the table. “Before an hour I’ll
pay this same Trafford a visit and I’ll see whether he’ll duck me. Come on
my prime Doggy,” and nodding to the Chartist to follow him, the Liberator
left the room.



Hatton turned his head from the window, and advanced quickly to Morley.
“To business, friend Morley. This savage can-not be quiet for a moment; he
exists only in destruction and rapine. If it were not Trafford’s mill it
would be something else. I am sorry for the Traffords; they have old blood
in their veins. Before sunset their settlement will be razed to the
ground. Can we prevent it? And why not attack the castle instead of the
mill?”














Book 6 Chapter 10



About noon of this day there was a great stir in Mowbray. It was generally
whispered about that the Liberator at the head of the Hell-cats and all
others who chose to accompany them was going to pay a visit to Mr
Trafford’s settlement, in order to avenge an insult which his envoys had
experienced early in the morning when, accompanied by a rabble of two or
three hundred persons, they had repaired to the Mowedale works in order to
signify the commands of the Liberator that labour should stop, and if
necessary to enforce those commands. The injunctions were disregarded, and
when the mob in pursuance of their further instructions began to force the
great gates of the premises, in order that they might enter the building,
drive the plugs out of the steam-boilers, and free the slaves enclosed, a
masqued battery of powerful engines was suddenly opened upon them, and the
whole band of patriots were deluged. It was impossible to resist a power
which seemed inexhaustible, and wet to the skins and amid the laughter of
their adversaries they fled. This ridiculous catastrophe had terribly
excited the ire of the Liberator. He vowed vengeance, and as, like all
great revolutionary characters and military leaders, the only foundation
of his power was constant employment for his troops and constant
excitement for the populace, he determined to place himself at the head of
the chastising force, and make a great example which should establish his
awful reputation and spread the terror of his name throughout the
district.



Field the Chartist had soon discovered who were the rising spirits of
Mowbray, and Devilsdust and Dandy Mick were both sworn on Monday morning
of the council of the Liberator, and took their seats at the board
accordingly. Devilsdust, used to public business and to the fulfilment of
responsible duties, was calm and grave, but equally ready and determined.
Mick’s head on the contrary was quite turned by the importance of his
novel position. He was greatly excited, could devise nothing and would do
anything, always followed Devilsdust in council, but when he executed
their joint decrees and showed himself about the town, he strutted like a
peacock, swore at the men and winked at the girls, and was the idol and
admiration of every gaping or huzzaing younker.



There was a large crowd assembled in the Market Place, in which were the
Liberator’s lodgings, many of them armed in their rude fashion, and all
anxious to march. Devilsdust was with the great man and Field; Mick below
was marshalling the men, and swearing like a trooper at all who disobeyed
or who misunderstood.



“Come stupid,” said he addressing Tummas, “what are you staring about? Get
your men in order or I’ll be among you.”



“Stupid!” said Tummas, staring at Mick with immense astonishment. “And who
are you who says ‘Stupid?’ A white-livered Handloom as I dare say, or a
son of a gun of a factory slave. Stupid indeed! What next, when a Hell-cat
is to be called stupid by such a thing as you?”



“I’ll give you a piece of advice young man,” said Master Nixon taking his
pipe out of his mouth and blowing an immense puff; “just you go down the
shaft for a couple of months, and then you’ll learn a little of life,
which is wery useful.”



The lively temperament of the Dandy would here probably have involved him
in an inconvenient embroilment had not some one at this moment touched him
on the shoulder, and looking round he recognised Mr Morley.
Notwithstanding the difference of their political schools Mick had a
profound respect for Morley, though why he could not perhaps precisely
express. But he had heard Devilsdust for years declare that Stephen Morley
was the deepest head in Mowbray, and though he regretted the unfortunate
weakness in favour of that imaginary abstraction called Moral Force for
which the editor of the Phalanx was distinguished, still Devilsdust used
to say that if ever the great revolution were to occur by which the rights
of labour were to be recognised, though bolder spirits and brawnier arms
might consummate the change, there was only one head among them that would
be capable when they had gained their power to guide it for the public
weal, and as Devilsdust used to add, “carry out the thing,” and that was
Morley.



It was a fine summer day, and Mowedale was as resplendent as when Egremont
amid its beauties first began to muse over the beautiful. There was the
same bloom over the sky, the same shadowy lustre on the trees, the same
sparkling brilliancy on the waters. A herdsman following some kine was
crossing the stone bridge, and except their lowing as they stopped and
sniffed the current of fresh air in its centre, there was not a sound.



Suddenly the tramp and hum of a multitude broke upon the sunshiny silence.
A vast crowd with some assumption of an ill-disciplined order approached
from the direction of Mowbray. At their head rode a man on a white mule.
Many of his followers were armed with bludgeons and other rude weapons,
and moved in files. Behind them spread a more miscellaneous throng, in
which women were not wanting and even children. They moved rapidly; they
swept by the former cottage of Gerard; they were in sight of the
settlement of Trafford.



“All the waters of the river shall not dout the blaze that I will light up
to-day,” said the Liberator.



“He is a most inveterate Capitalist,” said Field, “and would divert the
minds of the people from the Five Points by allotting them gardens and
giving them baths.”



“We will have no more gardens in England; everything shall be open,” said
the Liberator, “and baths shall only be used to drown the enemies of the
People. I was always against washing; it takes the marrow out of a man.”



“Here we are,” said Field, as the roofs and bowers of the village, the
spire and the spreading factory, broke upon them. “Every door and every
window closed! The settlement is deserted. Some one has been before us and
apprised them of our arrival.”



“Will they pour water on me?” said the Bishop. “It must be a stream indeed
that shall put out the blaze that I am going to light. What shall we do
first? Halt there, you men,” said the Liberator looking back with that
scowl which his apprentices never could forget. “Will you halt or won’t
you? or must I be among you?”



There was a tremulous shuffling and then a comparative silence.



The women and children of the village had been gathered into the factory
yard, of which the great gates were closed.



“What shall we burn first?” asked the Bishop.



“We may as well parley with them a little,” said Field; “perhaps we may
contrive to gain admission and then we can sack the whole affair, and let
the people burn the machinery. It will be a great moral lesson.”



“As long as there is burning,” said the Bishop, “I don’t care what lessons
you teach them. I leave them to you; but I will have fire to put out that
water.”



“I’ll advance,” said Field, and so saying he went forward and rang at the
gate; the Bishop, on his mule, with a dozen Hell-cats accompanying him;
the great body of the people about twenty yards withdrawn.



“Who rings?” asked a loud voice.



“One who by the order of the Liberator wishes to enter and see whether his
commands for a complete cessation of labour have been complied with in
this establishment.”



“Very good,” said the Bishop.



“There is no hand at work here,” said the voice; “and you may take my word
for it.”



“Your word be hanged,” said the Bishop. “I want to know—”



“Hush, hush!” said Field, and then in a louder voice he said, “It may be
so, but as our messengers this morning were not permitted to enter and
were treated with great indignity—”



“That’s it,” said the Bishop.



“With great indignity,” continued Field, “we must have ocular experience
of the state of affairs, and I beg and recommend you therefore at once to
let the Liberator enter.”



“None shall enter here,” replied the unseen guardian of the gate.



“That’s enough,” cried the Bishop.



“Beware!” said Field.



“Whether you let us in or not, ‘tis all the same,” said the Bishop; “I
will have fire for your water, and I have come for that. Now lads!”



“Stop,” said the voice of the unseen. “I will speak to you.”



“He is going to let us in,” whispered Field to the Bishop.



And suddenly there appeared on the flat roof of the lodge that was on one
side of the gates—Gerard. His air, his figure, his position were
alike commanding, and at the sight of him a loud and spontaneous cheer
burst from the assembled thousands. It was the sight of one who was after
all the most popular leader of the people that had ever figured in these
parts, whose eloquence charmed and commanded, whose disinterestedness was
acknowledged, whose sufferings had created sympathy, whose courage, manly
bearing, and famous feats of strength were a source to them of pride.
There was not a Mowbray man whose heart did not throb with emotion, and
whose memory did not recall the orations from the Druid’s altar and the
famous meetings on the moor. “Gerard for ever” was the universal shout.



The Bishop who liked no one to be cheered except himself, like many great
men, was much disgusted, a little perplexed. “What does all this mean?” he
whispered to Field. “I came here to burn down the place.”



“Wait awhile,” said Field, “we must humour the Mowbray men a bit. This is
their favourite leader, at least was in old days. I know him well; he is a
bold and honest man.”



“Is this the man who ducked my people?” asked the Bishop fiercely.



“Hush!” said Field; “he is going to speak.”



“My friends,” said Gerard, “for if we are not friends who should be? (loud
cheers and cries of “Very true”), if you come hear to learn whether the
Mowedale works are stopped, I give you my word there is not a machine or
man that stirs here at this moment (great cheering). I believe you’ll take
my word (cheers, and cries of “We will”). I believe I’m known at Mowbray
(“Gerard for ever!”), and on Mowbray Moor too (tumultous cheering). We
have met together before this (“That we have”), and shall meet again yet
(great cheering). The people haven’t so many friends that they should
quarrel with well-wishers. The master here has done his best to soften
your lots. He is not one of those who deny that Labour has rights (loud
cheers). I say that Mr Trafford has always acknowledged the rights of
Labour (prolonged cheers and cries of “So he has”). Well, is he the man
that we should injure? (“No, no”). What if he did give a cold reception to
some visitors this morning—(groans)—perhaps they wore faces he
was not used to (loud cheers and laughter from the Mowbray people). I dare
say they mean as well as we do—no doubt of that—but still a
neighbour’s a neighbour (immense cheering). Now, my lads, three cheers for
the National Holiday,” and Gerard gave the time, and his voice was echoed
by the thousands present. “The master here has no wish to interfere with
the National Holiday; all he wants to secure is that all mills and works
should alike stop (cries of “Very just”). And I say so too,” continued
Gerard. “It is just; just and manly and like a true-born Englishman as he
is, who loves the people and whose fathers before him loved the people
(great cheering). Three cheers for Mr Trafford I say;” and they were
given; “and three cheers for Mrs Trafford too, the friend of the poor!”
Here the mob became not only enthusiastic but maudlin; all vowing to each
other that Trafford was a true-born Englishman and his wife a very angel
upon earth. This popular feeling is so contagious that even the Hell-cats
shared it—cheering, shaking hands with each other, and almost
shedding tears—though it must be confessed that they had some vague
idea that it was all to end in something to drink.



Their great leader however remained unmoved, and nothing but his brutal
stupidity could have prevented him from endeavouring to arrest the tide of
public feeling, but he was quite bewildered by the diversion, and for the
first time failed in finding a prompter in Field. The Chartist was cowed
by Gerard; his old companion in scenes that the memory lingered over, and
whose superior genius had often controlled and often led him. Gerard too
had recognized him and had made some personal allusion and appeal to him,
which alike touched his conscience and flattered his vanity. The ranks
were broken, the spirit of the expedition had dissolved, the great body
were talking of returning, some of the stragglers indeed were on their way
back, the Bishop silent and confused kept knocking the mane of his mule
with his hammer.



“Now,” said Morley who during this scene had stood apart accompanied by
Devilsdust and Dandy Mick. “Now,” said Morley to the latter, “now is your
time.”



“Gentlemen!” sang out Mick.



“A speech, a speech!” cried out several.



“Listen to Mick Radley,” whispered Devilsdust moving swiftly among the mob
and addressing every one he met of influence. “Listen to Mick Radley, he
has something important.”



“Radley for ever! Listen to Mick Radley! Go it Dandy! Pitch it into them!
Silence for Dandy Mick! Jump up on that ere bank,” and on the bank Mick
mounted accordingly.



“Gentlemen,” said Mick.



“Well you have said that before.”



“I like to hear him say ‘Gentlemen;’ it’s respectful.”



“Gentlemen,” said the Dandy, “the National Holiday has begun—”



“Three cheers for it!”



“Silence; hear the Dandy!”



“The National Holiday has begun,” continued Mick, “and it seems to me the
best thing for the people to do is to take a walk in Lord de Mowbray’s
park.”



This proposition was received with one of those wild shouts of approbation
which indicate the orator has exactly hit his audience between wind and
water. The fact is the public mind at this instant wanted to be led, and
in Dandy Mick a leader appeared. A leader to be successful should embody
in his system the necessities of his followers; express what every one
feels, but no one has had the ability or the courage to pronounce.



The courage and adroitness, the influence of Gerard, had reconciled the
people to the relinquishment of the great end for which they had
congregated; but neither man nor multitude like to make preparations
without obtaining a result. Every one wanted to achieve some object by the
movement; and at this critical juncture an object was proposed, and one
which promised novelty, amusement, excitement. The Bishop whose consent
must be obtained, but who relinquished an idea with the same difficulty
with which he had imbibed it, alone murmured, and kept saying to Field, “I
thought we came to burn down the mill! A bloody-minded Capitalist, a man
that makes gardens and forces the people to wash themselves: What is all
this?”



Field said what he could, while Devilsdust leaning over the mule’s
shoulder, cajoled the other ear of the Bishop, who at last gave his
consent with almost as much reluctance as George the Fourth did to the
emancipation of the Roman Catholics; but he made his terms, and said in a
sulky voice he must have a glass of ale.



“Drink a glass of ale with Lord de Mowbray,” said Devilsdust.














Book 6 Chapter 11



When the news had arrived in the morning at Mowbray, that the messengers
of the Bishop had met with a somewhat queer reception at the Mowedale
works, Gerard prescient that some trouble might in consequence occur
there, determined to repair at once to the residence of his late employer.
It so happened that Monday was the day on which the cottages up the dale
and on the other side of the river were visited by an envoy of Ursula
Trafford, and it was the office of Sybil this morning to fulfil the duties
of that mission of charity. She had mentioned this to her father on the
previous day, and as in consequence of the strike, he was no longer
occupied, he had proposed to accompany his daughter on the morrow.
Together therefore they had walked until they arrived at the bridge, it
being then about two hours to noon, a little above their former residence.
Here they were to separate. Gerard embraced his daughter with even more
than usual tenderness; and as Sybil crossed the bridge, she looked round
at her father, and her glance caught his, turned for the same fond
purpose.



Sybil was not alone; Harold, who had ceased to gambol, but who had gained
in stature, majesty and weight what he had lost of lithe and frolick
grace, was by her side. He no longer danced before his mistress, coursed
away and then returned, or vented his exuberant life in a thousand feats
of playful vigour; but sedate and observant, he was always at hand, ever
sagacious, and seemed to watch her every glance.



The day was beautiful, the scene was fair, the spot indeed was one which
rendered the performance of gracious offices to Sybil doubly sweet. She
ever begged of the Lady Superior that she might be her minister to the
cottages up Dale. They were full of familiar faces. It was a region
endeared to Sybil by many memories of content and tenderness. And as she
moved along to-day her heart was light, and the natural joyousness of her
disposition, which so many adverse circumstances had tended to repress,
was visible in her sunny face. She was happy about her father. The
invasion of the miners, instead of prompting him as she had feared to some
rash conduct, appeared to have filled him only with disgust. Even now he
was occupied in a pursuit of order and peace, counselling prudence and
protecting the benevolent.



She passed through a copse which skirted those woods of Mowbray wherein
she had once so often rambled with one whose image now hovered over her
spirit. Ah! what scenes and changes, dazzling and dark, had occurred since
the careless though thoughtful days of her early girlhood! Sybil mused:
she recalled the moonlit hour when Mr Franklin first paid a visit to their
cottage, their walks and wanderings, the expeditions which she planned and
the explanations which she so artlessly gave him. Her memory wandered to
their meeting in Westminster, and all the scenes of sorrow and of softness
of which it was the herald. Her imagination raised before her in colours
of light and life the morning, the terrible morning when he came to her
desperate rescue; his voice sounded in her ear; her cheek glowed as she
recalled their tender farewell.



It was past noon: Sybil had reached the term of her expedition, had
visited her last charge; she was emerging from the hills into the open
country, and about to regain the river road that would in time have
conducted her to the bridge. On one side of her was the moor, on the other
a wood that was the boundary of Mowbray Park. And now a number of women
met her, some of whom she recognised, and had indeed visited earlier in
the morning. Their movements were disordered, distress and panic were
expressed on their countenances. Sybil stopped, she spoke to some, the
rest gathered around her. The Hell-cats were coming, they said; they were
on the other side of the river, burning mills, destroying all they could
put their hands on, man, woman and child.



Sybil, alarmed for her father, put to them some questions, to which they
gave incoherent answers. It was however clear that they had seen no one,
and knew nothing of their own experience. The rumour had reached them that
the mob was advancing up Dale, those who had apprised them had, according
to their statement, absolutely witnessed the approach of the multitude,
and so they had locked up their cottages, crossed the bridge, and ran away
to the woods and moor. Under these circumstances, deeming that there might
be much exaggeration, Sybil at length resolved to advance, and in a few
minutes those whom she had encountered were out of sight. She patted
Harold, who looked up in her face and gave a bark, significant of his
approbation of her proceeding, and also of his consciousness that
something strange was going on. She had not proceeded very far before two
men on horseback, at full gallop, met her. They pulled up directly they
observed her, and said, “You had better go back as fast as you can: the
mob is out, and coming up Dale in great force.”



Sybil enquired, with much agitation, whether they had themselves seen the
people, and they replied that they had not, but that advices had been
received from Mowbray of their approach, and as for themselves they were
hurrying at their utmost speed to a town ten miles off, where they
understood some yeomanry were stationed, and to whom the Mayor of Mowbray
had last night sent a despatch: Sybil would have enquired whether there
were time for her to reach the bridge and join her father at the factory
of Trafford, but the horsemen were impatient and rode off. Still she
determined to proceed. All that she now aimed at was to reach Gerard and
share his fate.



A boat put across the river; two men and a crowd of women. The mob had
been seen; at least there was positively one person present who had
distinguished them in the extreme distance, or rather the cloud of dust
which they created; there were dreadful stories of their violence and
devastation. It was understood that a body meant to attack Trafford’s
works, but, as the narrator added, it was very probable that the greater
part would cross the bridge and so on to the Moor, where they would hold a
meeting.



Sybil would fain have crossed in the boat, but there was no one to assist
her. They had escaped, and meant to lose no time in finding a place of
refuge for the moment. They were sure if they recrossed now, they must
meet the mob. They were about to leave her, Sybil in infinite distress,
when a lady driving herself in a pony carriage, with a couple of grooms
behind her mounted also on ponies of the same form and colour, came up
from the direction of the Moor, and observing the group and Sybil much
agitated, pulled up and enquired the cause. One of the men, frequently
interrupted by all the women, immediately entered into a narrative of the
state of affairs for which the lady was evidently quite unprepared, for
her alarm was considerable.



“And this young person will persist in crossing over,” continued the man.
“It’s nothing less than madness. I tell her she will meet instant death or
worse.”



“It seems to me very rash,” said the lady in a kind tone, and who seemed
to recognise her.



“Alas! what am I to do!” exclaimed Sybil. “I left my father at Mr
Trafford’s!”



“Well, we have no time to lose,” said the man, whose companion had now
fastened the boat to the bank, and so wishing them good morning, and
followed by the whole of his cargo, they went on their way.



But just at this moment a gentleman, mounted on a very knowing little cob,
came cantering up, exclaiming, as he reached the pony carriage, “My dear
Joan, I am looking after you. I have been in the greatest alarm for you.
There are riots on the other side of the river, and I was afraid you might
have crossed the bridge.”



Upon this, Lady Joan related to Mr Mountchesney how she had just become
acquainted with the intelligence, and then they conversed together for a
moment or so in a whisper: when turning round to Sybil, she said, “I think
you had really better come home with us till affairs are a little more
quiet.”



“You are most kind,” said Sybil, “but if I could get back to the town
through Mowbray Park, I think I might do something for my father!”



“We are going to the Castle through the park at this moment,” said the
gentleman. “You had better come with us. There you will at least be safe,
and perhaps we shall be able to do something for the good people in
trouble over the water,” and so saying, nodding to a groom who, advancing,
held his cob, the gentleman dismounted, and approaching Sybil with great
courtesy, said, “I think we ought all of us to know each other. Lady Joan
and myself had once the pleasure of meeting you, I think, at Mr
Trafford’s. It is a long time ago, but,” he added in a subdued tone, “you
are not a person to forget.”



Sybil was insensible to Mr Mountchesney’s gallantry, but alarmed and
perplexed, she yielded to the representations of himself and Lady Joan,
and got into the phaeton. Turning from the river, they pursued a road
which entered after a short progress into the park, Mr Mountchesney
cantering on before them, Harold following. They took their way for about
a mile through a richly-wooded demesne, Lady Joan addressing many
observations with great kindness to Sybil, and frequently endeavouring,
though in vain, to distract her agitated thoughts, till they at length
emerged from the more covered parts into extensive lawns, while on a
rising ground which they rapidly approached rose Mowbray Castle, a modern
castellated building, raised in a style not remarkable for its taste or
correctness, but vast, grand, and imposing.



“And now,” said Mr Mountchesney, riding up to them and addressing Sybil,
“I will send off a scout immediately for news of your father. In the mean
time let us believe the best!” Sybil thanked him with cordiality, and then
she entered—Mowbray Castle.














Book 6 Chapter 12



Less than an hour after the arrival of Sybil at Mowbray Castle the scout
that Mr Mountchesney had sent off to gather news returned, and with
intelligence of the triumph of Gerard’s eloquence, that all had ended
happily, and that the people were dispersing and returning to the town.



Kind as was the reception accorded to Sybil by Lady de Mowbray and her
daughter on her arrival, the remembrance of the perilous position of her
father had totally disqualified her from responding to their advances.
Acquainted with the cause of her anxiety and depression and sympathising
with womanly softness with her distress, nothing could be more considerate
than their behaviour. It touched Sybil much, and she regretted the harsh
thoughts that irresistible circumstances had forced her to cherish
respecting persons, who, now that she saw them in their domestic and
unaffected hour, had apparently many qualities to conciliate and to charm.
When the good news arrived of her father’s safety, and safety achieved in
a manner so flattering to a daughter’s pride, it came upon a heart
predisposed to warmth and kindness and all her feelings opened. The tears
stood in her beautiful eyes, and they were tears not only of tenderness
but gratitude. Fortunately Lord de Mowbray was at the moment absent, and
as the question of the controverted inheritance was a secret to every
member of the family except himself, the name of Gerard excited no
invidious sensation in the circle. Sybil was willing to please and to be
pleased: every one was captivated by her beauty, her grace, her
picturesque expression and sweet simplicity. Lady de Mowbray serenely
smiled and frequently when unobserved viewed her through her eyeglass.
Lady Joan, much softened by marriage, would show her the castle; Lady Maud
was in ecstasies with all that Sybil said or did: while Mr Mountchesney
who had thought of little else but Sybil ever since Lady Maud’s report of
her seraphic singing, and who had not let four-and-twenty hours go by
without discovering, with all the practised art of St James’, the name and
residence of the unknown fair, flattered himself he was making great play
when Sybil, moved by his great kindness, distinguished him by frequent
notice. They had viewed the castle, they were in the music-room, Sybil had
been prevailed upon, though with reluctance, to sing. Some Spanish church
music which she found there called forth all her powers: all was
happiness, delight, rapture, Lady Maud in a frenzy of friendship, Mr
Mountchesney convinced that the country in August might be delightful, and
Lady Joan almost gay because Alfred was pleased. Lady de Mowbray had been
left in her boudoir with the “Morning Post.” Sybil had just finished a
ravishing air, there was a murmur of luncheon—when suddenly Harold,
who had persisted in following his mistress and whom Mr Mountchesney had
gallantly introduced into the music-room, rose and coming forward from the
corner in which he reposed, barked violently.



“How now!” said Mr Mountchesney.



“Harold!” said Sybil in a tone of remonstrance and surprise.



But the dog not only continued to bark but even howled. At this moment the
groom of the chambers entered the room abruptly and with a face of mystery
said that he wished to speak with Mr Mountchesney. That gentleman
immediately withdrew. He was absent some little time, the dog very
agitated; Lady Joan becoming disquieted, when he returned. His changed air
struck the vigilant eye of his wife.



“What has happened Alfred?” she said.



“Oh! don’t be alarmed,” he replied with an obvious affectation of ease.
“There are some troublesome people in the park; stragglers I suppose from
the rioters. The gate-keeper ought not to have let them pass. I have given
directions to Bentley what to do, if they come to the castle.”



“Let us go to mama,” said Lady Joan.



And they were all about leaving the music-room, when a servant came
running in and called out “Mr Bentley told me to say, sir, they are in
sight.”



“Very well,” said Mr Mountchesney in a calm tone but changing colour. “You
had better go to your mama, Joan, and take Maud and our friend with you. I
will stay below for a while,” and notwithstanding the remonstrances of his
wife, Mr Mountchesney went to the hall.



“I don’t know what to do, sir,” said the house steward. “They are a very
strong party.”



“Close all the windows, lock and bar all the doors,” said Mr Mountchesney.
“I am frightened,” he continued, “about your lord. I fear he may fall in
with these people.”



“My lord is at Mowbray,” said Mr Bentley. “He must have heard of this mob
there.”



And now emerging from the plantations and entering on the lawns, the force
and description of the invading party were easier to distinguish. They
were numerous, though consisting of only a section of the original
expedition, for Gerard had collected a great portion of the Mowbray men,
and they preferred being under his command to following a stranger whom
they did not much like on a somewhat licentious adventure of which their
natural leader disapproved. The invading section therefore were
principally composed of Hell-cats, though singular enough Morley of all
men in the world accompanied them, attended by Devilsdust, Dandy Mick, and
others of that youthful class of which these last were the idols and
heroes. There were perhaps eighteen hundred or two thousand persons armed
with bars and bludgeons, in general a grimy crew, whose dress and
appearance revealed the kind of labour to which they were accustomed. The
difference between them and the minority of Mowbray operatives was
instantly recognizable.



When they perceived the castle this dreadful band gave a ferocious shout.
Lady de Mowbray showed blood; she was composed and courageous. She
observed the mob from the window, and re-assuring her daughters and Sybil
she said she would go down and speak to them. She was on the point of
leaving the room with this object when Mr Mountchesney entered and hearing
her purpose, dissuaded her from attempting it. “Leave all to me,” he said;
“and make yourselves quite easy; they will go away, I am certain they will
go away,” and he again quitted them.



In the meantime Lady de Mowbray and her friends observed the proceedings
below. When the main body had advanced within a few hundred yards of the
castle, they halted and seated themselves on the turf. This step
re-assured the garrison: it was generally held to indicate that the
intentions of the invaders were not of a very settled or hostile
character; that they had visited the place probably in a spirit of frolic,
and if met with tact and civility might ultimately be induced to retire
from it without much annoyance. This was evidently the opinion of Mr
Mountchesney from the first, and when an uncouth being on a white mule,
attended by twenty or thirty miners, advanced to the castle and asked for
Lord de Mowbray, Mr Mountchesney met them with kindness, saying that he
regretted his father-in-law was absent, expressed his readiness to
represent him, and enquired their pleasure. His courteous bearing
evidently had an influence on the Bishop, who dropping his usual brutal
tone mumbled something about his wish to drink Lord de Mowbray’s health.



“You shall all drink his health,” said Mr Mountchesney humouring him, and
he gave directions that a couple of barrels of ale should be broached in
the park before the castle. The Bishop was pleased, the people were in
good humour, some men began dancing, it seemed that the cloud had blown
over, and Mr Mountchesney sent up a bulletin to Lady de Mowbray that all
danger was past and that he hoped in ten minutes they would all have
disappeared.



The ten minutes had expired: the Bishop was still drinking ale, and Mr
Mountchesney still making civil speeches and keeping his immediate
attendants in humour.



“I wish they would go,” said Lady de Mowbray.



“How wonderfully Alfred has managed them,” said Lady Joan. “After all,”
said Lady Maud, “it must be confessed that the people—” Her sentence
was interrupted; Harold who had been shut out but who had laid down
without quietly, though moaning at intervals, now sprang at the door with
so much force that it trembled on its hinges, while the dog again barked
with renewed violence. Sybil went to him: he seized her dress with his
teeth and would have pulled her away. Suddenly uncouth and mysterious
sounds were heard, there was a loud shriek, the gong in the hail
thundered, the great alarum-bell of the tower sounded without, and the
housekeeper followed by the female domestics rushed into the room.



“O! my lady, my lady,” they all exclaimed at the same time, “the Hell-cats
are breaking into the castle.”



Before any one of the terrified company could reply, the voice of Mr
Mountchesney was heard. He was approaching them; he was no longer calm. He
hurried into the room; he was pale, evidently greatly alarmed. “I have
come to you,” he said; “these fellows have got in below. While there is
time and we can manage them, you must leave the place.”



“I am ready for anything.” said Lady de Mowbray.



Lady Joan and Lady Maud wrung their hands in frantic terror. Sybil very
pale said “Let me go down; I may know some of these men.”



“No, no,” said Mr Mountchesney. “They are not Mowbray people. It would not
be safe.”



Dreadful sounds were now heard; a blending of shouts and oaths and hideous
merriment. Their hearts trembled.



“The mob are in the house, sir,” called out Mr Bentley rushing up to them.
“They say they will see everything.”



“Let them see everything,” said Lady de Mowbray, “but make a condition
that they first let us go. Try Alfred, try to manage them before they are
utterly ungovernable.”



Mr Mountchesney again left them on this desperate mission. Lady de Mowbray
and all the women remained in the chamber. Not a word was spoken: the
silence was complete. Even the maid-servants had ceased to sigh and sob. A
feeling something like desperation was stealing over them.



The dreadful sounds continued increased. They seemed to approach nearer.
It was impossible to distinguish a word, and yet their import was
frightful and ferocious.



“Lord have mercy on us all!” exclaimed the housekeeper unable to restrain
herself. The maids began to cry.



After an absence of about five minutes Mr Mountchesney again hurried in
and leading away Lady de Mowbray, he said, “You haven’t a moment to lose.
Follow us!”



There was a general rush, and following Mr Mountchesney they passed
rapidly through several apartments, the fearful noises every moment
increasing, until they reached the library which opened on the terrace.
The windows were broken, the terrace crowded with people, several of the
mob were in the room, even Lady de Mowbray cried out and fell back.



“Come on,” said Mr Mountchesney. “The mob have possession of the castle.
It is our only chance.”



“But the mob are here,” said Lady de Mowbray much terrified.



“I see some Mowbray faces,” cried Sybil springing forward, with a flashing
eye and glowing cheek. “Bamford and Samuel Carr: Bamford, if you be my
father’s friend, aid us now; and Samuel Carr, I was with your mother this
morning: did she think I should meet her son thus? No, you shall not
enter,” said Sybil advancing. They recognised her, they paused. “I know
you, Couchman; you told us once at the Convent that we might summon you in
our need. I summon you now. O, men, men!” she exclaimed, clasping her
hands. “What is this? Are you led away by strangers to such deeds? Why, I
know you all! You came here to aid, I am sure, and not to harm. Guard
these ladies; save them from these foreigners! There’s Butler, he’ll go
with us, and Godfrey Wells. Shall it be said you let your neighbours be
plundered and assailed by strangers and never tried to shield them? Now,
my good friends, I entreat, I adjure you, Butler, Wells, Couchman, what
would Walter Gerard say, your friend that you have so often followed, if
he saw this?”



“Gerard forever!” shouted Couchman.



“Gerard forever!” exclaimed a hundred voices.



“‘Tis his blessed daughter,” said others; “‘tis Sybil, our angel Sybil.”



“Stand by Sybil Gerard.”



Sybil had made her way upon the terrace, and had collected around her a
knot of stout followers, who, whatever may have been their original
motive, were now resolved to do her bidding. The object of Mr Mountchesney
was to descend the side-step of the terrace and again the flower-garden,
from whence there were means of escape. But the throng was still too
fierce to permit Lady de Mowbray and her companions to attempt the
passage, and all that Sybil and her followers could at present do, was to
keep the mob off from entering the library, and to exert themselves to
obtain fresh recruits.



At this moment an unexpected aid arrived.



“Keep back there! I call upon you in the name of God to keep back!”
exclaimed a voice of one struggling and communing with the rioters, a
voice which all immediately recognised. It was that of Mr St Lys. Charles
Gardner, “I have been your friend. The aid I gave you was often supplied
to me by this house. Why are you here?”



“For no evil purpose, Mr St Lys. I came as others did, to see what was
going on.”



“Then you see a deed of darkness. Struggle against it. Aid me and Philip
Warner in this work; it will support you at the judgment. Tressel,
Tressel, stand by me and Warner. That’s good, that’s right! And you too,
Daventry, and you, and you. I knew you would wash your hands of this fell
deed. It is not Mowbray men who would do this. That’s right, that’s right!
Form a band. Good again. There’s not a man that joins us now who does not
make a friend for life.”



Mr St Lys had been in the neighbourhood when the news of the visit of the
mob to the castle reached him. He anticipated the perilous consequences.
He hastened immediately to the scene of action. He had met Warner the
handloom weaver in his way, and enlisted his powerful influence with the
people on his side.



The respective bands of Sybil and Mr St Lys in time contrived to join.
Their numbers were no longer contemptible; they were animated by the words
and presence of their leaders: St Lys struggling in their midst; Sybil
maintaining her position on the terrace, and inciting all around her to
courage and energy.



The multitude were kept back, the passage to the side-steps of the terrace
was clear.



“Now,” said Sybil, and she encouraged Lady de Mowbray, her daughters, and
followers to advance. It was a fearful struggle to maintain the
communication, but it was a successful one. They proceeded breathless and
trembling, until they reached what was commonly called the Grotto, but
which was in fact a subterranean way excavated through a hill and leading
to the bank of a river where there were boats. The entrance of this tunnel
was guarded by an iron gate, and Mr Mountchesney had secured the key. The
gate was opened, Warner and his friends made almost superhuman efforts at
this moment to keep back the multitude, Lady de Mowbray and her daughters
had passed through, when there came one of those violent undulations usual
in mobs, and which was occasioned by a sudden influx of persons attracted
by what was occurring, and Sybil and those who immediately surrounded her
and were guarding the retreat were carried far away. The gate was closed,
the rest of the party had passed, but Sybil was left, and found herself
entirely among strangers.



In the meantime the castle was in possession of the mob. The first great
rush was to the cellars: the Bishop himself headed this onset, nor did he
rest until he was seated among the prime binns of the noble proprietor.
This was not a crisis of corkscrews; the heads of the bottles were knocked
off with the same promptitude and dexterity as if they were shelling nuts
or decapitating shrimps: the choicest wines of Christendom were poured
down the thirsty throats that ale and spirits had hitherto only
stimulated; Tummas was swallowing Burgundy; Master Nixon had got hold of a
batch of tokay; while the Bishop himself seated on the ground and leaning
against an arch, the long perspective of the cellars full of rapacious
figures brandishing bottles and torches, alternately quaffed some very old
Port and some Madeira of many voyages, and was making up his mind as to
their respective and relative merits.



While the cellars and offices were thus occupied, bands were parading the
gorgeous saloons and gazing with wonderment on their decorations and
furniture. Some grimy ruffians had thrown themselves with disdainful
delight on the satin couches and the state beds: others rifled the
cabinets with an idea that they must be full of money, and finding little
in their way, had strewn their contents—papers and books and works
of art over the floors of the apartments; sometimes a band who had escaped
from below with booty came u